A practical commentary or exposition upon the Pentateuch viz. These five books of Moses Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy. Wherein the text of every chapter is practically expounded, according to the doctrine of the Catholick Church, in a way not usually trod by commentators; and wholly applyed to the life and salvation of Christians. By Ab. Wright; sometime fellow of St. John's Colledge in Oxford.
         Wright, Abraham, 1611-1690.
      
       
         
           1662
        
      
       Approx. 838 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 112 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A67153
         Wing W3688
         ESTC R221054
         99832434
         99832434
         36907
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A67153)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 36907)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2143:9)
      
       
         
           
             A practical commentary or exposition upon the Pentateuch viz. These five books of Moses Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy. Wherein the text of every chapter is practically expounded, according to the doctrine of the Catholick Church, in a way not usually trod by commentators; and wholly applyed to the life and salvation of Christians. By Ab. Wright; sometime fellow of St. John's Colledge in Oxford.
             Wright, Abraham, 1611-1690.
          
           [4], 120, 117-158, 161-215, [1] p.
           
             printed by G. Dawson, for Tho. Johnson, at the Golden-Key in St. Pauls-Church-Yard
             London :
             1662.
          
           
             Text and register appear continuous despite pagination.
             Reproduction of the original in the Union Theological Seminary, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Doctrines -- Early works to 1800.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Genesis -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Exodus -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Leviticus -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Numbers -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Deuteronomy -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PRACTICAL
           COMMENTARY
           OR
           EXPOSITION
           Upon
           the
           PENTATEUCH
           ;
           VIZ.
           These
           five
           Books
           of
           MOSES
           GENESIS
           ,
           EXODUS
           ,
           LEVITICUS
           ,
           NUMBERS
           ,
           DEUTERONOMY
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           The
           Text
           of
           every
           Chapter
           is
           Practically
           expounded
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           not
           usually
           trod
           by
           COMMENTATORS
           ;
           and
           wholly
           applyed
           to
           the
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Ab.
             Wright
          
           ;
           sometime
           Fellow
           of
           St.
           John's
           Colledge
           in
           OXFORD
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             G.
             Dawson
          
           ,
           for
           
             The.
             Iohnson
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Golden-Key
           in
           St.
           Pauls-Church-Yard
           .
           1662.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Right
           Honourable
           The
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Court
           of
           Kings-Bench
           ;
           The
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Court
           of
           Common-Pleas
           ;
           The
           Lord
           Chief
           Baron
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Court
           of
           Exchequer
           ;
           And
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Honourable
           Justices
           of
           the
           said
           several
           COURTS
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           the
           weight
           and
           excellency
           of
           what
           is
           here
           presented
           that
           may
           plead
           for
           so
           Noble
           a
           Patronage
           as
           your
           Lordships
           is
           :
           it
           is
           the
           Subject
           ,
           not
           the
           Work
           ;
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Comment
           that
           deserves
           both
           your
           Protection
           and
           Perusal
           .
           For
           ,
           my
           Lords
           ,
           you
           have
           here
           Moses
           ,
           that
           Grand
           Legislator
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           you
           that
           are
           the
           reverend
           Iudges
           under
           the
           New.
           His
           Laws
           have
           been
           the
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           and
           this
           small
           Pentateuch
           hath
           proved
           the
           ground-work
           for
           the
           Pandects
           of
           all
           Nations
           to
           build
           upon
           .
           In
           this
           respect
           therefore
           ,
           it
           may
           claim
           a
           kind
           of
           propriety
           and
           right
           to
           your
           Honourable
           Patronage
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           presumption
           to
           shelter
           it self
           under
           your
           grave
           long
           Robes
           .
           Here
           indeed
           are
           no
           Controversies
           stated
           ,
           no
           Law-cases
           judged
           and
           determined
           :
           My
           Sole
           design
           and
           endeavours
           have
           been
           to
           make
           our
           great
           Law-giver
           Moses
           altogether
           Practical
           ,
           and
           wholly
           applicable
           to
           
           the
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           of
           Christians
           .
           In
           these
           sheets
           then
           you
           have
           described
           those
           Antient
           Patriarcks
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           who
           were
           also
           Aeconomical
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           unfitting
           guids
           for
           your
           Honours
           to
           follow
           ,
           where
           their
           steps
           have
           been
           straight
           and
           upright
           ;
           nay
           their
           very
           slips
           and
           deviations
           may
           serve
           to
           make
           us
           stand
           more
           firm
           ,
           and
           our
           treadings
           more
           steady
           and
           setled
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           Iourny
           towards
           Heaven
           .
           But
           if
           your
           Lordships
           had
           rather
           walk
           by
           Rule
           than
           Example
           ,
           here
           is
           that
           Moral
           everlasting
           Rule
           of
           God
           himself
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Exodus
           to
           direct
           you
           :
           and
           withal
           that
           you
           may
           see
           how
           proper
           and
           convenient
           even
           a
           Ceremonial
           Law
           is
           for
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           whole
           Book
           of
           it
           in
           Leviticus
           ;
           and
           this
           also
           decreed
           and
           setled
           after
           those
           necessary
           Acts
           of
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           :
           as
           if
           the
           very
           Moral
           Law
           it self
           had
           not
           been
           curb
           sufficient
           to
           keep
           in
           a
           Rebellious
           People
           without
           some
           binding
           Ceremonies
           .
           And
           here
           ,
           my
           Lords
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           confess
           upon
           the
           sad
           experience
           of
           Schism
           under
           both
           Testaments
           ;
           that
           all
           those
           Laws
           Moral
           and
           Ceremonial
           have
           not
           been
           powerful
           enough
           to
           settle
           the
           Peace
           of
           Gods
           Church
           :
           something
           was
           wanting
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           this
           day
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           under
           God
           is
           only
           able
           to
           produce
           that
           great
           and
           glorious
           Work
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           a
           General
           Council
           .
           This
           General
           Council
           ,
           my
           Lords
           ,
           hath
           ever
           been
           the
           most
           approved
           successful
           way
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           to
           compose
           her
           differences
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           this
           also
           that
           will
           prevent
           the
           ruin
           of
           our
           own
           miserably
           devided
           
             National
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           frustrate
           the
           design
           of
           that
           
             Politick
             Aphorisme
          
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           must
           be
           ruin'd
           by
           the
           same
           way
           that
           it
           was
           reform'd
           ;
           for
           
             (
             say
             they
          
           )
           it
           was
           reform'd
           by
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           be
           ruin'd
           by
           Schisme
           .
           Now
           to
           prevent
           this
           ruine
           contrived
           by
           Sectaries
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           any
           way
           more
           Prudential
           ,
           more
           blessed
           by
           God
           ,
           than
           a
           General
           Council
           ;
           to
           procure
           this
           ,
           that
           every
           Peaceful
           Christian
           (
           and
           such
           are
           your
           Honours
           )
           may
           joyn
           the
           strongest
           Forces
           of
           his
           Endeavours
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           daily
           Prayers
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             in
             all
             Church-Offices
             ,
             Ab.
             Wright
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PRACTICAL
           COMMENTARY
           UPON
           THE
           FIRST
           BOOK
           OF
           MOSES
           CALLED
           GENESIS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THere
             was
             a
             Time
             (
             or
             something
             like
             to
             that
             )
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             Time
             ,
             when
             God
             did
             not
             work
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             not
             idle
             .
             For
             though
             we
             grant
             that
             there
             was
             no
             External
             work
             of
             the
             Godhead
             until
             the
             making
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             can
             there
             be
             no
             necessary
             illation
             of
             Idleness
             in
             the
             Deity
             :
             seeing
             it
             might
             have
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             had
             )
             actions
             immanent
             ,
             included
             within
             the
             circle
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             Just
             so
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             with
             every
             Christian
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             perform
             the
             outward
             actions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             alwayes
             be
             imployed
             within
             himself
             in
             some
             practice
             of
             Christianity
             :
             holy
             Thoughts
             ,
             religious
             Meditations
             ,
             mental
             Prayer
             ,
             faithful
             Vows
             and
             Resolutions
             are
             those
             inward
             immanent
             operations
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             imitate
             his
             Creator
             in
             not
             working
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             being
             idle
             .
             But
             then
             when
             he
             doth
             begin
             to
             express
             himself
             in
             some
             outward
             action
             ,
             let
             him
             here
             also
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             his
             Maker
             :
             and
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             Beginning
             God
             created
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             first
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Earth
             ;
             so
             et
             our
             actions
             respect
             chiefly
             Heavenly
             matters
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             let
             us
             exercise
             our selves
             
             
             in
             those
             things
             that
             are
             above
             ;
             and
             when
             from
             those
             we
             descend
             to
             things
             below
             ,
             let
             even
             those
             Terrestrial
             affairs
             look
             upwards
             ,
             and
             be
             fix'd
             and
             terminated
             in
             Heaven
             :
             and
             let
             all
             this
             be
             done
             by
             way
             of
             Creation
             too
             ;
             let
             our
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             Graces
             ,
             and
             Endowments
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             arise
             from
             nothing
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             let
             every
             faculty
             of
             our
             Souls
             be
             subject
             to
             Gods
             Will
             as
             the
             Creation
             was
             to
             his
             Command
             ,
             for
             he
             spake
             the
             word
             and
             they
             were
             made
             :
             so
             when
             God
             speaks
             let
             us
             hear
             ,
             and
             let
             our
             will
             be
             actuated
             ,
             and
             formed
             ,
             and
             regulated
             by
             his
             voice
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             by
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             The
             word
             
               (
               Ferebatur
            
             )
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             ,
             in
             the
             English
             
               (
               moved
            
             )
             denotes
             both
             motion
             and
             rest
             ,
             beginnings
             ,
             and
             wayes
             ,
             and
             ends
             .
             We
             may
             best
             consider
             the
             motion
             ,
             the
             stirring
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             zeal
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             moderation
             .
             If
             we
             be
             without
             zeal
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             the
             motion
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             without
             moderation
             we
             have
             not
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             he
             moved
             and
             he
             rested
             upon
             the
             Waters
             in
             the
             Creation
             (
             as
             the
             word
             Incubabat
             doth
             imply
             ;
             )
             he
             came
             and
             tarried
             still
             upon
             Christ
             in
             his
             Baptism
             .
             He
             moves
             us
             to
             a
             zeal
             of
             laying
             hold
             of
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             which
             God
             offers
             us
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             settles
             us
             in
             a
             peaceful
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             by
             having
             well
             used
             those
             means
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             his
             Children
             .
             A
             holy
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             a
             remorse
             and
             compunction
             for
             former
             sins
             ,
             a
             zeal
             to
             promote
             the
             cause
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             by
             word
             and
             deed
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             content
             my self
             with
             Gods
             measure
             of
             temporal
             blessings
             ,
             and
             for
             spiritual
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             serve
             God
             faithfully
             in
             that
             Calling
             which
             I
             lawfully
             profess
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             that
             Calling
             will
             admit
             ;
             this
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             this
             acquiescence
             of
             having
             done
             that
             that
             belongs
             unto
             me
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Rest
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             In
             the
             first
             the
             old
             Creation
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             said
             ,
             
               Fiat
               lux
            
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             light
             in
             this
             greater
             World
             ;
             in
             the
             Second
             the
             New
             Creation
             or
             Regeneration
             of
             Man
             ,
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             said
             ,
             
               Fiat
               cognitio
               Dei
               in
               anima
               hominis
            
             ;
             let
             there
             be
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             ,
             of
             man
             this
             lesser
             world
             .
             God
             the
             Father
             said
             ,
             
               Fiat
               Firmamentum
            
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             a
             Firmament
             ;
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             said
             ,
             
               Firmetur
               volunt
               as
               in
               bono
            
             ,
             let
             the
             will
             of
             Man
             be
             confirmed
             in
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             God
             the
             Father
             said
             ,
             let
             the
             Waters
             be
             gathered
             together
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             said
             ,
             let
             many
             graces
             be
             united
             in
             one
             soul.
             God
             the
             Father
             said
             ,
             
               Fiant
               luminaria
               in
               Coelo
            
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             lights
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             let
             the
             lights
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             be
             fixed
             in
             a
             believing
             Soul.
             God
             the
             Father
             said
             ,
             
               Fiant
               volatilia
            
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             flying
             Fouls
             ;
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             religious
             Meditations
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             soaring
             upward
             .
             And
             thus
             in
             every
             thing
             the
             work
             of
             our
             spiritual
             Creation
             is
             answerable
             to
             the
             Work
             of
             our
             temporal
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             Third
             Person
             in
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             upon
             our
             Souls
             now
             are
             but
             as
             so
             many
             parallel
             Lines
             drawn
             from
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             First
             Person
             of
             the
             same
             blessed
             Trinity
             upon
             our
             bodies
             then
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             In
             this
             and
             several
             other
             Verses
             of
             this
             Chapter
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             dayes
             end
             ,
             
               God
               looked
               upon
               the
               whole
               that
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               and
               he
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               good
               ,
            
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             week
             taking
             a
             view
             of
             all
             his
             works
             together
             ,
             
               he
               saw
               every
               thing
               that
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               and
               behold
               it
               was
               very
               good
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.
             31.
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             after
             God
             had
             done
             his
             Works
             ,
             he
             did
             reflect
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             considered
             the
             quality
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             them
             .
             In
             imitation
             hereof
             Wise
             men
             do
             wish
             us
             ,
             that
             at
             every
             dayes
             end
             we
             should
             reflect
             upon
             our
             Works
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             view
             of
             what
             we
             have
             done
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Weeks
             end
             take
             an
             account
             of
             all
             our
             doings
             for
             that
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             fo
             further
             as
             further
             occasion
             shall
             require
             .
             And
             this
             enquiry
             or
             account
             taking
             of
             our
             Works
             ,
             they
             call
             the
             examination
             of
             our
             Souls
             or
             Consciences
             .
             And
             surely
             if
             we
             did
             observe
             this
             rule
             ,
             though
             we
             could
             not
             find
             our
             Works
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             his
             Works
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             very
             good
             ,
             but
             rather
             naught
             ,
             and
             very
             naught
             ,
             yet
             by
             this
             searching
             into
             our
             Works
             we
             may
             without
             all
             doubt
             make
             our
             Works
             for
             the
             future
             much
             better
             than
             they
             are
             for
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             God
             here
             calls
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Moon
             two
             great
             Lights
             ,
             because
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             greater
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             they
             appear
             greatest
             to
             us
             :
             those
             Works
             of
             ours
             are
             greatest
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             that
             are
             greatest
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             beneficial
             ,
             most
             exemplary
             ,
             and
             conduce
             most
             to
             the
             moving
             of
             others
             to
             glorifie
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Verse
             26.
             
             In
             other
             passages
             of
             the
             Creation
             we
             find
             a
             kind
             of
             commanding
             Dialect
             with
             a
             
               Fiat
               lux
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               producat
               terra
            
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             light
             ,
             let
             the
             earth
             bring
             forth
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             of
             Adam
             we
             meet
             with
             words
             more
             particular
             of
             deliberation
             and
             advice
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               make
               man.
            
             Man
             a
             Creature
             of
             those
             exquisite
             dimensions
             for
             matter
             of
             body
             ,
             of
             these
             supernatural
             endowments
             of
             Soul
             ,
             that
             now
             omnipotency
             bethinks
             it self
             ,
             and
             will
             consult
             ;
             the
             privy
             counsel
             of
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             required
             to
             the
             moulding
             and
             polishing
             of
             this
             glorious
             peece
             ;
             no
             doubt
             something
             of
             wonder
             was
             in
             projecting
             when
             a
             compleat
             Deity
             was
             thus
             studying
             its
             perfection
             ;
             something
             that
             should
             border
             upon
             everlastingness
             ,
             when
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             was
             so
             choicely
             industrious
             :
             and
             loe
             what
             it
             produced
             ,
             Man
             the
             master-peece
             of
             his
             design
             and
             workmanship
             ,
             the
             great
             miracle
             and
             monument
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             abstract
             ,
             and
             model
             ,
             and
             brief
             story
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             the
             Analysis
             and
             Resolution
             of
             the
             greater
             world
             into
             the
             less
             ,
             having
             little
             to
             divide
             him
             from
             a
             Deity
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             part
             of
             him
             was
             mortal
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             created
             so
             ,
             but
             occasioned
             ,
             miserably
             occasion'd
             by
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             Verse
             27.
             
             When
             God
             had
             created
             all
             the
             other
             species
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             said
             as
             the
             complement
             and
             perfection
             of
             each
             ,
             
               And
               God
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               good
            
             ;
             but
             here
             when
             Man
             was
             created
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Eulogy
             ,
             no
             such
             acclamation
             ;
             and
             why
             ?
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Creature
             but
             Man
             ,
             that
             degenerates
             willingly
             from
             his
             natural
             dignity
             :
             these
             degrees
             of
             goodness
             which
             God
             imprinted
             in
             them
             at
             first
             ,
             they
             preserve
             still
             :
             as
             God
             saw
             they
             were
             good
             then
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             see
             they
             are
             good
             still
             ;
             they
             have
             kept
             their
             Talent
             ,
             they
             have
             neither
             bought
             nor
             sold
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             gain'd
             nor
             lost
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             departed
             from
             their
             Native
             and
             Natural
             dignity
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             have
             done
             :
             but
             of
             Man
             it
             seems
             God
             was
             distrustful
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             pronounce
             upon
             Mans
             Creation
             (
             as
             he
             did
             upon
             the
             other
             Creatures
             )
             that
             he
             was
             good
             ;
             because
             his
             goodness
             was
             a
             contingent
             thing
             ,
             and
             consisted
             in
             the
             future
             use
             of
             his
             free-will
             .
          
           
             Verse
             28.
             
             In
             the
             former
             Verse
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             created
             them
             Male
             and
             Female
             ,
             not
             both
             Male
             ,
             nor
             both
             Female
             ,
             but
             one
             Male
             ,
             the
             other
             Female
             ,
             as
             if
             purposely
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             Children
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             he
             had
             created
             them
             so
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             
               Encrease
               and
               multiply
            
             ,
             bring
             forth
             Children
             as
             other
             Creatures
             bring
             forth
             their
             Kinde
             .
             Nor
             was
             this
             all
             the
             blessing
             bestowed
             upon
             Man
             at
             his
             Creation
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             here
             also
             joyned
             Man
             in
             Commission
             with
             himself
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             Dominamini
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             Man
             power
             to
             possess
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             subdue
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             exercise
             soveraignty
             and
             dominion
             over
             them
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             Man
             so
             equal
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             have
             a
             soul
             endless
             and
             immortal
             as
             God
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             a
             body
             that
             shall
             put
             on
             incorruption
             and
             immortality
             too
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             none
             of
             the
             Angels
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             Man
             is
             higher
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             who
             want
             that
             glory
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             in
             his
             body
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             AS
             when
             Man
             was
             nothing
             but
             Earth
             ,
             nothing
             but
             a
             body
             ,
             he
             lay
             flat
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             his
             mouth
             kiss'd
             the
             Earth
             ,
             his
             hands
             embraced
             ,
             his
             eyes
             respected
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             breath'd
             the
             breath
             of
             Life
             into
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             rais'd
             him
             so
             far
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             that
             only
             one
             part
             of
             his
             body
             (
             the
             soles
             of
             his
             feet
             )
             touches
             it
             ,
             nd
             yet
             Man
             so
             rais'd
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             Sin
             fell
             lower
             to
             the
             Earth
             again
             than
             before
             ,
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             the
             Womb
             ,
             to
             the
             Bowels
             ,
             to
             the
             Grave
             ;
             so
             God
             finding
             the
             whole
             Man
             as
             low
             as
             he
             found
             Adams
             body
             ,
             then
             fallen
             in
             
               Original
               Sin
            
             ,
             yet
             erects
             us
             by
             a
             new
             breath
             of
             Life
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             fall
             lower
             than
             before
             we
             were
             rais'd
             ,
             from
             Original
             into
             Actual
             ,
             into
             Habitual
             Sins
             ,
             so
             low
             as
             that
             we
             think
             we
             need
             not
             a
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             wonderful
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             fearful
             Fall.
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             Every
             Earth
             was
             not
             fit
             for
             Adam
             ,
             but
             a
             Garden
             ,
             a
             Paradice
             :
             what
             excellent
             pleasures
             and
             rare
             varieties
             have
             men
             found
             in
             Gardens
             planted
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ?
             and
             
             yet
             all
             the
             World
             of
             men
             cannot
             make
             one
             twigg
             ,
             or
             leaf
             ,
             or
             spire
             of
             grass
             :
             when
             he
             that
             made
             the
             matter
             undertakes
             the
             fashion
             ,
             how
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             beyond
             our
             capacity
             excellent
             ?
             No
             Herb
             ,
             no
             Tree
             ,
             no
             Flower
             was
             wanting
             there
             that
             might
             be
             for
             ornament
             or
             use
             ,
             whether
             for
             sight
             ,
             or
             for
             sent
             ,
             or
             for
             taste
             :
             the
             bounty
             of
             God
             wrought
             further
             than
             to
             necessity
             ,
             even
             to
             comfort
             and
             recreation
             .
             Why
             are
             we
             niggardly
             to
             our selves
             when
             God
             is
             liberal
             ?
             but
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             there
             convers'd
             with
             man
             ,
             no
             abundance
             could
             have
             made
             him
             blessed
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             The
             Tree
             of
             Life
             was
             a
             real
             Tree
             in
             Paradice
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             able
             to
             give
             immortality
             :
             for
             no
             corruptible
             food
             can
             make
             the
             body
             incorruptible
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             could
             have
             given
             immortality
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             had
             a
             power
             to
             preserve
             from
             Sin
             ,
             for
             by
             sinning
             Man
             became
             mortal
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             not
             effectivè
             ,
             but
             significativè
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             true
             immortality
             which
             Adam
             should
             have
             received
             of
             God
             if
             he
             had
             continued
             in
             obedience
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             was
             that
             other
             Tree
             call'd
             ,
             
               The
               Tree
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
            
             not
             because
             it
             gave
             Knowledge
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             Seal
             unto
             them
             of
             their
             miserable
             Knowledge
             which
             they
             should
             get
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             their
             Transgression
             ,
             which
             is
             call'd
             ,
             a
             
               Practical
               Knowledge
            
             .
             And
             yet
             here
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             though
             God
             forbad
             Man
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             yet
             not
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             desired
             we
             should
             be
             Saints
             ,
             not
             Rabbies
             and
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             That
             which
             was
             mans
             Store-house
             was
             also
             his
             Work-house
             ,
             his
             pleasure
             was
             his
             task
             :
             Paradice
             serv'd
             not
             only
             to
             feed
             his
             sences
             ,
             but
             to
             exercise
             his
             hands
             .
             If
             happiness
             had
             consisted
             in
             doing
             nothing
             ,
             man
             had
             not
             been
             imployed
             ;
             all
             his
             delights
             could
             not
             have
             made
             him
             happy
             in
             an
             idle
             life
             ;
             Man
             therefore
             is
             no
             sooner
             made
             than
             he
             is
             set
             to
             work
             :
             neither
             greatness
             nor
             perfection
             can
             priviledg
             a
             folded
             hand
             ;
             he
             must
             labour
             because
             he
             was
             happy
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             we
             that
             we
             may
             be
             so
             ?
             this
             first
             labour
             of
             his
             was
             as
             without
             necessity
             ,
             so
             without
             pains
             ,
             without
             weariness
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             chearfully
             we
             go
             about
             our
             businesses
             ,
             so
             much
             nearer
             we
             come
             to
             our
             Paradice
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             double
             comfort
             from
             these
             words
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             first
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             that
             first
             named
             death
             ,
             
               Morte
               morieris
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               dye
               the
               death
            
             .
             I
             do
             the
             less
             fear
             and
             abhor
             Death
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             it
             in
             his
             mouth
             ;
             even
             a
             Malediction
             hath
             a
             sweetness
             iu
             Gods
             mouth
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             blessing
             wrapt
             up
             in
             it
             ,
             a
             Mercy
             in
             every
             Correction
             ,
             a
             Resurrection
             upon
             every
             Death
             ;
             from
             whence
             issues
             the
             other
             spiritual
             comfort
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             did
             cast
             upon
             the
             unrepentant
             sinner
             two
             Deaths
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               a
               temporal
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Spiritual
               Death
            
             ;
             so
             hath
             he
             breath'd
             into
             us
             two
             lives
             :
             for
             so
             as
             the
             word
             for
             Death
             is
             doubled
             ,
             
               Morte
               morieris
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               dye
               the
               Death
               ,
            
             so
             the
             word
             for
             Life
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             plural
             at
             the
             seventh
             Verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Chaim
               ,
               vitarum
            
             ,
             God
             breathed
             into
             his
             Nostrils
             the
             breath
             of
             Lives
             of
             divers
             lives
             :
             though
             our
             Natural
             life
             were
             no
             life
             but
             a
             continual
             dying
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             two
             Lives
             besides
             that
             ,
             an
             eternal
             life
             reserved
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             yet
             an
             Heavenly
             Life
             too
             a
             spiritual
             Life
             even
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             One
             cause
             of
             Marriage
             is
             to
             avoid
             the
             inconvenience
             of
             Solitariness
             ,
             signified
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               good
               for
               Man
               to
               be
               alone
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             this
             Life
             would
             be
             miserable
             &
             irksome
             to
             Man
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             given
             him
             a
             Wife
             to
             bear
             a
             share
             in
             his
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             not
             good
             for
             Man
             to
             be
             alone
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             good
             for
             him
             to
             have
             a
             Companion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             God
             created
             a
             pair
             of
             all
             other
             Kinds
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             this
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             help
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             in
             which
             we
             see
             that
             God
             did
             provide
             an
             help
             for
             Man
             before
             he
             saw
             his
             own
             want
             ,
             and
             while
             Adam
             slept
             and
             thought
             nothing
             ,
             God
             was
             working
             and
             laying
             out
             for
             his
             good
             ,
             and
             preparing
             him
             an
             Helper
             .
             Shewing
             that
             Man
             is
             stronger
             by
             his
             Wife
             :
             for
             as
             God
             hath
             knit
             the
             bones
             and
             sinews
             together
             for
             the
             strengthning
             of
             Mans
             body
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             knit
             Man
             and
             Woman
             together
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             their
             Life
             ,
             because
             two
             are
             firmer
             than
             one
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             As
             Adam
             gave
             every
             Creature
             the
             Name
             according
             as
             he
             saw
             the
             Nature
             thereof
             to
             be
             ;
             so
             God
             gives
             every
             man
             reward
             or
             punishment
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Saint
             or
             Devil
             in
             his
             purpose
             ,
             as
             he
             sees
             him
             a
             good
             or
             a
             bad
             user
             of
             his
             graces
             .
             When
             I
             shal
             come
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Records
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             amongst
             the
             Reprobate
             I
             shall
             never
             see
             the
             Name
             of
             Cain
             alone
             ,
             but
             Cain
             with
             his
             addition
             ,
             Cain
             that
             kil'd
             his
             Brother
             ;
             not
             Iuda's
             Name
             alone
             ,
             but
             Iudas
             with
             his
             addition
             ,
             Iudas
             that
             betrayed
             his
             
             Master
             .
             God
             did
             not
             begin
             with
             a
             
               Morte
               moriendum
            
             ,
             some
             Body
             must
             dye
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             wil
             make
             some
             Body
             to
             kill
             ;
             but
             God
             came
             to
             a
             
               Morte
               morieris
            
             ,
             yet
             thou
             art
             alive
             ,
             and
             maist
             live
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             wilt
             rebel
             thou
             must
             dye
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             This
             Sleep
             that
             man
             was
             cast
             into
             while
             his
             Wife
             was
             created
             ,
             doth
             teach
             us
             that
             our
             Affections
             ,
             our
             Lusts
             and
             Concupiscences
             should
             sleep
             while
             we
             go
             about
             this
             Action
             ,
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             Wife
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Man
             slept
             while
             his
             Wife
             wa●
             making
             ,
             so
             our
             flesh
             should
             sleep
             while
             our
             Wife
             is
             choosing
             :
             lest
             as
             the
             love
             of
             Venison
             wone
             Isaac
             to
             bless
             one
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             the
             love
             of
             Gentry
             ,
             or
             Riches
             ,
             or
             Beauty
             should
             make
             us
             take
             one
             for
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             Woman
             was
             not
             made
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             be
             the
             head
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             the
             foot
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             be
             set
             at
             his
             foot
             ;
             but
             the
             man
             must
             set
             her
             at
             his
             heart
             ,
             near
             the
             place
             from
             whence
             she
             came
             .
             She
             which
             should
             lie
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             was
             made
             in
             his
             bosom
             ,
             &
             should
             be
             as
             close
             to
             him
             as
             the
             Rib
             of
             which
             she
             was
             fashion'd
             .
          
           
             Verse
             25.
             
             Comparatively
             ,
             Adam
             was
             better
             than
             all
             the
             world
             beside
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             find
             no
             act
             of
             pride
             in
             Adam
             when
             he
             was
             alone
             .
             When
             there
             was
             none
             in
             the
             world
             but
             himself
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             another
             ,
             but
             himself
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             both
             naked
             ,
             they
             were
             neither
             of
             them
             asham'd
             .
             Soliture
             is
             not
             the
             scene
             of
             pride
             ;
             the
             danger
             of
             pride
             is
             in
             company
             when
             we
             meet
             to
             look
             upon
             one
             another
             .
             Thus
             in
             Eve
             ,
             her
             first
             act
             was
             an
             act
             of
             Pride
             ,
             a
             harkening
             to
             that
             voice
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               be
               as
               gods
            
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             there
             were
             more
             than
             themselves
             there
             was
             pride
             .
             How
             many
             have
             we
             known
             that
             have
             been
             content
             all
             the
             week
             at
             home
             alone
             with
             their
             worky-day-faces
             as
             well
             as
             with
             their
             worky-day-cloaths
             ,
             and
             yet
             on
             Sundaies
             when
             they
             come
             to
             Church
             and
             appear
             in
             company
             ,
             will
             mend
             both
             ,
             their
             faces
             as
             well
             as
             their
             cloaths
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             THE
             first
             Sin
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             was
             an
             ascending
             ,
             a
             climing
             too
             high
             .
             When
             the
             purest
             understandings
             of
             all
             the
             Angels
             fel
             by
             their
             ascending
             ;
             when
             Lucifer
             was
             tumbled
             down
             by
             his
             
               Similis
               ero
               altissimo
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               like
               the
               most
               high
            
             ;
             then
             the
             Devil
             tryed
             upon
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             next
             to
             the
             Angels
             in
             dignity
             ,
             upon
             man
             how
             that
             clambring
             would
             work
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             presents
             to
             man
             the
             same
             ladder
             ,
             he
             infuses
             into
             man
             the
             same
             ambition
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             fell
             with
             a
             
               Similis
               ero
               altissimo
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               like
               the
               most
               high
               ,
            
             so
             he
             overthrew
             man
             with
             an
             
               Eritis
               sicut
               Dii
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               like
               gods
               .
            
             It
             seems
             this
             Fall
             hath
             broke
             the
             neck
             of
             mans
             ambition
             ,
             and
             now
             we
             dare
             not
             be
             so
             like
             God
             as
             we
             should
             be
             ;
             ever
             since
             this
             Fall
             man
             is
             so
             far
             from
             affecting
             higher
             places
             than
             his
             Nature
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             still
             groveling
             on
             the
             ground
             ;
             and
             participates
             and
             imitates
             ,
             and
             expresses
             more
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             than
             his
             own
             .
             Fond
             man
             that
             is
             thus
             cheated
             of
             an
             assurance
             of
             Immortality
             ,
             by
             a
             false
             perswasion
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             immortal
             :
             this
             
               Eritis
               sicut
               dii
            
             hath
             damn'd
             all
             .
             The
             Serpent
             perswades
             him
             if
             he
             does
             but
             taste
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             as
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             tasted
             finds
             himself
             worse
             than
             a
             man
             ,
             a
             very
             beast
             ;
             being
             thus
             at
             once
             fool'd
             out
             of
             his
             Everlastingness
             ,
             and
             the
             favour
             of
             his
             Maker
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             Till
             man
             had
             sinn'd
             his
             eyes
             wereshut
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             he
             sees
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             sin
             as
             David
             did
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             he
             was
             more
             ashamed
             of
             his
             nakedness
             than
             of
             his
             sin
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             endeavours
             by
             figg-leav'd
             aprons
             to
             cover
             his
             nakedness
             ;
             but
             we
             read
             of
             no
             preparation
             that
             was
             made
             to
             hide
             and
             take
             away
             the
             deformity
             of
             his
             sin
             :
             Thus
             many
             fear
             more
             to
             offend
             because
             of
             publick
             shame
             ,
             than
             for
             any
             conscience
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             Cain
             rather
             grieved
             that
             he
             was
             made
             a
             vagabond
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             kill'd
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             How
             would
             he
             that
             were
             come
             abroad
             at
             midnight
             to
             do
             a
             mischief
             sneak
             away
             if
             he
             saw
             the
             Watch
             ?
             what
             a
             damp
             must
             it
             necessarily
             cast
             upon
             any
             sinner
             in
             the
             nearest
             approach
             of
             his
             sin
             if
             he
             can
             see
             God.
             See
             him
             before
             thou
             sinnest
             ,
             then
             he
             looks
             lovingly
             :
             after
             the
             sin
             ,
             remember
             how
             Adam
             would
             have
             sain
             hid
             himself
             from
             God
             :
             he
             that
             goes
             one
             step
             out
             of
             Gods
             sight
             is
             loath
             to
             come
             into
             it
             again
             .
             That
             therefore
             thou
             
             maist
             begin
             thy
             Heaven
             here
             ,
             put
             thy self
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             put
             God
             in
             thy
             sight
             in
             every
             particular
             action
             .
             In
             all
             our
             senses
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             faculties
             we
             may
             see
             God
             if
             we
             will
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Saint
             Augustine
             in
             his
             Twentieth
             Chapter
             
               de
               moribus
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             hath
             collected
             places
             of
             Scripture
             where
             every
             one
             of
             our
             sences
             is
             called
             a
             seeing
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             
               Gustate
               &
               videte
            
             ,
             and
             audite
             ,
             and
             palpate
             ,
             tasting
             ,
             and
             hearing
             ,
             and
             feeling
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             this
             purpose
             are
             call'd
             seeing
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             make
             use
             of
             our
             sences
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             alwayes
             to
             see
             God
             as
             he
             alwayes
             sees
             us
             ;
             God
             sees
             us
             at
             midnight
             ,
             he
             sees
             us
             then
             when
             we
             had
             rather
             he
             look'd
             off
             :
             if
             we
             see
             him
             so
             it
             is
             a
             blessed
             interview
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             Wherefore
             is
             it
             ,
             may
             some
             ask
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             more
             than
             any
             other
             Book
             doth
             still
             speak
             in
             this
             singular
             person
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             familiar
             person
             ,
             still
             tu
             ,
             and
             tibi
             ,
             and
             
               te
               ,
               Who
               told
               thee
            
             ?
             and
             
               hast
               thou
               eaten
            
             ?
             and
             so
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             thou
             must
             love
             God
             ,
             God
             speaks
             to
             thee
             .
             Surely
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             is
             as
             ceremonial
             ,
             and
             as
             observant
             of
             distance
             as
             any
             ,
             and
             yet
             full
             of
             this
             familiar
             word
             to
             ,
             thou
             ,
             and
             thine
             .
             You
             are
             to
             know
             then
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Scripture
             God
             either
             speaks
             to
             the
             Church
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             may
             be
             bold
             and
             familiar
             with
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             speaks
             so
             as
             that
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             by
             thee
             to
             speak
             singularly
             to
             thy
             Soul
             in
             particular
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             thou
             hearest
             his
             mercies
             distributed
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             and
             that
             familiar
             phrase
             Thou
             and
             Thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             knowest
             not
             whether
             he
             speak
             to
             any
             other
             in
             the
             Congregation
             or
             no
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             speaks
             to
             thee
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             canst
             not
             find
             that
             he
             means
             thee
             ,
             but
             thinkest
             that
             he
             speaks
             rather
             to
             some
             other
             whose
             Faith
             and
             good
             Life
             thou
             preferrest
             before
             thine
             own
             ;
             Do
             but
             begin
             to
             think
             now
             of
             the
             blessedness
             of
             that
             man
             to
             whom
             thou
             thinkest
             he
             speaks
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             God
             with
             thy
             Saviour
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
            
             ;
             why
             art
             thou
             gone
             to
             the
             other
             side
             :
             or
             why
             to
             the
             next
             on
             my
             right
             or
             my
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             left
             out
             me
             ?
             why
             speakest
             thou
             not
             comfortably
             to
             my
             Soul
             ?
             and
             he
             will
             leave
             the
             ninety
             nine
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             find
             such
             a
             weight
             and
             burthen
             ,
             and
             load
             of
             his
             love
             upon
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             shalt
             be
             fain
             almost
             to
             say
             with
             
               Peter
               ,
               Exi
               a
               me
               Domine
               ,
               O
               Lord
               go
               farther
               from
               me
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             thou
             shalt
             see
             such
             an
             obligation
             of
             mercy
             laid
             upon
             thee
             as
             puts
             thee
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             comprehension
             ,
             much
             more
             of
             retribution
             ,
             or
             of
             due
             and
             competent
             Thanks-giving
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             When
             Adam
             said
             by
             way
             of
             alienation
             ,
             and
             transferring
             his
             fault
             ,
             the
             Woman
             whom
             thou
             gavest
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             Woman
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Serpent
               deceived
               me
            
             :
             God
             took
             this
             by
             way
             of
             information
             to
             find
             out
             the
             principal
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             way
             of
             extenuation
             or
             alleviation
             of
             their
             faults
             .
             Every
             Adam
             eats
             with
             as
             much
             sweat
             of
             his
             brows
             ,
             and
             every
             Eve
             brings
             forth
             her
             children
             with
             as
             much
             pain
             in
             her
             Travail
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Serpent
             in
             the
             case
             .
             If
             a
             man
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             shall
             plead
             for
             him
             ?
             if
             a
             man
             lay
             his
             sins
             upon
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             upon
             the
             Devil
             it
             is
             no
             plea
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             lay
             them
             upon
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             blasphemy
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             Here
             was
             a
             heavy
             war
             denounced
             in
             this
             
               Inimicitias
               ponam
            
             ,
             when
             God
             raised
             a
             war
             between
             the
             Devil
             and
             us
             :
             for
             if
             we
             could
             consider
             God
             to
             stand
             Neutral
             in
             that
             war
             ,
             and
             meddle
             with
             neither
             side
             ,
             yet
             were
             we
             nigh
             a
             desperate
             case
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             to
             
               fight
               against
               powers
               ,
               and
               principalities
               ,
            
             against
             the
             Devil
             :
             how
             much
             more
             when
             God
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             that
             Host
             too
             ?
             when
             God
             presses
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             Devil
             his
             Souldier
             to
             fight
             his
             battels
             ,
             and
             directs
             his
             arrows
             and
             his
             bullets
             ,
             and
             makes
             his
             approaches
             and
             attempts
             effectual
             upon
             us
             .
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             war
             where
             there
             are
             not
             two
             sides
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             is
             our
             case
             :
             for
             God
             useth
             the
             Devil
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             useth
             us
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             nay
             he
             useth
             every
             one
             of
             us
             against
             our selves
             ;
             so
             that
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             all
             in
             one
             Army
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             our
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             
               Saint
               Augustine
            
             proposeth
             to
             himself
             a
             wonder
             ,
             why
             the
             first
             Woman
             was
             call'd
             at
             first
             and
             in
             her
             best
             state
             but
             
               Isha
               ,
               Virago
            
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Name
             of
             diminution
             as
             she
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             man
             ,
             (
             for
             Isha
             is
             but
             a
             she-man
             ,
             )
             and
             when
             in
             her
             worse
             state
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             sinn'd
             she
             was
             call'd
             ,
             
               Eva
               Mater
               viventium
            
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             all
             living
             ;
             she
             had
             a
             better
             name
             in
             her
             worst
             estate
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             her
             sin
             saith
             that
             Father
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             her
             punishment
             :
             now
             that
             she
             was
             become
             mortal
             by
             a
             sentence
             of
             death
             pronounced
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             knew
             that
             she
             must
             dye
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             dust
             ,
             now
             saith
             he
             there
             was
             no
             danger
             in
             her
             of
             growing
             proud
             by
             any
             glorious
             title
             ,
             affliction
             had
             tamed
             her
             ,
             and
             rectified
             her
             now
             ;
             and
             thus
             doth
             God
             sometimes
             bit
             and
             bridle
             us
             by
             afflictions
             lest
             we
             be
             too
             proud
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             See
             the
             unhappiness
             of
             man
             !
             a
             little
             forbidden
             fruit
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             frail
             Creature
             must
             dis-inherit
             us
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             man
             must
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             deprived
             of
             his
             everlasting
             habitation
             for
             two
             pretty
             toyes
             ,
             an
             Apple
             ,
             and
             a
             Woman
             .
             Howsoever
             saith
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Death
               hung
               not
               on
               the
               Fruit
               ,
               but
               the
               Tempter
            
             ;
             lamentable
             felicity
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             height
             was
             but
             conditionary
             ,
             and
             then
             fatal
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             VVHat
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             capital
             malice
             ,
             and
             mortal
             wrath
             in
             
               Cain
               ?
               Abels
            
             Sacrifice
             was
             accepted
             ,
             what
             was
             this
             to
             
               Cain
               ?
               Cains
            
             was
             rejected
             ,
             what
             could
             Abel
             remedy
             this
             ?
             O
             envy
             the
             corrosive
             of
             all
             ill
             minds
             ,
             and
             the
             root
             of
             all
             desperate
             actions
             ;
             the
             same
             cause
             that
             moved
             Satan
             to
             tempt
             the
             first
             man
             to
             destroy
             himself
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             the
             same
             moves
             the
             Second
             man
             to
             destroy
             the
             Third
             .
             It
             should
             have
             been
             Cain's
             joy
             to
             see
             his
             Brother
             accepted
             ;
             it
             should
             have
             been
             his
             sorrow
             to
             see
             that
             himself
             had
             deserved
             a
             rejection
             ;
             his
             Brothers
             example
             should
             have
             excited
             and
             directed
             him
             :
             could
             Abel
             have
             stayed
             Gods
             fire
             from
             descending
             ?
             or
             should
             he
             (
             if
             he
             could
             )
             reject
             Gods
             acceptation
             ,
             and
             displease
             his
             Maker
             to
             content
             a
             Brother
             ?
             was
             Cain
             ever
             the
             farther
             from
             a
             blessing
             because
             his
             Brother
             obtain'd
             mercy
             ?
             How
             proud
             and
             foolish
             is
             malice
             ,
             which
             grows
             thus
             mad
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             because
             God
             or
             Abel
             is
             not
             less
             good
             ?
             It
             hath
             been
             an
             old
             and
             happy
             danger
             to
             be
             holy
             :
             indifferent
             actions
             must
             be
             careful
             to
             avoid
             offence
             ;
             but
             I
             care
             not
             what
             Devil
             ,
             or
             what
             Cain
             be
             angry
             that
             I
             do
             good
             or
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             Now
             might
             Adam
             see
             the
             image
             of
             himself
             in
             Cain
             ,
             for
             after
             his
             own
             image
             begot
             he
             him
             ;
             Adam
             slue
             his
             posterity
             ,
             Cain
             his
             Brother
             :
             We
             are
             too
             like
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             are
             unlike
             to
             God
             ;
             however
             ,
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             these
             being
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             but
             two
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             beams
             of
             their
             affection
             should
             have
             been
             so
             much
             the
             hotter
             ,
             because
             they
             reflect
             mutually
             in
             a
             right
             line
             upon
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             yet
             behold
             here
             are
             but
             two
             Brothers
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             one
             is
             the
             Butcher
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Who
             can
             wonder
             at
             dissentions
             amongst
             thousands
             of
             Brethren
             ,
             thousands
             of
             Christians
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             so
             deadly
             opposition
             between
             two
             ,
             and
             these
             the
             first
             roots
             of
             Brother-hood
             ?
             who
             can
             hope
             to
             live
             plausibly
             and
             securely
             among
             so
             many
             Cains
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             one
             Cain
             the
             death
             of
             one
             Abel
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             No
             sooner
             doth
             Abels
             blood
             speak
             to
             God
             ,
             than
             God
             speaks
             to
             Cain
             :
             there
             is
             no
             wicked
             man
             to
             whom
             God
             speaks
             not
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             his
             ear
             ,
             yet
             to
             his
             heart
             :
             what
             speech
             was
             this
             ?
             not
             an
             accusation
             ,
             yet
             such
             an
             enquiry
             as
             would
             infer
             an
             accusation
             .
             God
             loves
             to
             have
             a
             sinner
             accuse
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             he
             set
             his
             Deputy
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             man
             :
             neither
             doth
             God
             love
             this
             more
             then
             nature
             abhors
             it
             :
             Cain
             answers
             stubbornly
             ,
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Abel
             wounds
             him
             no
             less
             then
             his
             hand
             had
             wounded
             Abel
             .
             Consciences
             that
             are
             without
             remorse
             are
             not
             without
             horror
             :
             wickedness
             makes
             men
             desperate
             ,
             the
             murtherer
             is
             angry
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             of
             late
             for
             accepting
             his
             Brothers
             oblation
             ,
             so
             now
             for
             listning
             to
             his
             blood
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             There
             is
             a
             holy
             league
             offensive
             and
             defensive
             betwixt
             God
             and
             his
             children
             :
             God
             shall
             not
             only
             protect
             us
             from
             others
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             fight
             for
             us
             against
             them
             ,
             our
             enemies
             are
             his
             enemies
             :
             
               Nolite
               tangere
               Christos
               meos
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             of
             all
             holy
             people
             ,
             you
             were
             as
             good
             touch
             me
             ,
             as
             touch
             any
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             when
             Cain
             had
             trespass'd
             against
             God
             himself
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bind
             God
             to
             an
             acceptation
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             God
             comes
             no
             farther
             for
             that
             ,
             then
             to
             ,
             Why
             dost
             thou
             thus
             ?
             but
             in
             his
             murther
             committed
             upon
             his
             Brother
             (
             who
             was
             a
             child
             of
             God
             )
             God
             proceeds
             so
             much
             farther
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Here
               now
               art
               thou
               cursed
               from
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             When
             Ieroboam
             suffered
             idolatry
             ,
             God
             let
             him
             alone
             ,
             that
             concerned
             but
             God
             himself
             ,
             but
             when
             Ieroboam
             stretched
             forth
             his
             hand
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             his
             hand
             withered
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             And
             what
             was
             the
             greatness
             of
             this
             punishment
             ?
             this
             :
             
               From
               thy
               face
               shall
               I
               be
               hid
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             that
             God
             would
             not
             look
             graciously
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             would
             not
             look
             at
             all
             upon
             him
             .
             Infinitely
             desperate
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             putting
             away
             a
             soul.
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             there
             doth
             this
             comfort
             arise
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             an
             imputation
             of
             sin
             arising
             from
             our selves
             ,
             may
             be
             accompanied
             with
             error
             ●nd
             mistaking
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             impute
             that
             to
             our selves
             which
             God
             doth
             not
             impute
             .
             For
             this
             word
             which
             some
             translate
             here
             Iniquity
             ,
             is
             oftentimes
             in
             Scripture
             used
             for
             punishment
             as
             well
             as
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             indifferently
             for
             both
             ,
             as
             that
             if
             we
             compare
             Translation
             with
             Translation
             ,
             and
             Exposition
             with
             Exposition
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             for
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             it
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             my
             iniquity
             is
             greater
             then
             can
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             or
             my
             punishment
             is
             greater
             then
             I
             can
             bear
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             have
             a
             care
             how
             we
             mis-impute
             Gods
             anger
             to
             our selves
             ,
             arising
             out
             of
             his
             punishments
             ,
             his
             corrections
             and
             inflictions
             upon
             us
             ;
             that
             because
             we
             have
             crosses
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             cannot
             believe
             that
             we
             stand
             well
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             He
             that
             cares
             not
             for
             the
             act
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             shall
             care
             for
             the
             smart
             of
             his
             punishment
             ;
             for
             see
             this
             miscreant
             ,
             which
             had
             neither
             grace
             to
             avoid
             his
             sin
             ,
             nor
             to
             confess
             it
             ;
             now
             that
             he
             is
             convinc'd
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             curs'd
             for
             it
             ,
             how
             he
             howleth
             ,
             how
             he
             exclaimeth
             ,
             the
             damned
             are
             weary
             of
             their
             torments
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             .
             How
             great
             a
             madness
             is
             it
             to
             complain
             too
             late
             ?
             he
             that
             would
             not
             keep
             his
             Brother
             ,
             is
             cast
             out
             from
             the
             protection
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             that
             feared
             not
             to
             kill
             his
             Brother
             ,
             fears
             now
             that
             whosoever
             meets
             him
             will
             kill
             him
             ;
             the
             troubled
             conscience
             projecteth
             fearful
             things
             ,
             and
             sin
             makes
             even
             cruel
             men
             cowardly
             .
             How
             bitter
             is
             the
             end
             of
             sin
             ,
             yea
             without
             end
             ;
             still
             Cain
             finds
             that
             he
             had
             kill'd
             himself
             more
             then
             his
             Brother
             .
             We
             should
             never
             sin
             if
             our
             fore-sight
             were
             but
             as
             good
             as
             our
             sence
             ;
             the
             issue
             of
             sin
             would
             appear
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             horrible
             then
             the
             act
             is
             pleasant
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             Some
             think
             this
             mark
             was
             a
             horrible
             trembling
             and
             shaking
             of
             his
             whole
             body
             ,
             as
             the
             Septuagint
             translate
             who
             ,
             
               For
               thou
               shalt
               be
               a
               vagabond
               ,
            
             read
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               sigh
               and
               tremble
            
             :
             certainly
             whatever
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             that
             others
             seeing
             this
             might
             fear
             to
             commit
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             greater
             punishment
             in
             prolonging
             so
             wicked
             and
             miserable
             a
             life
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             It
             appears
             by
             this
             that
             Cain
             stood
             excommunicate
             .
             For
             otherwise
             how
             could
             Cain
             go
             out
             from
             God
             who
             was
             every
             where
             :
             so
             that
             this
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             signifies
             a
             peculiar
             place
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ;
             as
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             Temple
             were
             usually
             call'd
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               The
               face
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psalm
               43.
               
               Exod.
               23.
               
               So
               Ionas
               fled
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Lord
             had
             spoken
             to
             him
             .
             This
             then
             should
             strike
             a
             terror
             into
             Christians
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             live
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             awful
             respect
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             power
             delegated
             to
             them
             from
             God
             to
             drive
             obstinate
             sinners
             from
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             that
             Angel
             with
             a
             flaming
             Sword
             to
             keep
             them
             out
             of
             Paradice
             ,
             and
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             joyes
             and
             blessedness
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             If
             the
             author
             ,
             the
             inventor
             of
             any
             thing
             useful
             for
             this
             life
             be
             called
             the
             Father
             of
             that
             invention
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             himself
             ,
             as
             here
             Iabal
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             such
             as
             dwelt
             in
             Tents
             ;
             and
             Tabal
             his
             Brother
             the
             Father
             of
             Musick
             ;
             how
             absolutely
             is
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             who
             invented
             us
             ,
             made
             us
             ,
             found
             us
             out
             in
             the
             depth
             and
             darknesse
             of
             nothing
             at
             all
             ?
             he
             is
             Father
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             of
             all
             kinds
             of
             Lights
             .
             He
             is
             
               Lux
               lucisica
            
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Saint
               Augustine
            
             expresses
             it
             )
             the
             Light
             from
             which
             all
             the
             Lights
             which
             we
             have
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Grace
             ,
             or
             Glory
             have
             their
             emanation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THe
             Soul
             of
             man
             as
             it
             came
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             like
             God
             :
             as
             he
             ,
             so
             it
             ,
             is
             one
             immaterial
             ,
             immortal
             ,
             understanding
             Spirit
             ,
             distinguish'd
             into
             three
             powers
             ,
             which
             all
             make
             up
             one
             spirit
             .
             So
             thou
             the
             wise
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             wouldest
             have
             some
             things
             to
             resemble
             their
             Creator
             ;
             the
             other
             creatures
             are
             all
             body
             ,
             man
             is
             body
             and
             spirit
             ;
             the
             Angels
             are
             all
             spirit
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             spiritual
             composition
             ;
             thou
             art
             alone
             after
             thine
             own
             manner
             Simple
             ,
             Glorious
             ,
             Infinite
             .
             No
             creature
             can
             be
             like
             thee
             in
             thy
             proper
             being
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             creature
             .
             How
             should
             our
             finite
             weak
             compounded
             nature
             give
             any
             perfect
             resemblance
             of
             thine
             ?
             yet
             of
             all
             visible
             creatures
             ,
             thou
             vouchsafest
             man
             the
             nearest
             correspondence
             to
             thee
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             natural
             Faculties
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             divine
             Graces
             wherewith
             thou
             beautifiest
             his
             soul
             ;
             how
             then
             should
             our
             Souls
             rise
             up
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             fix
             themselves
             in
             their
             thoughts
             upon
             thee
             ?
             how
             should
             they
             long
             to
             return
             back
             to
             the
             Fountain
             of
             their
             Being
             ,
             and
             author
             of
             their
             being
             glorious
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             redeem
             what
             we
             have
             lost
             ,
             recover
             in
             thee
             what
             we
             have
             lost
             in
             our selves
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               3.
               
               Adam
            
             begetting
             a
             Son
             in
             his
             own
             likeness
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             shape
             and
             image
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             but
             hereby
             is
             signified
             that
             original
             corruption
             which
             is
             descended
             unto
             Adams
             posterity
             by
             natural
             propagation
             ,
             which
             is
             express'd
             in
             the
             birth
             of
             Seth
             ,
             because
             it
             might
             appear
             that
             even
             the
             Righteous
             Seed
             by
             nature
             are
             subject
             to
             this
             depravation
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             In
             that
             Enoch
             first
             walk'd
             with
             God
             on
             earth
             ,
             before
             he
             walk'd
             with
             him
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             shewed
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             first
             seek
             Gods
             glory
             on
             earth
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             admitted
             into
             his
             Everlasting
             glory
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             If
             you
             will
             sit
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             hereafter
             ,
             you
             must
             walk
             with
             God
             here
             :
             so
             Abraham
             ,
             so
             Enoch
             walked
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             took
             him
             .
             God
             knows
             ,
             God
             takes
             not
             every
             man
             that
             dies
             :
             God
             saies
             to
             the
             rich
             secure
             man
             ,
             
               This
               night
               they
               shall
               fetch
               away
               thy
               soul
               ,
            
             but
             he
             does
             not
             tell
             him
             who
             ;
             that
             therefore
             you
             may
             be
             no
             strangers
             to
             God
             then
             ,
             see
             him
             now
             ,
             and
             remember
             that
             his
             last
             Judgement
             is
             express'd
             in
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Nescio
               vos
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               not
               :
            
             not
             to
             be
             known
             by
             God
             is
             damnation
             ;
             and
             God
             knows
             no
             man
             hereafter
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             not
             acquainted
             here
             .
          
           
             Verse
             29.
             
             Forasmuch
             as
             Lamech
             said
             of
             his
             Son
             
               Noah
               ,
               This
               same
               shall
               comfort
               us
               concerning
               our
               work
               &c.
            
             it
             appeareth
             that
             the
             faithful
             then
             look'd
             for
             a
             Comforter
             that
             should
             de●iver
             them
             from
             the
             Curse
             :
             for
             of
             this
             Comforter
             Noah
             was
             a
             figure
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             7.
             and
             the
             Ark
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               32.
               
               Sem
            
             is
             here
             first
             named
             ,
             though
             Iaphet
             was
             first
             born
             ,
             as
             being
             first
             in
             dignity
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             birth
             ;
             because
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             Iaphet
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             descended
             in
             a
             direct
             line
             .
             Now
             any
             relation
             to
             Christ
             enableth
             either
             place
             or
             person
             .
             For
             let
             the
             person
             be
             never
             so
             mean
             if
             God
             please
             to
             claim
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             a
             poor
             Fisherman
             upon
             his
             Embassie
             is
             more
             honourable
             then
             the
             Embassador
             of
             the
             greatest
             Monarch
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             for
             any
             place
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             mean
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             yet
             if
             God
             please
             to
             send
             his
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             thereof
             ,
             in
             such
             places
             they
             become
             glorious
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             not
             the
             great
             circumference
             and
             populousness
             of
             Nineveh
             ,
             but
             the
             preaching
             of
             Ionah
             there
             that
             made
             it
             known
             to
             after-ages
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             that
             Temple
             that
             made
             it
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             only
             whose
             Fame
             shall
             last
             for
             ever
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             make
             both
             Men
             and
             Towns
             as
             famous
             and
             as
             eternal
             as
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THe
             world
             was
             grown
             so
             foul
             with
             sin
             ,
             that
             God
             saw
             it
             was
             time
             to
             wash
             it
             with
             a
             floud
             ;
             if
             there
             had
             not
             been
             so
             deep
             a
             deluge
             of
             sin
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             none
             of
             the
             waters
             ;
             from
             whence
             then
             was
             this
             superfluity
             of
             iniquity
             ?
             whence
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             unequal
             yoak
             with
             Infidels
             ?
             these
             marriages
             did
             not
             beget
             men
             so
             much
             as
             wickedness
             ;
             from
             hence
             religious
             Husbands
             both
             lost
             their
             piety
             ,
             and
             gained
             a
             rebellious
             and
             godlesse
             generation
             .
             Thus
             that
             which
             was
             the
             first
             occasion
             of
             sin
             ,
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             increase
             of
             sin
             :
             a
             Woman
             seduced
             Adam
             ,
             Women
             betray
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Apple
             betrayed
             the
             Woman
             ,
             the
             beauty
             of
             these
             Women
             betrayed
             this
             holy
             Seed
             :
             Eve
             saw
             and
             lusted
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             ,
             this
             also
             was
             a
             forbidden
             Fruit
             ;
             they
             lusted
             ,
             tasted
             ,
             sinned
             ,
             dyed
             ;
             the
             most
             sins
             begin
             at
             the
             eyes
             ,
             by
             them
             commonly
             Satan
             creeps
             into
             the
             heart
             ;
             that
             Soul
             can
             never
             be
             at
             safety
             that
             hath
             not
             covenanted
             with
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             It
             is
             meant
             that
             God
             would
             no
             longer
             strive
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             reproving
             and
             admonishing
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             regarded
             not
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             amended
             not
             in
             short
             time
             ,
             within
             the
             set
             space
             ,
             he
             would
             certainly
             destroy
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             supposed
             that
             the
             Ark
             was
             a
             building
             120
             years
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             repent
             :
             enough
             to
             justifie
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             forbearing
             ,
             and
             his
             Justice
             in
             executing
             his
             Judgements
             upon
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             Man
             is
             every
             Creature
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             all
             flesh
             hath
             corrupted
             his
             ways
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             though
             this
             corruption
             were
             but
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             other
             Creatures
             were
             flesh
             as
             well
             as
             man
             :
             but
             man
             is
             every
             creature
             ,
             because
             as
             Gregory
             saith
             ,
             
               Omnis
               creaturae
               differentia
               in
               homine
               ,
               all
               the
               properties
               and
               qualities
               of
               all
               other
               creatures
               ,
               how
               remote
               and
               distant
               ,
               how
               contrary
               soever
               in
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               they
               all
               meet
               in
               man.
            
             In
             man
             if
             he
             be
             a
             flatterer
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             grovelling
             and
             crawling
             of
             the
             Snake
             ;
             and
             in
             man
             if
             he
             be
             ambitious
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             high
             flight
             and
             piercing
             of
             the
             Eagle
             ;
             in
             a
             voluptuous
             sensual
             man
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             earthliness
             of
             the
             Hogg
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             licentious
             man
             the
             intemperance
             and
             distemper
             of
             the
             Goat
             ;
             ever
             lustful
             ,
             and
             ever
             in
             a
             Feaver
             ;
             ever
             in
             sickness
             contracted
             by
             that
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             ever
             in
             a
             desire
             to
             proceed
             in
             that
             sin
             :
             and
             thus
             man
             is
             every
             creature
             ,
             and
             all
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             That
             God
             might
             approve
             his
             mercies
             to
             the
             very
             wicked
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             120
             years
             respite
             of
             repenting
             ,
             verse
             3.
             and
             here
             in
             this
             verse
             he
             gives
             them
             a
             faithful
             Teacher
             .
             It
             is
             an
             happy
             thing
             when
             he
             that
             teacheth
             others
             is
             righteous
             :
             Noahs
             hand
             taught
             them
             as
             much
             as
             his
             tongue
             ,
             his
             business
             in
             building
             the
             Ark
             was
             a
             real
             Sermon
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             wherein
             at
             once
             were
             taught
             Mercy
             and
             Life
             to
             the
             Believer
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Rebellious
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             Doubtless
             more
             hands
             went
             to
             this
             work
             of
             making
             the
             Ark
             than
             Noah
             and
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             yet
             none
             were
             saved
             but
             they
             ;
             many
             a
             one
             wrought
             upon
             the
             Ark
             which
             yet
             was
             not
             saved
             in
             the
             Ark
             ;
             our
             outward
             works
             cannot
             save
             us
             without
             Faith
             ;
             we
             may
             help
             to
             save
             others
             ,
             and
             perish
             our selves
             :
             what
             a
             wonder
             of
             mercy
             is
             this
             that
             we
             here
             see
             !
             one
             poor
             Family
             call'd
             out
             of
             a
             world
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             eight
             grains
             of
             Corn
             fann'd
             from
             a
             whole
             Barnful
             of
             Chaff
             :
             one
             hypocrite
             was
             saved
             with
             the
             rest
             for
             Noahs
             sake
             ;
             not
             one
             righteous
             man
             was
             swept
             away
             for
             company
             :
             for
             these
             few
             was
             the
             earth
             preserved
             still
             under
             the
             waters
             ;
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             Creatures
             upon
             the
             waters
             ,
             which
             else
             had
             been
             all
             destroyed
             .
             Still
             the
             world
             stands
             for
             their
             sakes
             for
             whom
             it
             was
             preserved
             ;
             else
             fire
             should
             consume
             that
             which
             could
             not
             be
             cleansed
             by
             water
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THe
             unclean
             Beasts
             God
             would
             have
             to
             live
             ,
             the
             clean
             to
             multiply
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             sends
             to
             Noah
             seven
             of
             the
             clean
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             unclean
             two
             :
             he
             knew
             the
             one
             would
             annoy
             man
             with
             their
             multitude
             ,
             the
             other
             would
             enrich
             him
             ;
             those
             things
             are
             worthy
             of
             most
             respect
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             most
             use
             .
             But
             why
             seven
             ?
             Surely
             that
             God
             that
             Created
             seven
             dayes
             in
             the
             Week
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             for
             himself
             ,
             did
             here
             preserve
             of
             seven
             clean
             Beasts
             ,
             one
             for
             himself
             for
             Sacrifice
             :
             he
             gives
             us
             Six
             for
             One
             in
             earthly
             things
             ,
             that
             in
             spiritual
             we
             should
             be
             all
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             This
             difference
             is
             strange
             :
             I
             see
             the
             savagest
             of
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             Lions
             ,
             Tygers
             ,
             Bears
             ,
             by
             an
             instinct
             from
             God
             ,
             come
             to
             seek
             the
             Ark
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             see
             Swine
             fore-seeing
             a
             storm
             ,
             run
             home
             crying
             for
             shelter
             )
             men
             I
             see
             not
             ;
             Reason
             once
             debauch'd
             ,
             is
             worse
             than
             bruitishness
             :
             God
             hath
             use
             even
             of
             these
             fierce
             and
             cruel
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             glory
             by
             them
             .
             Even
             they
             being
             Created
             for
             man
             ,
             must
             live
             by
             him
             ,
             though
             to
             his
             punishment
             :
             How
             gently
             do
             they
             offer
             and
             submit
             themselves
             to
             their
             Preserver
             ?
             renewing
             that
             obeysance
             to
             this
             Repairer
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             they
             before
             sin
             yielded
             to
             him
             that
             first
             stored
             the
             World.
             And
             thus
             these
             savage
             Creatures
             went
             in
             saith
             the
             rext
             to
             Noah
             ,
             not
             to
             prey
             ,
             but
             fawn
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             that
             shut
             them
             into
             the
             Ark
             when
             they
             were
             entred
             ,
             shut
             their
             mouths
             also
             while
             they
             did
             enter
             .
             The
             Lions
             fawn
             upon
             Noah
             and
             Daniel
             :
             what
             heart
             cannot
             the
             Maker
             of
             them
             mollifie
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             By
             this
             is
             shewen
             the
             Lords
             patience
             :
             for
             Noah
             is
             warned
             seven
             dayes
             before
             of
             the
             Flouds
             coming
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             preparation
             and
             entrance
             ,
             others
             might
             be
             warned
             :
             and
             whereas
             God
             might
             have
             destroyed
             the
             World
             at
             once
             ,
             it
             was
             encreasing
             forty
             dayes
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             seeing
             every
             day
             some
             perish
             ,
             might
             at
             length
             have
             turned
             to
             God.
             And
             the
             same
             was
             Ninevehs
             case
             ,
             
               yet
               forty
               dayes
               and
            
             Nineveh
             
               shall
               be
               destroyed
            
             .
             Our
             God
             is
             a
             gracious
             ,
             merciful
             ,
             and
             long-suffering
             God
             ;
             and
             never
             strikes
             but
             he
             gives
             warning
             ,
             that
             sinners
             may
             prevent
             the
             blow
             ,
             by
             Repentance
             and
             Contrition
             .
             Before
             Nineveh
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             must
             be
             sent
             to
             give
             notice
             of
             that
             destruction
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             a
             way
             how
             to
             avoid
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             they
             should
             prove
             dull
             schollars
             ,
             here
             is
             forty
             dayes
             given
             to
             learn
             the
             lesson
             .
             And
             as
             God
             dealt
             with
             this
             great
             City
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             whole
             World
             before
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             to
             fore-warn
             them
             of
             his
             judgements
             and
             their
             own
             ruine
             ;
             so
             deals
             he
             likewise
             with
             particular
             men
             :
             to
             some
             he
             gives
             forty
             dayes
             ,
             to
             others
             forty
             months
             ;
             nay
             ,
             forty
             years
             to
             repent
             in
             ;
             even
             a
             whole
             life
             time
             is
             to
             some
             men
             but
             a
             continued
             warning
             of
             their
             final
             destruction
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             like
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             never
             beleeve
             it
             till
             they
             feel
             it
             ,
             mock
             and
             jear
             at
             a
             Deluge
             until
             they
             are
             over-whelm'd
             with
             the
             Floud
             ,
             and
             perish
             in
             their
             own
             presumptuous
             imaginations
             .
             So
             hard
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             perswade
             sinners
             to
             beleeve
             that
             God
             is
             so
             just
             ,
             or
             his
             Judgements
             so
             infallible
             ,
             or
             their
             sins
             so
             destructive
             ,
             until
             the
             Floud
             come
             ,
             and
             a
             second
             Deluge
             ,
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Fire
             sweeps
             them
             away
             ,
             as
             that
             first
             of
             Waters
             did
             their
             unbeleeving
             fore-fathers
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             It
             agrees
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             who
             is
             goodness
             ,
             That
             as
             all
             the
             fountains
             of
             the
             great
             deep
             were
             broken
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             windows
             of
             Heaven
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             so
             came
             the
             Floud
             over
             all
             ,
             so
             there
             should
             be
             
               diluvium
               spiritus
            
             ,
             a
             flowing
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             upon
             all
             ;
             as
             he
             promises
             ,
             
               Effundam
               ,
               I
               will
               pour
               it
               out
               upon
               all
            
             ;
             and
             
               diluvium
               gentium
            
             ,
             that
             all
             Nations
             shall
             flow
             up
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             this
             spirit
             ,
             
               spirat
               ubi
               vnlt
            
             ,
             breaths
             where
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             ;
             and
             though
             a
             natural
             Wind
             cannot
             blow
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             North
             and
             South
             together
             ,
             this
             spirit
             at
             once
             breaths
             upon
             the
             most
             contrary
             dispositions
             ,
             upon
             the
             presuming
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             dispairing
             sinner
             ;
             and
             in
             an
             instant
             can
             denizon
             and
             naturalize
             that
             soul
             that
             was
             an
             Alien
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
             empale
             and
             in-lay
             that
             soul
             that
             was
             bred
             upon
             the
             Common
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             transform
             that
             soul
             which
             was
             a
             Goat
             into
             a
             Sheep
             ,
             unite
             that
             soul
             which
             was
             a
             lost
             Sheep
             to
             the
             Fold
             again
             ,
             shine
             upon
             that
             soul
             that
             sits
             in
             darkness
             and
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             melt
             and
             pour
             out
             that
             soul
             that
             yet
             understands
             nothing
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             become
             partaker
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             same
             Spirit
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             Now
             that
             Noah
             and
             all
             his
             Guests
             are
             entred
             ,
             the
             Ark
             is
             shut
             ,
             and
             the
             windows
             of
             Heaven
             opened
             .
             God
             first
             provides
             for
             Noah
             before
             the
             Wicked
             are
             destroyed
             :
             of
             whom
             ,
             many
             no
             doubt
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             waves
             descending
             and
             ascending
             ,
             according
             to
             Noah's
             prediction
             ,
             came
             wading
             middle-deep
             unto
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             importunately
             craved
             that
             admittance
             which
             they
             once
             denied
             .
             But
             now
             as
             they
             formerly
             rejected
             God
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             justly
             rejected
             of
             God.
             Ere
             Vengeance
             begin
             ,
             Repentance
             is
             seasonable
             ;
             but
             if
             Judgement
             be
             once
             gone
             out
             ,
             we
             cry
             too
             late
             :
             while
             the
             Gospel
             sollicites
             us
             ,
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Ark
             are
             open
             ;
             if
             we
             neglect
             the
             time
             of
             Grace
             ,
             in
             vain
             shall
             we
             seek
             it
             with
             tears
             :
             God
             holds
             it
             no
             mercy
             to
             pity
             the
             obstinate
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             The
             Faith
             of
             the
             Righteous
             cannot
             be
             so
             much
             derided
             ,
             as
             their
             success
             is
             magnified
             :
             How
             securely
             doth
             Noah
             ride
             out
             this
             uproar
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Waters
             !
             He
             hears
             the
             pouring
             down
             of
             the
             Rain
             about
             his
             head
             ,
             the
             shreeking
             of
             Men
             ,
             the
             roaring
             and
             bellowing
             of
             Beasts
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             him
             ;
             the
             raging
             and
             threats
             of
             the
             Waves
             under
             him
             ;
             he
             saw
             the
             miserable
             shifts
             of
             the
             distressed
             Unbeleevers
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             sits
             quietly
             in
             his
             dry
             cabbin
             ,
             neither
             fearing
             nor
             feeling
             evil
             :
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             which
             owed
             the
             Waters
             would
             steer
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             shut
             him
             in
             ,
             would
             preserve
             him
             .
             How
             happy
             a
             thing
             is
             Faith
             ?
             What
             a
             quiet
             safety
             ,
             what
             a
             Heavenly
             peace
             doth
             it
             work
             in
             the
             Soul
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             endeavours
             of
             evil
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             very
             many
             hoping
             to
             over-run
             their
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             climbing
             up
             to
             the
             highest
             Mountains
             ,
             looked
             down
             upon
             the
             Waters
             with
             more
             hope
             than
             fear
             :
             and
             now
             when
             they
             see
             their
             Hills
             become
             Islands
             ,
             they
             get
             up
             into
             the
             tallest
             Trees
             ;
             where
             with
             paleness
             and
             horror
             ,
             at
             once
             ,
             they
             look
             for
             death
             ,
             and
             study
             to
             avoid
             it
             ;
             whom
             the
             Waves
             over-take
             at
             last
             half-dead
             with
             famine
             ,
             and
             half
             with
             fear
             .
             So
             now
             from
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Mountains
             they
             descry
             the
             Ark
             floating
             upon
             the
             Waters
             ,
             and
             behold
             with
             envie
             that
             which
             before
             they
             beheld
             with
             scorn
             .
             By
             which
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             flies
             in
             vain
             ,
             whom
             God
             pursues
             :
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             flie
             from
             his
             Judgements
             ,
             but
             to
             flie
             to
             his
             Mercy
             by
             Repenting
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             GOds
             Providence
             is
             here
             manifest
             ,
             that
             watcheth
             not
             only
             over
             man
             ,
             but
             every
             particular
             Beast
             likewise
             .
             Whereby
             man
             is
             taught
             to
             be
             like
             his
             Creator
             ,
             and
             to
             regard
             the
             life
             of
             his
             Beast
             ,
             
               Prov.
               12.
               
               Xenocrates
            
             is
             commended
             by
             
               Aelian
               lib.
            
             13.
             for
             succouring
             a
             Sparrow
             that
             flew
             to
             him
             pursued
             by
             an
             Hawk
             ,
             and
             after
             let
             her
             go
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Se
               supplicem
               non
               prodidisse
            
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             not
             betray
             the
             very
             Bird
             that
             flew
             to
             him
             for
             safeguard
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             Now
             when
             God
             had
             fetch'd
             again
             all
             the
             life
             that
             he
             had
             given
             to
             his
             unworthy
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             reduced
             the
             World
             unto
             its
             first
             Form
             wherein
             Waters
             were
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             was
             time
             for
             a
             renovation
             of
             all
             things
             to
             succeed
             this
             destruction
             .
             To
             have
             continued
             the
             Deluge
             long
             ,
             had
             been
             to
             punish
             Noah
             that
             was
             righteous
             .
             After
             forty
             dayes
             therefore
             the
             Heavens
             cleared
             up
             ,
             after
             150
             the
             
             Waters
             sink
             down
             :
             How
             soon
             is
             God
             weary
             of
             punishing
             ,
             that
             is
             never
             weary
             of
             blessing
             !
             Yet
             may
             not
             the
             Ark
             rest
             suddenly
             .
             If
             we
             did
             not
             stay
             some
             while
             under
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             know
             how
             sweet
             his
             mercy
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             our
             thankfulness
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             God
             doth
             not
             reveal
             all
             things
             to
             his
             best
             servants
             :
             Behold
             ,
             he
             that
             told
             Noah
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             years
             before
             ,
             what
             day
             he
             should
             go
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
             yet
             fore-tells
             him
             not
             now
             in
             the
             Ark
             what
             day
             the
             Ark
             should
             rest
             upon
             the
             hills
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             go
             forth
             :
             Noah
             therefore
             sends
             out
             his
             Intelligencers
             ,
             the
             Raven
             ,
             and
             the
             Dove
             ,
             whose
             wings
             in
             that
             vaporous
             aire
             might
             easily
             descry
             further
             than
             his
             sight
             :
             the
             Raven
             of
             quick
             scent
             ,
             of
             gross
             feed
             ,
             of
             tough
             constitution
             ;
             no
             soul
             was
             so
             fit
             for
             discovery
             ;
             the
             likeliest
             things
             alwayes
             succeed
             not
             .
             He
             neither
             will
             venture
             far
             into
             that
             solitary
             world
             for
             fear
             of
             want
             ,
             nor
             yet
             come
             into
             the
             Ark
             for
             love
             of
             liberty
             ,
             but
             hovers
             about
             in
             uncertainties
             .
             How
             many
             carnal
             minds
             fly
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             embrace
             the
             present
             world
             :
             rather
             chusing
             to
             feed
             upon
             the
             unsavoury
             Carkasses
             of
             sinful
             pleasures
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             restrain'd
             within
             the
             strait
             lists
             of
             Christian
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             How
             exactly
             doth
             the
             Soul
             of
             every
             man
             resemble
             this
             Dove
             ?
             That
             poor
             innocent
             Creature
             after
             it
             was
             exposed
             to
             the
             wide
             World
             ,
             was
             in
             perpetual
             motion
             ,
             no
             rest
             to
             be
             found
             until
             it
             returned
             to
             the
             Ark
             :
             And
             just
             so
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             every
             man
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             long
             we
             are
             in
             a
             restless
             condition
             ;
             perpetual
             troubles
             and
             vexations
             ;
             no
             rest
             to
             be
             found
             until
             we
             return
             unto
             the
             Ark
             ,
             unto
             the
             God
             that
             sent
             us
             forth
             :
             thither
             must
             we
             fly
             ,
             or
             be
             over-whelm'd
             in
             the
             Deluge
             of
             the
             worlds
             vanities
             ,
             and
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
             Mans
             Soul
             is
             Gods
             Turtle
             ,
             Created
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             find
             no
             rest
             but
             in
             God.
             It
             may
             flutter
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             fly
             from
             one
             trouble
             ,
             from
             one
             perplexity
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             no
             peace
             ,
             no
             rest
             to
             be
             found
             until
             it
             return
             unto
             that
             God
             who
             commanded
             it
             forth
             upon
             his
             work
             and
             employment
             ;
             which
             causeth
             it
             to
             take
             up
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               Oh
               that
               I
               had
               the
               wings
               of
               a
               Dove
               ,
               then
               would
               I
               fly
               away
               and
               be
               at
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             The
             Dove
             is
             sent
             forth
             ,
             a
             Fowl
             both
             swift
             and
             simple
             .
             She
             like
             a
             true
             Citizen
             of
             the
             Ark
             returns
             ,
             and
             brings
             faithful
             notice
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Waters
             by
             her
             restless
             and
             empty
             return
             ;
             by
             her
             Olive-leaf
             of
             the
             abatement
             .
             How
             worthy
             are
             those
             Messengers
             to
             be
             welcome
             which
             with
             innocence
             in
             their
             lives
             bring
             glad
             tydings
             of
             Peace
             and
             Salvation
             in
             their
             mouths
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               16.
               
               Ambrose
            
             and
             some
             Hebrews
             note
             ,
             That
             when
             Noah
             was
             bid
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Sons
             are
             joyn'd
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             Wife
             and
             his
             Sons
             Wives
             likewise
             ,
             
               chap.
               6.
               vers
            
             .
             18.
             but
             here
             in
             their
             coming
             forth
             ,
             He
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             his
             Sons
             and
             their
             Wives
             are
             coupled
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             lived
             a
             part
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             not
             together
             ;
             which
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             though
             not
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             farther
             notes
             ,
             
               Maeroris
               tempus
               er
               at
               non
               laetitiae
               ,
            
             It
             was
             a
             time
             of
             Mourning
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Mirth
             :
             and
             for
             that
             he
             knew
             the
             Deluge
             came
             because
             of
             the
             intemperancy
             of
             the
             other
             world
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             The
             Ark
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             Noahs
             Fort
             against
             the
             Waters
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             his
             Prison
             also
             :
             he
             was
             safe
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             pent
             up
             :
             he
             that
             gave
             him
             life
             by
             it
             ,
             now
             thinks
             to
             give
             him
             liberty
             out
             of
             it
             .
             At
             this
             Noah
             rejoyces
             and
             beleeves
             ;
             yet
             still
             he
             waits
             seven
             dayes
             more
             .
             It
             is
             not
             good
             to
             devour
             the
             favours
             of
             God
             too
             greedily
             ;
             but
             to
             take
             them
             in
             that
             we
             may
             digest
             them
             .
             O
             strong
             Faith
             of
             Noah
             that
             was
             not
             weary
             of
             this
             delay
             .
             Some
             man
             would
             have
             so
             long'd
             for
             the
             open
             Air
             after
             so
             long
             closeness
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             first
             notice
             of
             safety
             he
             would
             have
             uncovered
             and
             voided
             the
             Ark
             ;
             Noah
             stayes
             seven
             dayes
             e're
             he
             will
             open
             ;
             and
             well
             neer
             two
             months
             e're
             he
             will
             forsake
             the
             Ark
             ;
             and
             not
             then
             unless
             God
             that
             commanded
             to
             enter
             ,
             had
             bidden
             him
             depart
             .
             There
             is
             no
             action
             good
             without
             Faith
             ;
             no
             Faith
             without
             a
             word
             .
             Happy
             is
             that
             man
             which
             in
             all
             things
             (
             neglecting
             the
             counsels
             of
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             )
             depends
             upon
             the
             Commission
             of
             his
             Maker
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             No
             sooner
             is
             Noah
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             but
             he
             builds
             an
             Altar
             :
             not
             an
             House
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             an
             Altar
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Our
             Faith
             will
             ever
             teach
             us
             to
             prefer
             
             God
             to
             our selves
             :
             delay'd
             thankfulness
             is
             not
             worthy
             acceptation
             ;
             of
             those
             few
             Creatures
             that
             are
             left
             God
             must
             have
             some
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             his
             :
             yet
             his
             goodness
             will
             have
             man
             know
             that
             it
             was
             he
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             they
             were
             preserved
             .
             It
             was
             a
             priviledge
             to
             those
             very
             bruit
             Creatures
             that
             they
             were
             saved
             from
             the
             Waters
             to
             be
             offered
             up
             in
             Fire
             unto
             God
             :
             What
             a
             favour
             is
             it
             to
             men
             to
             be
             reserved
             from
             common
             destructions
             ,
             to
             be
             sacrific'd
             to
             their
             Maker
             ,
             and
             Redeemer
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             God
             had
             accepted
             sacrifices
             before
             ,
             but
             no
             sacrifice
             is
             call'd
             
               Odor
               quietis
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             said
             that
             God
             smelt
             a
             favour
             of
             Rest
             in
             any
             sacrifice
             but
             that
             which
             Noah
             offered
             after
             he
             had
             been
             variously
             tossed
             and
             tumbled
             in
             the
             long
             hulling
             of
             the
             Ark
             upon
             the
             Waters
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             a
             sacrifice
             in
             which
             God
             himself
             might
             rest
             himself
             .
             For
             God
             hath
             a
             Sabbath
             in
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             a
             Fulness
             in
             their
             Fulness
             ,
             a
             satisfaction
             when
             they
             are
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             is
             well
             pleased
             when
             they
             are
             so
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             That
             
               he
               will
               not
               Curse
               the
               Earth
               again
               ,
            
             (
             speaking
             not
             generally
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             Cursing
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             this
             particular
             Curse
             by
             Waters
             ▪
             )
             And
             whereas
             't
             is
             added
             for
             a
             Reason
             ,
             for
             
               the
               imagination
               of
               mans
               heart
               is
               evil
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             that
             God
             would
             spare
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             because
             man
             is
             subject
             to
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             Promise
             is
             made
             specially
             for
             man
             :
             that
             being
             he
             is
             by
             nature
             subdued
             to
             sin
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             pitied
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             every
             offence
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             deserts
             ,
             to
             be
             judged
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Lord
             should
             continually
             over-flow
             the
             world
             :
             moreover
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Gen.
             6.
             6.
             
             That
             
               the
               Lord
               would
               destroy
               the
               World
               ,
               because
               the
               imaginations
               of
               their
               hearts
               were
               evil
               :
            
             it
             may
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             cause
             should
             be
             here
             urged
             why
             he
             would
             not
             :
             therefore
             this
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             original
             of
             this
             Mercy
             ,
             not
             to
             proceed
             from
             man
             ,
             but
             Gods
             own
             favour
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THere
             is
             a
             lawful
             ,
             nay
             a
             necessary
             desire
             of
             being
             better
             and
             better
             :
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             spiritual
             things
             (
             for
             so
             every
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             be
             better
             and
             better
             ;
             better
             to
             day
             than
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             too
             morrow
             than
             to
             day
             ;
             )
             but
             even
             in
             temporal
             things
             too
             there
             is
             a
             liberty
             given
             us
             ;
             nay
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Law
             ,
             an
             Obligation
             laid
             upon
             us
             ,
             To
             endeavour
             by
             industry
             in
             a
             lawful
             Calling
             ,
             to
             mend
             and
             improve
             ,
             to
             enlarge
             our selves
             and
             spread
             even
             in
             worldly
             things
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             God
             delivers
             this
             Commandment
             the
             second
             time
             to
             Noah
             for
             the
             repairation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               Encrease
               and
               Multiply
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             only
             in
             the
             multiplication
             of
             Children
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             enlargement
             of
             Possessions
             too
             )
             he
             accompanies
             it
             with
             this
             Reason
             in
             the
             second
             
               vers
               .
               The
               fear
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               dread
               of
               you
               shall
               be
               upon
               all
               ,
               and
               all
               are
               delivered
               into
               your
               hands
            
             ;
             which
             Reason
             can
             have
             no
             relation
             to
             the
             multiplying
             of
             Children
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             enlarging
             of
             Possessions
             .
             God
             planted
             Trees
             in
             Paradise
             in
             a
             good
             state
             at
             first
             ,
             at
             first
             with
             ripe
             fruits
             upon
             them
             :
             but
             Gods
             purpose
             was
             ,
             That
             even
             those
             Trees
             ,
             though
             well
             then
             ,
             should
             grow
             greater
             .
             God
             gives
             many
             men
             good
             Estates
             from
             their
             Parents
             at
             first
             ,
             yet
             Gods
             purpose
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             encrease
             those
             Estates
             .
             He
             that
             leaves
             no
             more
             than
             his
             Father
             left
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             fault
             be
             in
             himself
             ,
             shall
             hardly
             make
             a
             good
             account
             of
             his
             Stewardship
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             but
             kept
             his
             Talent
             in
             a
             Napkin
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             That
             little
             fire
             of
             Noah
             which
             he
             kindled
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             through
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             Faith
             purged
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             ascended
             up
             into
             those
             heavens
             from
             which
             the
             Waters
             fell
             ,
             and
             caused
             a
             glorious
             Rain-bow
             to
             appear
             therein
             for
             his
             security
             .
             And
             here
             behold
             a
             new
             and
             a
             second
             rest
             :
             first
             God
             rested
             from
             making
             that
             World
             ;
             now
             he
             rests
             from
             destroying
             it
             :
             even
             while
             we
             cease
             not
             to
             offend
             ,
             he
             ceases
             from
             a
             publick
             revenge
             .
             His
             Word
             was
             enough
             ,
             yet
             withal
             he
             gives
             a
             sign
             ,
             which
             may
             speak
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Promise
             to
             the
             very
             eyes
             of
             men
             :
             Thus
             he
             doth
             still
             in
             his
             
             blessed
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             real
             Words
             to
             the
             Soul.
             The
             Rain-bow
             is
             the
             pledge
             of
             our
             safety
             ,
             which
             even
             really
             signifies
             the
             end
             of
             a
             shower
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             the
             Rain-bow
             having
             two
             special
             Colours
             in
             it
             ,
             one
             
               Coeruleus
               &
               exterior
            
             ,
             which
             is
             waterish
             ,
             is
             a
             sign
             the
             World
             shall
             not
             any
             more
             be
             drown'd
             ;
             the
             other
             Rubeus
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             a
             sign
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             consumed
             with
             Fire
             .
             Thus
             all
             the
             signs
             of
             Gods
             institution
             are
             proper
             and
             significant
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             Who
             would
             think
             after
             all
             the
             favours
             that
             God
             had
             shewn
             Noah
             ,
             to
             have
             found
             this
             Righteous
             man
             lying
             Drunken
             in
             his
             Tent
             ?
             Who
             would
             think
             that
             Wine
             should
             over-throw
             him
             that
             was
             preserved
             from
             the
             Waters
             ?
             That
             he
             who
             could
             not
             be
             tainted
             with
             the
             sinful
             examples
             of
             the
             former
             World
             ,
             should
             begin
             the
             example
             of
             a
             new
             sin
             of
             his
             own
             .
             What
             are
             we
             men
             if
             we
             be
             left
             to
             our selves
             ?
             While
             God
             upholds
             us
             ,
             no
             tentation
             can
             move
             us
             ;
             when
             he
             leaves
             us
             ,
             no
             tentation
             is
             too
             weak
             to
             over-throw
             us
             .
             Behold
             he
             ,
             of
             whom
             God
             in
             an
             unclean
             World
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Thee
               only
               have
               I
               found
               Righteous
               ,
            
             proves
             now
             unclean
             when
             the
             World
             was
             purged
             .
             The
             Preacher
             of
             Righteousness
             unto
             the
             former
             age
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             unto
             the
             World
             renewed
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             that
             renewes
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             which
             he
             had
             reproved
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             saw
             condemned
             for
             sin
             :
             Gods
             best
             Children
             have
             no
             fence
             for
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             :
             which
             of
             the
             Saints
             have
             not
             once
             done
             that
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             ashamed
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             Ungracious
             Cham
             saw
             his
             Fathers
             nakedness
             ,
             and
             laughed
             at
             it
             :
             His
             Fathers
             shame
             should
             have
             been
             his
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             begot
             in
             him
             a
             secret
             horror
             and
             dejection
             ;
             How
             many
             graceless
             men
             make
             sport
             at
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             Humiliation
             ?
             Twice
             had
             Noah
             given
             him
             life
             ;
             yet
             neither
             the
             Name
             of
             Father
             ,
             and
             Preserver
             ,
             nor
             Age
             ,
             nor
             Vertue
             could
             shield
             him
             from
             the
             contempt
             of
             his
             own
             .
             I
             fee
             that
             even
             Gods
             Ark
             may
             nourish
             Monsters
             ;
             some
             filthy
             Toads
             may
             lie
             under
             the
             stones
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             Cham
             was
             not
             content
             only
             to
             be
             a
             witness
             of
             this
             filthy
             sight
             ;
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             be
             a
             proclaimer
             of
             it
             .
             Sin
             doth
             ill
             in
             the
             eye
             ,
             but
             worse
             in
             the
             tongue
             :
             as
             all
             sin
             is
             a
             work
             of
             darkness
             ,
             so
             it
             should
             be
             buried
             in
             darkness
             .
             The
             report
             of
             sin
             is
             oft-times
             as
             ill
             as
             the
             Commission
             ;
             for
             it
             can
             never
             be
             blazoned
             without
             uncharitableness
             ,
             seldom
             without
             infection
             :
             Oh
             the
             unnatural
             and
             more
             than
             Chammish
             Impiety
             of
             those
             Sons
             ,
             which
             rejoyce
             to
             publish
             the
             nakedness
             of
             their
             spiritual
             Parents
             ,
             even
             to
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             Behold
             here
             how
             love
             covereth
             sins
             ;
             these
             good
             Sons
             are
             so
             far
             from
             going
             forward
             to
             see
             their
             Fathers
             shame
             ,
             that
             they
             go
             back-ward
             to
             hide
             it
             .
             The
             Cloak
             is
             laid
             on
             both
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             they
             both
             go
             back
             with
             equal
             paces
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             so
             much
             as
             look
             back
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             unwillingly
             see
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             shame
             ;
             and
             will
             rather
             adventure
             to
             stumble
             at
             their
             Fathers
             Body
             ,
             than
             to
             see
             his
             nakedness
             .
             How
             did
             it
             grieve
             them
             to
             think
             that
             they
             who
             so
             often
             had
             come
             to
             their
             Father
             with
             Reverence
             ,
             must
             now
             in
             Reverence
             turn
             their
             backs
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             must
             now
             cloath
             him
             in
             pity
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             often
             cloathed
             them
             in
             love
             !
             And
             which
             adds
             more
             to
             their
             duty
             ,
             they
             covered
             him
             and
             said
             nothing
             .
             This
             modest
             sorrow
             is
             their
             praise
             ,
             and
             our
             example
             :
             the
             Sins
             of
             those
             we
             love
             and
             honour
             we
             must
             hear
             of
             with
             indignation
             ,
             fearfully
             and
             unwillingly
             beleeve
             ,
             acknowledge
             with
             grief
             and
             shame
             ,
             hide
             with
             honest
             excuses
             ,
             and
             bury
             in
             silence
             .
          
           
             Verse
             25.
             
             God
             preserves
             some
             men
             in
             Judgement
             ;
             better
             had
             it
             been
             for
             Cham
             to
             have
             perished
             in
             the
             Waters
             ,
             than
             to
             live
             unto
             his
             Fathers
             Curse
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             equal
             a
             regard
             is
             here
             both
             of
             Piety
             and
             disobedience
             ?
             Because
             C
             ham
             sinned
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             therefore
             he
             shall
             be
             plagued
             in
             his
             Children
             ;
             Iaphet
             is
             dutiful
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             finds
             it
             in
             his
             posterity
             .
             Because
             C
             ham
             was
             an
             ill
             son
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             therefore
             his
             sons
             shall
             be
             servants
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             because
             Iaphet
             set
             his
             shoulders
             to
             Shems
             to
             bear
             the
             Cloak
             of
             shame
             ,
             therefore
             shall
             Iaphet
             dwell
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
             Shem
             ,
             partaking
             with
             him
             in
             blessings
             as
             in
             duty
             .
             When
             we
             do
             but
             what
             we
             ought
             ,
             yet
             God
             is
             thankful
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             rewards
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             sin
             if
             we
             did
             not
             .
             Who
             could
             ever
             yet
             shew
             me
             a
             man
             rebelliously
             undutiful
             to
             his
             Parents
             that
             hath
             prospered
             in
             himself
             and
             his
             seed
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             27.
             
             If
             thy
             Child
             prove
             undutiful
             and
             refractory
             ,
             do
             for
             him
             as
             Noah
             did
             here
             for
             
               Iaphet
               .
               Noah
            
             had
             given
             that
             son
             of
             his
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             good
             Counsel
             no
             doubt
             ,
             and
             had
             perswaded
             him
             to
             become
             a
             lively
             Member
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ;
             but
             knowing
             well
             to
             how
             little
             purpose
             all
             this
             would
             be
             without
             Gods
             working
             upon
             his
             heart
             ,
             he
             falls
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             
               God
               perswade
            
             Japhet
             
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               Tents
               of
            
             Shem
             :
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             advised
             and
             done
             my
             uttermost
             to
             perswade
             thee
             my
             Son
             ,
             but
             all
             this
             is
             but
             lost
             labour
             ,
             unless
             God
             put
             in
             his
             helping
             hand
             ;
             now
             therefore
             ,
             the
             good
             Lord
             perswade
             thee
             .
             Thus
             do
             thou
             for
             thy
             refractory
             Child
             ,
             desire
             God
             to
             perswade
             him
             ,
             to
             convince
             him
             ,
             to
             turn
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             see
             that
             nothing
             shall
             stand
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             but
             the
             work
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             ;
             if
             God
             undertake
             to
             mend
             thy
             Son
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             good
             ,
             all
             his
             ill
             conditions
             shall
             not
             hinder
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               1.
               
               C
               Ham
            
             is
             set
             in
             the
             midst
             between
             Shem
             and
             Iaphet
             ;
             wherein
             is
             shadowed
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             ungodly
             persons
             will
             ever
             be
             mingled
             among
             the
             faithful
             .
             The
             purest
             Grain
             hath
             some
             Chaff
             mixed
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             purest
             and
             most
             sanctified
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Heaven
             as
             on
             Earth
             ,
             have
             had
             their
             mixture
             of
             Reprobates
             .
             There
             was
             a
             Iudas
             in
             that
             glorious
             Synod
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             a
             Lucifer
             even
             in
             Heaven
             its
             self
             .
             Thus
             still
             is
             the
             Church
             that
             Moon
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             a
             glorious
             Body
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             her
             spots
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               10.
               
               Nimrod
            
             signifies
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             and
             Babel
             confusion
             :
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             Rebellion
             evermore
             begins
             in
             Confusion
             ,
             Confusion
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Confusion
             in
             the
             State
             ;
             in
             the
             one
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             are
             disordered
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             the
             Laws
             of
             man
             ;
             Babel
             is
             still
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             where
             a
             Nimrod
             is
             the
             mighty
             man
             ;
             and
             where
             a
             Nimrod
             is
             the
             mighty
             man
             ,
             still
             the
             aim
             is
             at
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             though
             the
             Kingdom
             prove
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             Confusion
             :
             Nimrod
             will
             be
             great
             ,
             though
             his
             own
             greatness
             distract
             and
             confound
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             fares
             also
             with
             every
             wicked
             man
             who
             is
             a
             rebel
             against
             God
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             a
             Babel
             likewise
             ;
             his
             understanding
             is
             distracted
             ,
             his
             affections
             are
             disordered
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             actions
             are
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             a
             confusion
             possesses
             both
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             was
             the
             Psalmists
             Prayer
             against
             both
             these
             
               Nimrods
               ;
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               make
               them
               like
               unto
               a
               Wheel
            
             ;
             let
             them
             turn
             round
             in
             all
             their
             actions
             ,
             let
             them
             never
             be
             fixed
             and
             setled
             in
             their
             courses
             ,
             but
             let
             a
             giddiness
             ,
             a
             vertigo
             ,
             pursue
             their
             Designes
             ,
             and
             let
             both
             the
             beginning
             and
             end
             of
             their
             Kingdom
             prove
             a
             Babel
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               25.
               
               Eber
            
             (
             of
             whom
             came
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             or
             
               Israelites
               ,
               Exod.
            
             1.
             15.
             
             )
             that
             he
             might
             have
             before
             his
             eyes
             a
             perpetual
             monument
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             against
             the
             ambitious
             Babel
             builders
             ,
             calls
             his
             Son
             Peleg
             ,
             or
             Division
             ;
             because
             in
             his
             dayes
             was
             the
             Earth
             divided
             .
             It
             is
             good
             to
             write
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Gods
             worthy
             works
             ,
             whether
             of
             Mercy
             or
             Justice
             ,
             upon
             the
             Names
             of
             our
             Children
             ,
             to
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             those
             dispensations
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             we
             need
             all
             helps
             ,
             such
             is
             either
             our
             dulness
             ,
             or
             forgetfulness
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             we
             of
             this
             Nation
             have
             been
             very
             zealous
             in
             conferring
             such
             Names
             upon
             our
             Children
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             might
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             some
             part
             of
             their
             Christian
             Profession
             ;
             and
             lest
             our
             Children
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             Names
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             of
             late
             years
             interpreted
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             Baptizing
             our
             Children
             with
             the
             Names
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Theophilus
             ,
             these
             latter
             times
             have
             re-baptized
             even
             Names
             as
             well
             as
             Children
             ,
             and
             have
             Christened
             them
             Fear-God
             ,
             and
             Love-God
             ,
             and
             
               Fight
               a
               good
               Fight
            
             :
             but
             how
             these
             men
             have
             imitated
             their
             Names
             ,
             these
             late
             years
             have
             sufficiently
             declared
             to
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             HOw
             fondly
             do
             men
             reckon
             without
             God
             ?
             
               Come
               let
               us
               build
            
             :
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             stop
             but
             in
             their
             own
             will
             ;
             as
             if
             both
             Earth
             and
             Time
             had
             been
             theirs
             .
             Still
             do
             all
             natural
             men
             build
             Babel
             ,
             fore-casting
             their
             own
             Plots
             so
             resolutely
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             power
             to
             counter-mand
             them
             .
             
               Let
               us
               build
               a
               City
            
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             taken
             God
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             commendable
             ;
             establishing
             of
             Societies
             is
             pleasing
             to
             him
             that
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Order
             :
             but
             a
             Tower
             whose
             top
             may
             reach
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             a
             shameful
             arrogance
             ,
             an
             impious
             presumption
             ;
             Who
             would
             think
             that
             we
             little
             Ants
             that
             creep
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             should
             think
             to
             climb
             up
             to
             Heaven
             by
             multiplying
             of
             Earth
             !
             But
             wherefore
             was
             all
             this
             ?
             Not
             that
             they
             loved
             so
             much
             to
             be
             neighbors
             to
             heaven
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             famous
             upon
             earth
             :
             It
             was
             not
             Commodity
             that
             was
             here
             sought
             ,
             nor
             Safety
             ,
             but
             Glory
             :
             Whither
             doth
             not
             thirst
             of
             Fame
             carry
             men
             whether
             in
             good
             or
             evil
             ?
             One
             builds
             a
             Temple
             to
             Diana
             in
             hope
             of
             glory
             ,
             intending
             it
             for
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Wonders
             of
             the
             World
             :
             Another
             in
             hope
             of
             Fame
             ,
             burns
             it
             .
             He
             is
             a
             rare
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             some
             Babel
             of
             his
             own
             whereon
             he
             bestows
             pains
             and
             cost
             only
             to
             be
             talked
             of
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             When
             God
             bestowed
             upon
             man
             his
             first
             benefit
             ,
             his
             Making
             ;
             it
             is
             exprest
             thus
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               ,
               all
               us
               ,
               make
               Man.
            
             God
             seems
             to
             muster
             himself
             ,
             all
             himself
             ,
             all
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             he
             could
             in
             favour
             of
             man.
             So
             also
             here
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             to
             a
             necessity
             of
             executing
             Judgment
             ,
             &
             for
             his
             own
             honor
             &
             consolidation
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             puts
             himself
             upon
             a
             revenge
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             so
             too
             .
             When
             man
             had
             rebell'd
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             fortifie
             in
             Babel
             ,
             then
             saies
             God
             here
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               ,
               all
               us
               ,
               come
               together
               ,
               and
            
             descendamus
             &
             confundamus
             ,
             
               let
               us
               ,
               all
               us
               ,
               go
               down
               and
               confound
               their
               Language
               and
               their
               Fortifications
               .
            
             God
             does
             not
             give
             paterns
             ,
             God
             does
             not
             accept
             from
             us
             acts
             of
             half
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             half
             Charities
             ;
             God
             does
             all
             that
             he
             can
             for
             us
             :
             And
             therefore
             when
             we
             see
             others
             in
             distress
             ,
             whether
             National
             or
             Personal
             Calamities
             ;
             whether
             Princes
             be
             dispossest
             of
             their
             National
             Patrimony
             and
             Inheritance
             ;
             or
             private
             Persons
             afflicted
             with
             sickness
             ,
             or
             penury
             ,
             or
             banishment
             ;
             let
             us
             go
             Gods
             way
             all
             the
             way
             .
             First
             ,
             
               Feciamus
               hominem
               ad
               imaginem
               nostram
            
             ,
             Let
             us
             make
             that
             man
             according
             to
             our
             image
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             our selves
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             case
             his
             :
             And
             remember
             how
             lately
             he
             was
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             and
             how
             soon
             we
             may
             be
             as
             ill
             as
             he
             ;
             and
             then
             
               descendamus
               &
               confundamus
            
             ,
             let
             us
             ,
             us
             with
             all
             the
             power
             we
             have
             ,
             remove
             or
             slacken
             those
             Calamities
             that
             lie
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             He
             that
             taught
             Adam
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             taught
             these
             Builders
             words
             that
             never
             were
             .
             One
             calls
             for
             Brick
             ,
             the
             other
             looks
             him
             in
             the
             face
             and
             wonders
             what
             he
             means
             ;
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             speaks
             such
             words
             as
             were
             never
             heard
             ;
             and
             instead
             thereof
             brings
             him
             Morter
             ,
             returning
             him
             an
             Answer
             as
             little
             understood
             .
             At
             first
             ,
             every
             man
             thinks
             his
             Fellow
             mocks
             him
             ;
             but
             now
             perceiving
             this
             serious
             Confusion
             ,
             their
             only
             Answer
             is
             silence
             ,
             and
             ceasing
             .
             They
             could
             not
             come
             together
             (
             but
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             scattered
             )
             for
             no
             man
             could
             call
             them
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             had
             Assembled
             ,
             nothing
             could
             be
             determined
             ,
             because
             one
             could
             never
             attain
             to
             the
             others
             purpose
             :
             No
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             general
             dismission
             ;
             but
             each
             man
             leaves
             his
             Trowel
             and
             Station
             ,
             more
             like
             a
             Fool
             than
             he
             undertook
             it
             .
             So
             commonly
             actions
             begun
             in
             glory
             ,
             shut
             up
             in
             shame
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             All
             external
             actions
             depend
             upon
             the
             tongue
             ;
             no
             man
             can
             know
             anothers
             mind
             if
             this
             be
             not
             the
             interpreter
             .
             Hence
             ,
             as
             there
             were
             many
             tongues
             given
             to
             stay
             the
             building
             of
             Babel
             ;
             so
             there
             were
             as
             many
             given
             to
             build
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             the
             Evangelical
             Church
             .
             Multiplicity
             of
             Language
             had
             not
             been
             given
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             for
             a
             blessing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             World
             had
             not
             been
             before
             possessed
             with
             multiplicity
             of
             Languages
             for
             a
             punishment
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             building
             of
             our
             
             Sion
             rises
             no
             faster
             ,
             because
             our
             tongues
             are
             divided
             ;
             happy
             were
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             all
             spake
             but
             one
             Language
             :
             Whilst
             we
             differ
             ,
             we
             can
             build
             nothing
             but
             Babel
             ;
             difference
             of
             tongues
             caused
             their
             Babel
             to
             cease
             ,
             but
             it
             builds
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             1.
             
             IT
             was
             fit
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             should
             be
             the
             Patern
             and
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             should
             be
             throughly
             tryed
             :
             for
             in
             a
             set
             copy
             every
             fault
             is
             important
             ,
             &
             may
             prove
             a
             rule
             of
             Error
             .
             No
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             can
             hope
             to
             escape
             temptations
             ,
             while
             he
             sees
             the
             bosom
             in
             which
             he
             desires
             to
             rest
             ,
             so
             assaulted
             with
             difficulties
             .
             Abraham
             must
             leave
             his
             Country
             and
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             live
             amongst
             strangers
             :
             the
             calling
             of
             God
             never
             leaves
             men
             where
             it
             finds
             them
             :
             The
             Earth
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             all
             places
             are
             alike
             to
             the
             wise
             and
             faithful
             .
             If
             Chaldaea
             had
             not
             been
             grosly
             idolatrous
             ,
             Abraham
             had
             not
             left
             it
             ;
             no
             Bond
             must
             tye
             us
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             infection
             .
             But
             whither
             must
             he
             go
             ?
             To
             a
             place
             he
             knew
             not
             ,
             to
             men
             that
             knew
             not
             him
             :
             It
             is
             enough
             comfort
             to
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             wheresoever
             he
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             acquainted
             with
             God
             ;
             we
             are
             never
             out
             of
             our
             way
             while
             we
             follow
             the
             calling
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             When
             the
             wayes
             of
             a
             man
             please
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             gracious
             to
             his
             House
             and
             Posterity
             .
             God
             is
             so
             pleased
             with
             the
             Obedience
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             shew
             Mercy
             to
             such
             as
             belong
             to
             them
             .
             When
             God
             saw
             Noah
             righteous
             before
             him
             in
             that
             corrupt
             age
             and
             generation
             ,
             he
             made
             all
             that
             belong'd
             to
             him
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             deliverance
             with
             himself
             ;
             saying
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Enter
               thou
               and
               all
               thine
               house
               into
               the
               Ark.
            
             This
             appeareth
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             call'd
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Country
             and
             from
             his
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             him
             to
             bless
             him
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               I
               will
               also
               bless
               them
               that
               bless
               thee
               ,
               and
               curse
               them
               that
               curse
               thee
               :
            
             And
             this
             is
             but
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             Covenant
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             with
             all
             the
             faithful
             ;
             their
             Faith
             is
             available
             both
             for
             themselves
             and
             for
             others
             .
             God
             will
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             our
             seed
             after
             us
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             priviledge
             and
             prerogative
             that
             the
             faithful
             have
             ;
             they
             beleeve
             this
             merciful
             Promise
             of
             God
             themselves
             ,
             and
             thereby
             entitle
             their
             Children
             unto
             it
             .
             For
             as
             a
             Father
             that
             purchaseth
             House
             or
             Land
             ,
             giveth
             thereby
             an
             interest
             unto
             his
             Son
             therein
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             layeth
             hold
             on
             the
             Promise
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             to
             all
             godly
             Parents
             ,
             doth
             convey
             it
             unto
             his
             Children
             ;
             so
             that
             albeit
             they
             want
             Faith
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             years
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             engrafted
             into
             his
             Body
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             Never
             any
             man
             lost
             by
             his
             Obedience
             to
             the
             highest
             ;
             because
             Abraham
             yielded
             ,
             God
             gave
             him
             the
             possession
             of
             Canaan
             :
             I
             wonder
             more
             at
             his
             Faith
             in
             taking
             this
             possession
             ,
             than
             in
             leaving
             his
             own
             .
             Behold
             Abraham
             takes
             possession
             for
             that
             Seed
             which
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             which
             in
             nature
             he
             was
             not
             like
             to
             have
             ,
             of
             that
             Land
             whereof
             he
             should
             not
             have
             one
             foot
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Seed
             should
             not
             be
             setled
             of
             almost
             five
             hundred
             years
             after
             .
             The
             power
             of
             Faith
             can
             prevent
             time
             ,
             and
             make
             future
             things
             present
             :
             If
             we
             be
             the
             true
             Sons
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             while
             we
             sojourn
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             possession
             of
             our
             Land
             of
             Promise
             :
             while
             we
             seek
             our
             Country
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             Even
             Canaan
             here
             doth
             not
             afford
             Abraham
             Bread
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             must
             beleeve
             shall
             flow
             with
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             to
             his
             Seed
             :
             Sence
             must
             yield
             to
             Faith
             ;
             wo
             were
             us
             if
             we
             must
             judge
             of
             our
             future
             estate
             by
             our
             present
             :
             Egypt
             gives
             Relief
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             Canaan
             cannot
             .
             In
             outward
             things
             Gods
             enemies
             may
             fare
             better
             than
             his
             friends
             .
             Thrice
             had
             Egypt
             preserved
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             Iacob
             ,
             in
             Christ
             :
             God
             oftentimes
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             World
             for
             the
             behoof
             of
             his
             ,
             
             though
             without
             their
             thanks
             :
             as
             contrarily
             he
             useth
             the
             wicked
             for
             scourges
             to
             his
             own
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             burns
             them
             ;
             because
             in
             his
             good
             they
             intended
             evil
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             Hitherto
             hath
             Sarah
             been
             Abrahams
             Wife
             ,
             now
             Egypt
             hath
             made
             her
             his
             Sister
             ;
             Fear
             hath
             turned
             him
             from
             an
             Husband
             to
             a
             Brother
             :
             No
             strength
             of
             Faith
             can
             exclude
             some
             doubtings
             :
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
               thee
               a
               great
               Nation
               ;
               Abraham
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Egyptians
               will
               kill
               me
            
             .
             He
             that
             liveth
             by
             his
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             shrinketh
             and
             sinneth
             .
             How
             vainly
             shall
             we
             hope
             to
             beleeve
             without
             all
             fear
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             without
             infirmities
             ?
             Some
             little
             aspertions
             of
             unbelief
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             praise
             and
             power
             of
             Faith.
             
               Abraham
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousness
               :
            
             He
             that
             through
             inconsiderateness
             doubted
             twice
             of
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             doubted
             not
             of
             the
             life
             of
             his
             Seed
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             dry
             Womb
             of
             Sarah
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             more
             difficult
             that
             his
             posterity
             should
             live
             in
             Sarah
             ,
             than
             that
             Sarahs
             Husband
             should
             live
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             this
             was
             above
             nature
             ,
             yet
             he
             beleeves
             it
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             Beleever
             sticks
             at
             easie
             tryalls
             ,
             and
             yet
             breaks
             through
             the
             greatest
             tentations
             without
             fear
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             Holy
             Iob's
             Covenant
             with
             his
             Eyes
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             should
             be
             every
             Christians
             in
             the
             New
             ;
             to
             look
             to
             his
             looks
             ,
             to
             set
             a
             guard
             and
             sentinel
             over
             his
             Eyes
             :
             for
             from
             looking
             comes
             lusting
             ,
             from
             a
             lascivious
             glance
             proceeds
             a
             lascivious
             act
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             all
             one
             in
             Gods
             esteem
             with
             which
             part
             of
             the
             body
             we
             commit
             adultery
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             a
             man
             lets
             his
             Eye
             or
             his
             Thought
             loose
             ,
             and
             enjoyes
             the
             lust
             of
             either
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             Adulterer
             before
             God.
             It
             was
             therefore
             our
             Saviours
             advice
             ,
             
               Mat.
               5.
               
               If
               thy
               right
               Eye
               offend
               thee
               ,
               pull
               it
               out
               :
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             when
             thou
             doest
             give
             check
             to
             the
             loose
             evibrations
             and
             wanton
             twirles
             of
             a
             lascivious
             Eye
             ,
             thou
             dost
             at
             that
             very
             time
             pull
             out
             that
             wanton
             Eye
             from
             thy
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             lustful
             Devil
             that
             is
             in
             that
             wanton
             Eye
             from
             thy
             soul.
             There
             is
             great
             reason
             therefore
             that
             we
             should
             set
             a
             strict
             watch
             over
             this
             Cinque-port
             of
             our
             bodies
             :
             Beauty
             is
             a
             dangerous
             bait
             ,
             and
             Lust
             is
             sharp-sighted
             .
             It
             is
             not
             safe
             gazing
             on
             a
             fair
             Woman
             :
             how
             many
             have
             died
             of
             the
             wound
             in
             the
             Eye
             ?
             No
             one
             means
             hath
             so
             enrich'd
             Hell
             as
             beautiful
             faces
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sad
             case
             when
             an
             Egyptian
             shall
             reprove
             an
             Israelite
             ,
             when
             a
             Pharaoh
             shall
             rebuke
             an
             Abraham
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             Professors
             of
             Religion
             should
             so
             practice
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             Infidels
             ,
             seeing
             their
             good
             works
             answer
             their
             good
             words
             ,
             may
             glorifie
             their
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
             For
             our
             Calling
             as
             it
             is
             most
             eminent
             ,
             so
             most
             eyed
             ,
             and
             worst
             censured
             by
             all
             the
             Infidel
             part
             of
             the
             World.
             If
             an
             Apostle
             rub
             but
             an
             ear
             of
             Corn
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             't
             is
             breaking
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             a
             heathens
             Motes
             are
             a
             Christians
             Beams
             ,
             and
             a
             Turks
             indifferency
             is
             my
             evil
             ;
             somethings
             being
             expedient
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             which
             are
             scandalous
             meerly
             for
             his
             Religion
             :
             none
             therefore
             to
             keep
             within
             so
             strict
             lines
             both
             for
             words
             and
             deeds
             as
             the
             Christian
             ;
             for
             behold
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               We
               are
               made
               a
               gazing
               stock
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               Angels
               ,
               and
               to
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             ALthough
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               a
               rich
               man
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             not
             that
             it
             is
             absolutely
             impossible
             :
             Heaven
             gate
             stands
             open
             for
             the
             Rich
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             Poor
             ;
             for
             rich
             Abraham
             here
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             poor
             Lazarus
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             as
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Poor
               ,
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               :
            
             So
             it
             is
             also
             as
             true
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Rich
               ,
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             Thus
             Adam
             and
             Noah
             flew
             up
             to
             Heaven
             with
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             upon
             their
             backs
             .
             The
             Patriarchs
             also
             (
             as
             in
             this
             Text
             Abraham
             )
             with
             much
             Wealth
             ,
             many
             holy
             Kings
             with
             rich
             Crowns
             and
             Scepters
             .
             It
             is
             not
             Wealth
             therefore
             as
             Wealth
             ,
             but
             Sin
             
             that
             is
             the
             clogg
             that
             keeps
             men
             from
             ascending
             the
             burthen
             of
             covetous
             desires
             being
             more
             heavie
             to
             an
             empty
             Soul
             than
             much
             treasure
             to
             the
             full
             ;
             for
             not
             the
             meer
             Possession
             and
             use
             of
             riches
             offends
             ,
             but
             the
             affectation
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             When
             the
             strife
             began
             between
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             notes
             it
             as
             a
             special
             Memorandum
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             Canaanite
             was
             then
             in
             the
             Land.
             Doubtless
             there
             are
             at
             this
             time
             also
             in
             our
             Land
             too
             many
             who
             carry
             Canaanitish
             hearts
             and
             minds
             ,
             who
             would
             ;
             no
             less
             than
             the
             old
             Canaanites
             ,
             rejoyce
             and
             triumph
             in
             our
             discords
             ;
             saying
             among
             themselves
             ,
             
               Aha
               ,
               so
               would
               we
               have
               it
               :
            
             But
             let
             those
             that
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             learn
             also
             the
             Speech
             and
             Language
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             who
             though
             he
             was
             in
             Age
             ,
             and
             Dignity
             superiour
             to
             his
             Nephew
             Lot
             ,
             yet
             came
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               I
               pray
               thee
               let
               there
               be
               no
               strife
               between
               me
               and
               thee
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               Brethren
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Before
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             grew
             Rich
             ,
             they
             dwelt
             together
             ;
             now
             their
             Wealth
             separates
             them
             ;
             their
             Society
             was
             a
             greater
             good
             than
             their
             Riches
             :
             many
             a
             one
             is
             a
             looser
             by
             his
             Wealth
             ;
             who
             would
             account
             those
             things
             good
             which
             makes
             us
             worse
             ?
             It
             had
             been
             the
             duty
             of
             young
             Lot
             to
             offer
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             chuse
             ;
             to
             yield
             rather
             than
             contend
             :
             Who
             would
             not
             here
             think
             Abraham
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             Lot
             the
             Uncle
             ?
             It
             is
             no
             disparagement
             for
             greater
             persons
             to
             begin
             treaties
             of
             Peace
             :
             better
             doth
             it
             beseem
             every
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             to
             win
             with
             love
             ,
             than
             to
             sway
             with
             power
             .
             Abraham
             yields
             over
             this
             right
             of
             his
             choice
             ,
             Lot
             takes
             it
             .
             And
             behold
             Lot
             is
             cross'd
             in
             that
             which
             he
             chose
             ,
             Abraham
             is
             blessed
             in
             that
             which
             was
             left
             him
             :
             God
             never
             suffers
             any
             one
             to
             lose
             by
             an
             humble
             remission
             of
             his
             right
             in
             a
             desire
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             Wealth
             hath
             made
             Lot
             not
             only
             undutiful
             ,
             but
             covetous
             :
             he
             sees
             the
             goodly
             Plain
             of
             Iordan
             ,
             the
             richness
             of
             the
             Soyl
             ,
             the
             commodity
             of
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             the
             scituation
             of
             the
             Cities
             ,
             and
             now
             not
             once
             enquiring
             into
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             love
             with
             Sodom
             .
             Outward
             appearances
             are
             deceitful
             guides
             to
             our
             judgement
             or
             affection
             :
             they
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             deceived
             that
             value
             things
             as
             they
             seem
             .
             It
             is
             not
             long
             after
             that
             Lot
             payes
             dear
             for
             his
             rashness
             .
             He
             fled
             for
             quietness
             from
             his
             Uncle
             and
             finds
             War
             with
             strangers
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             is
             carried
             Prisoner
             with
             all
             his
             substance
             .
             That
             Wealth
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             former
             Quarrels
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             prey
             to
             merciless
             Heathen
             ;
             that
             place
             which
             his
             Eye
             covetously
             chose
             ,
             betrayes
             his
             life
             and
             goods
             .
             How
             many
             Christians
             whilst
             they
             have
             look'd
             at
             gain
             ,
             have
             lost
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             Gods
             way
             of
             appearing
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             was
             like
             our
             Saviours
             way
             of
             appearing
             in
             the
             flesh
             to
             the
             world
             :
             until
             such
             time
             as
             there
             was
             a
             general
             Peace
             over
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             would
             not
             appear
             amongst
             men
             ;
             and
             until
             such
             time
             as
             the
             strife
             was
             ended
             betwixt
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             ,
             and
             they
             two
             parted
             friendly
             ,
             God
             did
             not
             appear
             unto
             
               Abraham
               :
               God
               is
               love
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               love
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             16.
             
             Where
             Charity
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             habitation
             ,
             a
             Temple
             for
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             dwelling-place
             for
             the
             Devil
             :
             Religion
             is
             but
             rottenness
             without
             it
             ,
             our
             Devotions
             unsavory
             ,
             our
             Sacrifice
             distasteful
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             front
             of
             Holiness
             but
             dross
             and
             rubbish
             ;
             Therefore
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               bring
               thy
               Gift
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               there
               remembrest
               that
               thy
               Brother
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
               ,
               first
               be
               reconciled
               with
               thy
               Brother
               ,
               and
               then
               offer
               thy
               Gift
               .
            
             Otherwise
             Dissention
             and
             ill-will
             will
             over-shadow
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             from
             descending
             :
             The
             fountain
             of
             Love
             will
             not
             be
             laded
             at
             with
             uncharitable
             hands
             .
             Iacob
             will
             be
             reconciled
             to
             his
             Brother
             before
             he
             builds
             an
             Altar
             ;
             and
             Abraham
             must
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             Lot
             ,
             before
             God
             gives
             him
             a
             visit
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               15.
               
               Ever
            
             is
             not
             alwayes
             used
             for
             Eternity
             .
             Aristotle
             defines
             Aeternum
             to
             be
             
               Periodus
               durationis
               cujusque
               rei
               :
               lib.
               1.
               de
               Coelo
               .
            
             It
             is
             diversely
             used
             in
             Scripture
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             Rain-bow
             was
             a
             sign
             of
             Gods
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             world
             continueth
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             signifies
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             
               I
               will
               sing
               of
               thy
               mercies
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Psal.
             89.
             1.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             is
             called
             Eternal
             whose
             time
             is
             not
             prefix'd
             with
             man
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             with
             God
             ;
             
             as
             Circumcision
             is
             call'd
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             altered
             by
             man.
             But
             here
             some
             take
             these
             words
             not
             leterally
             ,
             but
             upon
             Condition
             ;
             That
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             should
             so
             long
             be
             their
             inheritance
             as
             they
             obeyed
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             Deut.
             4.
             25.
             
             As
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             say
             (
             saith
             
               Cajetan
               )
               Quam
               diu
               erit
               semen
               tuum
               ,
            
             as
             long
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             thy
             Seed
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             them
             this
             Land
             :
             therefore
             when
             they
             began
             to
             degenerate
             from
             Abraham
             ,
             God
             was
             no
             longer
             tyed
             to
             his
             Promise
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             TO
             gather
             Armies
             ,
             and
             to
             muster
             men
             to
             Battel
             is
             no
             new
             sign
             ,
             but
             an
             old
             and
             ancient
             device
             among
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
             Thus
             here
             we
             have
             mention
             of
             two
             Armies
             ;
             the
             one
             raised
             by
             Chedor-laomer
             and
             his
             Confederates
             ;
             the
             other
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             Sodom
             &
             Gommorrah
             ,
             these
             rebelling
             ,
             the
             other
             punishing
             their
             rebellion
             .
             Now
             seeing
             the
             misery
             of
             Wars
             hath
             such
             an
             ancient
             stamp
             upon
             it
             ,
             not
             lately
             bred
             ,
             but
             the
             Child
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             say
             not
             the
             old
             dayes
             are
             better
             than
             these
             ;
             grow
             not
             wanton
             and
             weary
             of
             things
             present
             ,
             to
             loath
             the
             blessings
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             many
             is
             .
             We
             complain
             that
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             evil
             times
             ,
             we
             praise
             the
             dayes
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             and
             consider
             not
             that
             in
             this
             we
             murmur
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             all
             things
             good
             ,
             and
             governeth
             all
             things
             well
             .
             The
             present
             state
             of
             things
             are
             grievous
             ,
             because
             present
             troubles
             are
             felt
             ,
             and
             former
             discommodities
             are
             forgotten
             long
             ago
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             Let
             us
             have
             no
             fellowship
             with
             evil
             men
             ,
             or
             evil
             actions
             ;
             unless
             we
             will
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             the
             punishment
             .
             It
             is
             our
             Christian
             discretion
             to
             forsake
             their
             company
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             net
             ,
             and
             snared
             in
             their
             wayes
             .
             Many
             have
             sustain'd
             much
             danger
             ,
             and
             endured
             much
             affliction
             by
             conversing
             with
             evil
             men
             .
             Lot
             was
             never
             more
             grieved
             ,
             nor
             less
             secured
             ,
             than
             when
             he
             was
             even
             in
             the
             very
             midst
             of
             Sodom
             .
             He
             made
             choice
             to
             dwell
             there
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             where
             he
             might
             soonest
             enrich
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             quickly
             repented
             him
             of
             his
             choice
             .
             He
             was
             taken
             prisoner
             by
             forreign
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             greatest
             danger
             by
             violence
             at
             his
             own
             home
             .
             To
             communicate
             with
             the
             wicked
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             throw
             himself
             into
             the
             company
             of
             Theeves
             .
             The
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             endued
             with
             those
             heavenly
             gifts
             ,
             divine
             graces
             (
             which
             are
             the
             greatest
             treasure
             )
             have
             a
             great
             charge
             about
             them
             :
             It
             concerns
             them
             therefore
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             by
             evil
             company
             they
             be
             not
             robb'd
             and
             deprived
             of
             them
             .
             We
             should
             beware
             of
             the
             company
             and
             conditions
             of
             men
             ;
             if
             we
             count
             our selves
             happy
             in
             the
             league
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             we
             are
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             and
             are
             walking
             in
             the
             road-way
             that
             leads
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             In
             regard
             that
             War
             it's
             self
             is
             lawful
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             the
             stratagems
             of
             War
             are
             not
             unlawful
             .
             It
             is
             not
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             use
             subtilty
             and
             policy
             ,
             to
             lay
             snares
             and
             baits
             to
             entrap
             and
             circumvent
             the
             Enemy
             .
             In
             all
             actions
             of
             War
             and
             Peace
             ,
             we
             must
             deal
             wisely
             and
             warily
             .
             When
             we
             live
             in
             peace
             and
             quietness
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             of
             us
             to
             walk
             not
             only
             in
             a
             lawful
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             wise
             course
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             in
             War
             ,
             where
             the
             Enemy
             is
             watchful
             ,
             the
             snares
             are
             subtile
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             greater
             .
             This
             appears
             evidently
             both
             because
             God
             commanded
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             practise
             it
             .
             God
             commanded
             it
             to
             Ioshua
             in
             the
             taking
             of
             
               Ai
               ,
               Iosh.
            
             8.
             2.
             and
             it
             was
             practised
             here
             by
             Abraham
             .
             True
             it
             is
             we
             are
             to
             keep
             promises
             to
             all
             ,
             even
             to
             our
             enemies
             .
             We
             must
             not
             promise
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             destroy
             them
             .
             Notwithstanding
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             make
             known
             to
             them
             whatever
             we
             speak
             or
             do
             ;
             but
             are
             to
             conceal
             our
             intents
             to
             the
             end
             the
             victory
             may
             be
             obtain'd
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             All
             things
             that
             are
             taken
             in
             a
             lawful
             War
             ,
             are
             not
             lawful
             plunder
             .
             The
             
             Philistines
             when
             they
             got
             the
             victory
             over
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             spoyl
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             an
             Ark
             amongst
             that
             spoyl
             which
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             better
             have
             let
             it
             alone
             ,
             than
             have
             medled
             with
             it
             ;
             that
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             more
             than
             to
             his
             People
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             they
             took
             away
             that
             ,
             they
             took
             Gods
             Judgements
             and
             Vengeance
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             return
             it
             with
             far
             greater
             joy
             and
             triumph
             than
             they
             took
             it
             away
             .
             
               Touch
               not
               mine
               anointed
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               my
               Prophets
               no
               harm
            
             ;
             they
             are
             Gods
             ,
             and
             man
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             five
             Kings
             in
             this
             Chapter
             had
             taken
             away
             Lot
             ,
             one
             whom
             God
             would
             not
             have
             touch'd
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             lost
             him
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             spoil
             ;
             all
             the
             Goods
             were
             brought
             back
             again
             for
             that
             good
             mans
             sake
             .
             If
             those
             Kings
             had
             not
             made
             Lot
             their
             prisoner
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             spoil
             might
             have
             been
             lawful
             prize
             .
             So
             pretious
             in
             Gods
             eyes
             are
             his
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             It
             is
             a
             just
             observation
             of
             Philo
             ,
             that
             God
             only
             by
             a
             propriety
             is
             stiled
             the
             possessor
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             by
             Melchisedec
             in
             this
             speech
             of
             his
             to
             Abraham
             :
             We
             are
             only
             Tenants
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             at
             the
             most
             we
             have
             but
             
               jus
               ad
               rem
               non
               dominium
               in
               rem
               ,
            
             a
             right
             to
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             not
             a
             Lordship
             over
             them
             ;
             we
             have
             only
             a
             right
             of
             favour
             from
             their
             proprietary
             and
             Lord
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             liable
             to
             account
             .
             Let
             me
             then
             charge
             the
             Rich-man
             that
             he
             be
             not
             high-minded
             and
             proud
             of
             that
             which
             is
             none
             of
             his
             .
             That
             which
             Law
             and
             Case-Divinity
             speaks
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             man
             is
             not
             
               Dominus
               vitae
               suae
               sed
               custos
            
             ,
             is
             as
             true
             of
             Wealth
             :
             Nature
             can
             tell
             him
             from
             Seneca
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             Dominus
             but
             Colonus
             ,
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             the
             Farmer
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               23.
               
               Solomon
            
             in
             his
             Proverbs
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             rich
             ,
             and
             he
             addeth
             no
             sorrow
             with
             it
             ;
             intimating
             that
             they
             which
             grow
             rich
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             means
             as
             God
             hath
             accursed
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             add
             such
             a
             deal
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             care
             ,
             and
             vexation
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             as
             good
             or
             better
             be
             without
             it
             .
             Such
             riches
             were
             those
             that
             Abraham
             rejected
             at
             the
             King
             of
             Sodoms
             hands
             in
             this
             verse
             ;
             when
             he
             offered
             him
             Goods
             and
             spoyls
             enough
             to
             have
             enriched
             him
             and
             all
             his
             houshold
             :
             No
             ,
             saith
             Abraham
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             take
             so
             much
             as
             a
             thred
             from
             you
             :
             men
             shall
             never
             say
             that
             Abraham
             was
             made
             rich
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             but
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Sodoms
             means
             ;
             God
             shall
             make
             Abraham
             rich
             ,
             or
             he
             will
             ever
             be
             poor
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             one
             that
             was
             a
             better
             Lawyer
             than
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             He
             that
             would
             not
             venture
             his
             body
             shall
             never
             be
             valiant
             ,
             nor
             he
             that
             will
             not
             venture
             his
             soul
             be
             rich
             .
             Let
             them
             that
             make
             no
             reckoning
             of
             their
             souls
             venture
             them
             at
             their
             perils
             ;
             but
             let
             all
             that
             desire
             contentment
             here
             ,
             or
             heaven
             hereafter
             ,
             make
             their
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             from
             such
             kind
             of
             Riches
             ,
             
               Good
               Lord
               deliver
               us
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             IT
             is
             Saint
             Cyrils
             note
             ,
             That
             as
             Abraham
             (
             so
             long
             as
             he
             was
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             )
             had
             never
             God
             appearing
             to
             him
             ,
             save
             only
             to
             bid
             him
             go
             forth
             ;
             but
             after
             when
             he
             was
             gone
             forth
             ,
             had
             frequent
             visions
             of
             his
             Maker
             :
             So
             while
             in
             our
             affections
             we
             remain
             here
             below
             in
             our
             Coffers
             ,
             we
             cannot
             have
             the
             comfortable
             assurances
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             can
             abandon
             the
             love
             and
             trust
             of
             these
             earthly
             things
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             now
             God
             shall
             appear
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             speak
             peace
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             never
             shall
             we
             find
             cause
             to
             repent
             us
             of
             the
             change
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             In
             the
             13
             Chapter
             God
             promised
             Abraham
             an
             innumerable
             Seed
             ,
             but
             yet
             heknew
             not
             whether
             it
             should
             be
             his
             natural
             or
             adopted
             seed
             ;
             now
             the
             Lord
             cleareth
             
             that
             doubt
             ,
             and
             telleth
             him
             it
             should
             come
             out
             of
             his
             own
             bowels
             :
             yet
             Abraham
             was
             uncertain
             ,
             Whether
             this
             Seed
             should
             be
             by
             Sarah
             ,
             or
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             told
             Gen.
             17.
             16.
             
             So
             God
             deals
             his
             Promises
             not
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             by
             degrees
             ;
             by
             that
             means
             to
             cause
             us
             still
             to
             rely
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             continually
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             what
             we
             expect
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             Not
             only
             a
             fear
             of
             God
             must
             ,
             but
             a
             terror
             of
             God
             may
             fall
             upon
             the
             best
             .
             When
             God
             talked
             with
             Abraham
             here
             ,
             a
             horror
             of
             great
             darkness
             fell
             upon
             him
             saith
             the
             text
             .
             The
             Father
             of
             lights
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comforts
             present
             ,
             and
             present
             in
             an
             action
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             yet
             an
             horror
             of
             great
             darkness
             fell
             upon
             Abraham
             .
             When
             God
             talked
             personally
             and
             presentially
             with
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             13.
             
             Moses
             hid
             his
             face
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             afraid
             to
             look
             upon
             God.
             When
             I
             look
             upon
             God
             in
             those
             terrible
             judgements
             which
             he
             hath
             executed
             upon
             some
             men
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             between
             me
             and
             the
             same
             judgements
             (
             for
             I
             have
             sinn'd
             the
             same
             sins
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             the
             same
             God
             )
             I
             cannot
             look
             upon
             God
             in
             what
             line
             I
             will
             ,
             nor
             take
             hold
             of
             God
             by
             what
             handle
             I
             will
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             terrible
             God
             ,
             I
             take
             him
             so
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             cannot
             discontinue
             ,
             I
             cannot
             break
             off
             this
             terribleness
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             He
             hath
             been
             terrible
             to
             that
             man
             and
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             his
             terror
             ,
             it
             reaches
             not
             to
             me
             .
             Why
             not
             to
             me
             ?
             In
             me
             there
             is
             no
             merit
             ,
             no
             shadow
             of
             merit
             ,
             in
             God
             there
             is
             no
             change
             ,
             no
             shadow
             of
             change
             .
             I
             am
             the
             same
             sinner
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             still
             the
             same
             desperate
             sinner
             ,
             still
             the
             same
             terrible
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             The
             sins
             of
             a
             professing
             People
             ,
             or
             Nation
             ,
             are
             sooner
             ripe
             than
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             wild
             world
             :
             as
             fruit
             that
             grows
             more
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             is
             concocted
             and
             comes
             to
             maturity
             sooner
             :
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             God
             bears
             longer
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             sence
             deals
             more
             gently
             in
             their
             punishment
             .
             The
             sin
             of
             the
             Amorites
             here
             was
             long
             many
             years
             e're
             it
             was
             full
             ripe
             ;
             but
             Israels
             was
             ripe
             in
             forty
             years
             ;
             and
             seeing
             they
             were
             most
             look'd
             upon
             of
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             therefore
             God
             will
             visit
             upon
             them
             all
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             their
             cost
             ,
             they
             shall
             more
             intensively
             feel
             his
             wrath
             .
             How
             dear
             was
             Israel
             unto
             God
             ,
             by
             how
             many
             sweet
             ,
             loving
             ,
             and
             precious
             appellations
             were
             they
             called
             ,
             his
             Apple
             ,
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             his
             Treasure
             ,
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             his
             Darling
             ,
             and
             yet
             cast
             out
             and
             abandoned
             by
             that
             God.
             Oh
             how
             should
             this
             Nation
             of
             ours
             
               hear
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               do
               no
               more
               so
               wickedly
               ,
            
             lest
             God
             make
             a
             quick
             dispatch
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             by
             ASIA
             ,
             remove
             the
             Candle
             and
             Candlestick
             out
             of
             its
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             VVHat
             a
             lively
             patern
             do
             I
             see
             in
             Abraham
             and
             Sarah
             ,
             of
             a
             strong
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             weak
             ?
             Of
             strong
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             weak
             in
             Sarah
             ;
             she
             to
             make
             God
             good
             of
             his
             word
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             knowing
             her
             own
             barrenness
             ,
             substitutes
             an
             Hagar
             ;
             and
             in
             an
             ambition
             of
             Seed
             perswades
             to
             
               Polygamy
               .
               Abraham
            
             had
             never
             look'd
             to
             obtain
             the
             Promise
             by
             any
             other
             than
             a
             barren
             Womb
             ,
             if
             his
             own
             Wife
             had
             not
             importuned
             him
             to
             take
             another
             :
             when
             our
             own
             apparent
             means
             fail
             ,
             weak
             Faith
             is
             put
             to
             the
             shifts
             ,
             and
             projects
             strange
             devices
             of
             her
             own
             to
             attain
             the
             end
             .
             She
             will
             rather
             conceive
             by
             another
             Womb
             than
             be
             childless
             .
             So
             great
             is
             the
             desire
             of
             Children
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             most
             injurious
             ,
             do
             commonly
             complain
             most
             of
             injuries
             ;
             and
             this
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             and
             their
             Neighbour
             .
             Thus
             Adam
             when
             he
             had
             committed
             that
             grand
             Catholick
             sin
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             layes
             the
             fault
             upon
             God
             ,
             
               The
               Woman
               which
               thou
               gavest
               me
               ,
               she
               perswaded
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               did
               eat
               :
            
             God
             gave
             him
             the
             Woman
             as
             an
             help
             against
             temptation
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             upbraids
             God
             with
             his
             gift
             ,
             and
             charges
             him
             
             with
             the
             sin
             ,
             when
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             own
             weakness
             were
             the
             cause
             :
             And
             thus
             Sarah
             in
             the
             Text
             complains
             against
             her
             Husband
             ,
             when
             she
             her self
             had
             done
             the
             injury
             :
             She
             gave
             Hagar
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             yet
             cryes
             out
             
               My
               wrong
               be
               upon
               thee
            
             .
             The
             guilty
             seldom
             accuse
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Mans
             extremity
             is
             Gods
             opportunity
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             seed-time
             for
             his
             graces
             is
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             harrowed
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             is
             plowed
             up
             with
             its
             punishments
             :
             then
             did
             Saint
             Lukes
             Prodigal
             think
             of
             returning
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             not
             else
             whether
             to
             go
             :
             and
             so
             Hagar
             in
             the
             Text
             was
             easily
             perswaded
             by
             the
             Angel
             to
             go
             back
             and
             submit
             to
             her
             Mistris
             when
             she
             was
             humbled
             by
             affliction
             .
             Now
             she
             was
             under
             the
             rod
             ,
             she
             was
             ready
             both
             to
             hear
             and
             obey
             :
             Affliction
             was
             her
             best
             School-master
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               10.
               
               Ishmael
            
             though
             he
             were
             not
             the
             chosen
             seed
             ,
             yet
             received
             a
             goodly
             temporal
             blessing
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             see
             that
             these
             outward
             blessings
             are
             no
             signes
             of
             eternal
             election
             :
             and
             here
             we
             may
             likewise
             observe
             that
             before
             this
             Promise
             was
             made
             to
             her
             ,
             Hagar
             was
             bid
             to
             humble
             her self
             ;
             so
             we
             must
             repent
             ere
             we
             can
             have
             Gods
             favour
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             Affliction
             hath
             a
             voice
             :
             and
             as
             musick
             on
             the
             waters
             sounds
             farther
             and
             more
             harmoniously
             than
             upon
             the
             Land
             ,
             so
             prayers
             joyned
             with
             tears
             .
             These
             if
             they
             proceed
             from
             Faith
             ,
             are
             showers
             quenching
             the
             Devils
             Canon-shot
             ,
             a
             second
             Baptisme
             of
             the
             soul
             wherein
             it
             is
             rinsed
             a-new
             ,
             nay
             ,
             perfectly
             cured
             ;
             as
             the
             tears
             of
             Vines
             cures
             the
             Leprosie
             ,
             as
             the
             Lame
             were
             healed
             in
             the
             troubled
             Waters
             .
             Now
             whether
             Hagars
             grief
             were
             for
             sin
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             present
             pressure
             only
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             to
             say
             :
             but
             God
             is
             so
             pitiful
             ,
             that
             he
             hears
             and
             helps
             our
             Affliction
             as
             he
             did
             Hagars
             in
             this
             Text.
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             God
             presents
             to
             us
             the
             joyes
             of
             Heaven
             often
             to
             draw
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             the
             torments
             of
             Hell
             to
             avert
             us
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             Origen
             saith
             aright
             as
             Abraham
             had
             two
             Sons
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             a
             Bond-woman
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             a
             Free
             ,
             but
             yet
             both
             sons
             of
             Abraham
             :
             So
             God
             is
             served
             by
             two
             fears
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             fear
             the
             fear
             of
             future
             torment
             is
             not
             the
             perfect
             fear
             ,
             but
             yet
             even
             that
             fear
             is
             the
             servant
             and
             instrument
             of
             God
             too
             .
             Who
             can
             so
             absolutely
             divest
             all
             sense
             ,
             saith
             Chrysostome
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             the
             whole
             City
             is
             in
             a
             combustion
             and
             commotion
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             Ship
             that
             he
             is
             in
             strikes
             desperately
             and
             irrecoverably
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             he
             is
             otherwise
             affected
             towards
             God
             then
             ,
             than
             when
             every
             day
             in
             a
             quietness
             and
             calmness
             of
             holy
             affections
             he
             hears
             a
             Sermon
             .
             
               Gehennae
               timor
            
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             Father
             )
             
               regni
               affert
               coronam
            
             ,
             even
             the
             fear
             of
             Hell
             gets
             us
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             IT
             is
             Gods
             prescript
             to
             Abraham
             here
             ,
             
               Walk
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               perfect
            
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             when
             (
             as
             to
             allude
             to
             that
             known
             Expression
             )
             
               Manus
               ad
               Clavum
               Oculus
               ad
               Coelum
            
             ;
             as
             our
             hand
             is
             upon
             the
             work
             ,
             so
             our
             eye
             must
             be
             upon
             God
             in
             every
             thing
             we
             do
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             uprightness
             ,
             called
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Dialect
             ,
             perfection
             .
             Where
             you
             may
             note
             the
             difference
             between
             these
             three
             expressions
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             
               walk
               with
               God
               ,
               after
               God
               ,
               and
               before
               God.
            
             We
             walk
             with
             God
             as
             a
             sweet
             companion
             ,
             after
             God
             as
             a
             commanding
             Lord
             ,
             before
             God
             as
             an
             observing
             Judge
             ;
             we
             walk
             with
             him
             as
             his
             Friends
             ,
             after
             him
             as
             his
             Servants
             ,
             before
             him
             as
             his
             Children
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             we
             walk
             with
             him
             by
             an
             humble
             familiarity
             ,
             after
             him
             in
             a
             regular
             conformity
             ,
             before
             him
             by
             a
             cordial
             integrity
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             according
             to
             Gods
             rule
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Walk
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             When
             God
             talkes
             with
             us
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             we
             talk
             with
             God
             in
             our
             Prayers
             we
             cannot
             be
             too
             humble
             ;
             you
             see
             from
             this
             text
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithful
             fell
             upon
             his
             face
             at
             a
             conference
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             that
             are
             his
             sons
             not
             fall
             upon
             our
             knees
             ?
             Certainly
             were
             there
             never
             a
             Church
             standing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             one
             stone
             left
             for
             a
             Bethel
             wheresoever
             we
             came
             to
             Pray
             we
             should
             worship
             ;
             first
             looking
             up
             to
             our
             God
             and
             his
             infinitude
             ,
             with
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               thee
               O
               Lord
            
             ;
             then
             in
             the
             Publicans
             dejected
             posture
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             dust
             our
             original
             and
             our
             end
             ,
             with
             
               Lord
               be
               merciful
               unto
               me
               a
               sinner
               :
            
             and
             indeed
             can
             we
             presume
             higher
             than
             the
             dust
             when
             we
             reverence
             before
             our
             Maker
             ,
             or
             do
             less
             than
             hide
             our
             own
             faces
             with
             shame
             ,
             appearing
             before
             the
             glorious
             light
             of
             that
             countenance
             which
             we
             cannot
             see
             and
             live
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             shall
             one
             day
             look
             upon
             with
             trembling
             ,
             if
             not
             now
             with
             shame
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Faith
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             either
             means
             or
             hopes
             .
             Difficulties
             and
             impossibilities
             are
             the
             true
             Objects
             of
             Belief
             ;
             hereupon
             God
             adds
             to
             Abrahams
             name
             that
             which
             he
             would
             fetch
             from
             his
             Loins
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Name
             as
             ample
             as
             his
             Posterity
             ;
             never
             any
             man
             was
             a
             looser
             by
             beleeving
             ;
             Faith
             is
             ever
             recompenced
             with
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             God
             hath
             in
             great
             mercy
             and
             goodness
             promised
             to
             shew
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             faithful
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             seed
             after
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             is
             great
             ,
             so
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             godly
             is
             effectual
             for
             themselves
             and
             their
             Children
             :
             God
             will
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             our
             seed
             after
             us
             .
             If
             then
             we
             consider
             either
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             to
             be
             merciful
             ,
             or
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             godly
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             in
             both
             respects
             we
             may
             collect
             and
             gather
             this
             truth
             ,
             That
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             the
             faithful
             shall
             so
             abound
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             their
             posterity
             ,
             like
             the
             pretious
             Oyntment
             poured
             on
             the
             head
             of
             Aaron
             that
             ran
             down
             upon
             his
             beard
             and
             flowed
             to
             the
             border
             of
             his
             garments
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             dew
             on
             Hermon
             and
             Sion
             ,
             which
             watered
             the
             valleys
             which
             were
             beneath
             them
             .
             Now
             seeing
             that
             goodness
             hath
             the
             Promise
             of
             bringing
             a
             blessing
             upon
             the
             families
             where
             it
             is
             profess'd
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             of
             us
             to
             profess
             and
             beleeve
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             procure
             a
             blessing
             upon
             our selves
             and
             Children
             .
             The
             neglect
             of
             which
             bringeth
             utter
             ruine
             to
             Father
             and
             Child
             .
             So
             then
             godly
             Parents
             must
             have
             a
             care
             to
             bring-up
             their
             Children
             and
             Families
             in
             the
             true
             Faith
             and
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             a
             means
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             to
             save
             thy
             son
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             his
             soul
             from
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             Circumcision
             is
             a
             seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             betwixt
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             in
             God
             and
             God
             in
             us
             ;
             if
             we
             be
             circumcised
             within
             ,
             if
             the
             fore-skin
             of
             our
             hearts
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             outward
             Circumcision
             a
             seal
             unto
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             is
             a
             seal
             indeed
             ,
             but
             a
             seal
             without
             a
             Bond
             ,
             a
             seal
             without
             any
             stipulation
             betwixt
             God
             and
             us
             ;
             we
             are
             no
             whit
             priviledged
             by
             it
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             are
             the
             Turks
             who
             yet
             are
             circumcised
             :
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             the
             Jewes
             at
             this
             day
             have
             no
             benefit
             by
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             uncircumcised
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             vail
             that
             fore-skin
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             ;
             and
             that
             only
             is
             the
             circumcision
             which
             seals
             the
             Covenant
             betwixt
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             the
             Gospel-circumcision
             ,
             the
             putting
             off
             the
             old
             Adam
             by
             that
             circumcision
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             wrought
             by
             the
             Word
             upon
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             poor
             sinner
             ,
             whereby
             the
             corruption
             of
             his
             nature
             is
             mortified
             ,
             and
             himself
             received
             into
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             and
             Communion
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             In
             the
             first
             Covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             his
             People
             (
             as
             we
             see
             here
             )
             That
             person
             that
             would
             not
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             that
             soul
             was
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             just
             so
             in
             the
             second
             Covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             
               He
               that
               is
               not
               circumcised
               in
               heart
               ,
               and
               made
               new
               by
               regeneration
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
               no
               part
               with
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.
             3.
             
             The
             wise
             man
             is
             not
             priviledged
             by
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             nor
             the
             strong
             man
             by
             his
             strength
             ;
             the
             King
             is
             not
             freed
             by
             his
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             nor
             the
             Priest
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Keyes
             .
             For
             if
             any
             one
             enters
             himself
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             hopes
             for
             benefit
             by
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Seed
             did
             undergo
             the
             outward
             Circumcision
             of
             
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             must
             he
             the
             inward
             Circcmcision
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             No
             Circumcision
             ,
             no
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             no
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             no
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               17.
               
               Abraham
            
             was
             old
             e're
             this
             Promise
             and
             hope
             of
             a
             Son
             was
             given
             ;
             and
             still
             the
             older
             the
             more
             uncapable
             :
             Yet
             God
             makes
             him
             wait
             twenty
             five
             years
             for
             performance
             .
             No
             time
             is
             long
             to
             Faith
             ,
             which
             had
             learned
             to
             defer
             hopes
             without
             fainting
             and
             irksomness
             .
             Abraham
             heard
             this
             news
             of
             a
             Son
             and
             laughed
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Sarah
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             impossible
             .
             For
             Abraham
             laughs
             and
             beleeves
             ,
             expects
             and
             rejoyces
             ;
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             old
             and
             weak
             ,
             Sarah
             is
             old
             and
             barren
             ;
             where
             are
             the
             many
             Nations
             that
             shall
             come
             from
             these
             withered
             Loins
             ?
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             him
             that
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             ;
             he
             sees
             not
             the
             means
             ,
             he
             sees
             the
             promise
             ,
             he
             knew
             that
             God
             would
             rather
             raise
             him
             up
             seed
             from
             the
             very
             stones
             that
             he
             trod
             upon
             ,
             than
             himself
             should
             want
             a
             large
             and
             happy
             issue
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               23.
               
               Abraham
            
             is
             not
             content
             only
             to
             wait
             for
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             smart
             for
             him
             :
             God
             bids
             him
             cut
             his
             own
             flesh
             ;
             he
             willingly
             sacrifices
             this
             parcel
             of
             his
             skin
             and
             bloud
             to
             him
             that
             was
             the
             owner
             of
             all
             .
             How
             glad
             he
             is
             to
             carry
             this
             painful
             mark
             of
             the
             love
             of
             his
             Creator
             .
             How
             forward
             to
             seal
             this
             Covenant
             with
             his
             bloud
             betwixt
             God
             and
             him
             ,
             not
             regarding
             the
             soreness
             of
             his
             body
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             confirmation
             of
             his
             soul.
             The
             wound
             was
             not
             so
             grievous
             ,
             as
             the
             signification
             was
             comfortable
             .
             For
             herein
             he
             saw
             that
             from
             his
             loins
             should
             come
             that
             blessed
             Seed
             which
             should
             purge
             his
             soul
             from
             all
             corruption
             .
             Well
             is
             that
             part
             of
             us
             lost
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             assurance
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             our
             Faith
             is
             not
             yet
             sound
             ,
             if
             it
             hath
             not
             taught
             us
             to
             neglect
             pain
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             love
             his
             Sacraments
             than
             our
             own
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             ALthough
             he
             appeared
             in
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             God
             that
             appeared
             to
             Abraham
             :
             though
             men
             Preach
             ,
             though
             men
             remit
             sins
             ,
             though
             men
             absolve
             ,
             God
             himself
             speaks
             ,
             and
             God
             works
             ,
             and
             God
             seals
             in
             those
             men
             .
             Again
             ,
             remember
             that
             nothing
             appeared
             to
             Abrahams
             apprehension
             but
             men
             ,
             yet
             Angels
             were
             in
             his
             presence
             :
             And
             therefore
             though
             we
             bind
             no
             man
             to
             beleeve
             necessarily
             that
             every
             man
             hath
             a
             particular
             Angel
             assisting
             him
             ,
             yet
             know
             that
             ye
             do
             all
             that
             ye
             do
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Gods
             Angels
             :
             and
             though
             it
             be
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             so
             to
             us
             a
             stronger
             bridle
             to
             consider
             that
             we
             do
             all
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             (
             who
             sees
             clearer
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             for
             he
             sees
             secret
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             can
             strik
             imediately
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             do
             without
             commission
             from
             him
             )
             yet
             since
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             a
             Father
             ,
             or
             an
             Husband
             ,
             keeps
             men
             often
             from
             ill
             actions
             ;
             let
             this
             prevail
             something
             with
             thee
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             are
             alwayes
             present
             ,
             though
             thou
             discern
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
            
             :
             Where
             note
             ,
             that
             though
             Christ
             himself
             were
             not
             among
             these
             Angels
             ,
             yet
             Abraham
             apprehended
             a
             greater
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             gave
             a
             greater
             respect
             to
             one
             than
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             yet
             without
             neglecting
             the
             rest
             too
             .
             Apply
             thy self
             to
             such
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             Physitians
             of
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             as
             thine
             own
             Conscience
             tells
             thee
             do
             most
             good
             upon
             thee
             ;
             but
             yet
             let
             no
             particular
             affection
             to
             one
             ,
             defraud
             another
             in
             his
             dues
             ;
             nor
             impair
             another
             in
             his
             esteemation
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             As
             the
             Angel
             which
             came
             to
             Abraham
             at
             the
             Promise
             and
             Conception
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             gave
             Abraham
             a
             further
             assurance
             of
             his
             return
             at
             Isaac's
             birth
             ,
             
               I
               will
               certainly
               return
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               Wife
               shall
               have
               a
               Son
               :
            
             So
             the
             Lord
             which
             is
             with
             thee
             in
             the
             first
             Conception
             of
             any
             good
             purpose
             ,
             returns
             to
             thee
             again
             to
             give
             thee
             a
             quickning
             of
             that
             blessed
             Child
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             again
             and
             again
             to
             bring
             it
             forth
             and
             bring
             it
             up
             ,
             to
             accomplish
             and
             perfect
             those
             good
             intentions
             which
             his
             Spirit
             by
             overshadowing
             
             thy
             Soul
             hath
             formerly
             begotten
             in
             it
             .
             Thus
             God
             comes
             to
             us
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             he
             returns
             in
             grace
             ;
             he
             comes
             in
             preventing
             ,
             and
             returns
             in
             subsequent
             graces
             ;
             he
             comes
             in
             thine
             understanding
             ,
             and
             returns
             in
             thy
             Will
             ;
             he
             comes
             in
             rectifying
             thine
             actions
             ,
             and
             returns
             in
             establishing
             habits
             ;
             he
             comes
             to
             thee
             in
             zeal
             ,
             and
             returns
             in
             discretion
             ;
             he
             comes
             to
             thee
             in
             fervor
             ,
             and
             returns
             in
             perseverence
             ;
             he
             comes
             to
             thee
             in
             thy
             perigrination
             all
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             returns
             in
             thy
             transmigration
             at
             the
             last
             gaspe
             .
             So
             God
             comes
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             returns
             to
             his
             Children
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             In
             the
             former
             Chapter
             Abraham
             heard
             this
             newes
             and
             laughed
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Chapter
             Sarah
             hears
             it
             ,
             and
             laughs
             too
             :
             they
             did
             not
             more
             agree
             in
             their
             desire
             ,
             than
             differ
             in
             their
             affection
             ;
             Abraham
             laughed
             for
             joy
             ,
             Sarah
             for
             distrust
             :
             Abraham
             laughed
             because
             he
             beleeved
             it
             would
             be
             so
             ;
             Sarah
             ,
             because
             she
             beleeved
             it
             could
             not
             be
             so
             :
             the
             same
             act
             varies
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             doer
             :
             yet
             Sarah
             laughed
             but
             within
             her self
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             bewrayed
             .
             How
             God
             can
             find
             us
             out
             in
             secret
             sins
             !
             How
             easily
             did
             she
             now
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             could
             know
             of
             her
             inward
             laughter
             ,
             could
             know
             of
             her
             Conception
             !
             And
             now
             she
             that
             laughed
             and
             beleeved
             not
             ,
             beleeveth
             and
             feareth
             .
             When
             she
             hears
             of
             an
             impossibility
             to
             Nature
             she
             doubteth
             ,
             and
             yet
             hides
             her
             diffidence
             ;
             and
             when
             she
             must
             beleeve
             ,
             feareth
             ;
             because
             she
             did
             distrust
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               15.
               
               Sarah
            
             thinks
             in
             this
             verse
             to
             cover
             her
             distrust
             with
             a
             Lye
             ,
             one
             sin
             with
             another
             .
             Thus
             any
             thing
             serves
             us
             for
             a
             cover
             of
             sin
             ;
             even
             from
             a
             net
             that
             every
             man
             sees
             thorow
             to
             such
             a
             cloud
             of
             darkness
             ,
             as
             none
             but
             the
             Prince
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             that
             cast
             that
             cloud
             upon
             us
             ,
             can
             see
             us
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             we
             see
             our selves
             .
             That
             we
             should
             hide
             lesser
             sins
             with
             greater
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             strange
             ;
             that
             in
             Adultery
             we
             should
             forget
             the
             circumstances
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             practises
             to
             come
             to
             it
             :
             but
             we
             hide
             greater
             sins
             with
             lesser
             ,
             with
             a
             manifold
             and
             multiplied
             throng
             and
             cloud
             of
             lesser
             sins
             ;
             all
             comes
             to
             an
             indifferency
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             see
             not
             great
             sins
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             Easiness
             of
             conversation
             in
             a
             Woman
             seems
             no
             great
             harm
             ;
             adorning
             themselves
             to
             please
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             converse
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             more
             ;
             to
             hear
             them
             whom
             they
             are
             thus
             willing
             to
             please
             ,
             praise
             them
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             their
             perfections
             is
             little
             more
             than
             that
             ;
             to
             allow
             them
             to
             sue
             for
             the
             possession
             of
             that
             they
             have
             so
             much
             praised
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             more
             neither
             ;
             nor
             will
             it
             seem
             much
             at
             last
             to
             give
             them
             possession
             of
             that
             they
             sue
             for
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             God
             does
             not
             reward
             or
             condemne
             out
             of
             his
             Decrees
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             our
             actions
             .
             Thus
             God
             sent
             down
             his
             Commissioners
             (
             his
             Angels
             )
             to
             Sodom
             ,
             to
             enquire
             and
             to
             inform
             him
             how
             things
             went
             :
             And
             thus
             God
             went
             down
             himself
             to
             enquire
             and
             informe
             himself
             how
             it
             stood
             with
             Adam
             and
             Eve.
             Not
             that
             God
             was
             ever
             ignorant
             of
             any
             thing
             concerning
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             would
             prevent
             that
             dangerous
             imagination
             in
             every
             man
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             first
             mean
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             make
             him
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             him
             ,
             without
             having
             any
             evidence
             against
             him
             .
             God
             goes
             not
             out
             as
             a
             Fowler
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             pleasure
             and
             recreation
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             commodity
             ,
             or
             commendation
             would
             kill
             ,
             and
             therefore
             seeks
             out
             game
             that
             he
             may
             kill
             it
             .
             God
             made
             man
             
               ad
               imaginem
               suam
            
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             image
             :
             If
             he
             had
             made
             him
             under
             an
             inevitable
             and
             irresistable
             necessity
             of
             damnation
             ,
             he
             had
             made
             him
             
               ad
               imaginem
               Diabolicam
            
             ,
             to
             the
             image
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             own
             .
             God
             then
             accepts
             or
             condemnes
             man
             
               secundam
               allegata
               &
               probata
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             evidence
             that
             arises
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             those
             Records
             that
             are
             hid
             in
             himself
             .
             Our
             Actions
             and
             his
             Records
             agree
             ;
             we
             do
             those
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             but
             only
             our
             doing
             them
             and
             not
             his
             decreeing
             them
             ,
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             evidence
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             Draw
             neer
             to
             thy self
             as
             Abraham
             drew
             neer
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             admit
             thine
             own
             expostulations
             as
             God
             did
             his
             .
             Let
             thy
             own
             Conscience
             tell
             thee
             not
             only
             thy
             open
             and
             evident
             rebellions
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             immoralities
             and
             incivilities
             that
             thou
             doest
             towards
             men
             in
             scandalizing
             them
             by-thy
             sins
             ;
             and
             the
             absurdities
             that
             thou
             committest
             against
             thy self
             in
             sinning
             against
             thine
             own
             reason
             ;
             and
             the
             uncleanness
             and
             consequently
             the
             treachery
             that
             thou
             committest
             against
             thine
             own
             body
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             see
             that
             thou
             hadst
             been
             not
             only
             in
             better
             peace
             ,
             but
             in
             better
             state
             ,
             and
             better
             health
             ,
             and
             in
             better
             reputation
             ,
             a
             better
             friend
             ,
             and
             better
             company
             if
             thou
             
             hadst
             sinned
             less
             ;
             because
             some
             of
             thy
             sins
             have
             been
             such
             as
             have
             violated
             the
             band
             of
             friendship
             ,
             and
             some
             such
             as
             have
             made
             thy
             company
             and
             conversation
             dangerous
             either
             for
             temptation
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             for
             defamation
             .
          
           
             Verse
             25.
             
             So
             long
             as
             there
             lies
             a
             Certiorari
             from
             an
             higher
             Court
             ,
             or
             an
             Appeal
             to
             an
             higher
             Court
             ,
             the
             Case
             is
             not
             so
             desperate
             ,
             if
             the
             Judge
             do
             not
             right
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             future
             Remedy
             to
             be
             hoped
             .
             If
             the
             whole
             state
             be
             incensed
             against
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             can
             find
             an
             escape
             to
             another
             Country
             ;
             if
             all
             the
             world
             persecute
             me
             ,
             yet
             if
             I
             be
             an
             honest
             man
             I
             have
             a
             supream
             Court
             in
             my self
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             at
             peace
             in
             being
             acquitted
             in
             mine
             own
             Conscience
             .
             But
             God
             is
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             of
             this
             which
             I
             tread
             ,
             and
             this
             earth
             which
             I
             carry
             about
             me
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             judges
             me
             ,
             my
             Conscience
             turns
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             comfesses
             his
             Judgement
             to
             be
             right
             :
             And
             therefore
             Saint
             Pauls
             Argument
             Rom.
             3.
             seconds
             and
             ratifies
             Abrahams
             expostulation
             here
             ;
             
               Is
               God
               unrighteous
            
             ?
             God
             forbid
             ;
             how
             then
             shall
             God
             judge
             the
             World
             ?
             A
             particular
             Council
             may
             err
             ,
             but
             then
             a
             general
             Council
             may
             help
             to
             rectifie
             that
             particular
             ;
             the
             King
             may
             err
             ,
             but
             then
             God
             in
             whose
             hand
             the
             Kings
             heart
             is
             ,
             can
             rectifie
             him
             .
             But
             if
             God
             that
             judges
             all
             the
             earth
             judge
             thee
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             error
             to
             be
             assigned
             in
             his
             Judgement
             ,
             no
             Appeal
             from
             God
             not
             throughly
             informed
             to
             God
             better
             informed
             ;
             for
             he
             alwayes
             knows
             all
             evidence
             before
             it
             is
             given
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             larger
             the
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             higher
             the
             Court
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             careful
             ought
             the
             Judge
             to
             be
             of
             wrong
             Judgement
             ;
             for
             Abrahams
             expostulation
             reaches
             in
             a
             measure
             to
             them
             ;
             
               Shall
               not
               the
               Iudge
               of
               all
               (
               or
               of
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               earth
               )
               do
               right
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             THough
             Lot
             would
             be
             a
             guest
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             would
             not
             entertain
             their
             sins
             he
             becomes
             an
             Host
             to
             the
             Angels
             :
             and
             indeed
             where
             could
             the
             Angels
             have
             lodged
             in
             Sodom
             ,
             if
             not
             with
             Lot
             ?
             The
             houses
             of
             holy
             men
             are
             full
             of
             these
             heavenly
             spirits
             when
             they
             know
             not
             ;
             they
             pitch
             their
             Tents
             in
             ours
             ,
             and
             visit
             us
             when
             we
             see
             not
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             feel
             not
             ,
             protect
             us
             .
             It
             is
             the
             honour
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             to
             be
             attended
             by
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             The
             filthy
             Sodomites
             being
             now
             flocked
             together
             ,
             and
             stirred
             up
             with
             the
             fury
             of
             Envie
             and
             Lust
             ,
             dare
             require
             to
             do
             that
             in
             Troopes
             ,
             which
             to
             act
             single
             had
             been
             too
             abominable
             ,
             to
             imagine
             unnatural
             .
             Continuance
             and
             society
             in
             evil
             ,
             makes
             men
             outragious
             and
             impudent
             :
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             Lot
             to
             be
             Witness
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             be
             Bawd
             also
             ;
             
               (
               bring
               forth
               these
               men
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               them
               .
               )
            
             Behold
             !
             even
             the
             Sodomites
             speak
             modestly
             ,
             though
             their
             acts
             and
             intents
             be
             villanous
             .
             What
             a
             shame
             is
             it
             for
             those
             who
             profess
             purity
             of
             heart
             ,
             to
             speak
             uncleanly
             and
             lasciviously
             ?
          
           
             
               Verse
               8.
               
               Lot
            
             craves
             and
             pleads
             here
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Hospitality
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             sees
             head-strong
             purposes
             of
             mischief
             ,
             chooses
             rather
             to
             be
             an
             ill
             Father
             ,
             than
             an
             ill
             Host
             :
             his
             intention
             was
             good
             ,
             but
             his
             offer
             was
             faulty
             .
             If
             through
             his
             allowance
             the
             Sodomites
             had
             defiled
             his
             Daughters
             it
             had
             been
             his
             sin
             ;
             if
             through
             violence
             they
             had
             defiled
             his
             Guests
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             only
             theirs
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             warrant
             for
             us
             to
             sin
             lest
             others
             should
             sin
             :
             it
             is
             for
             God
             to
             prevent
             sins
             with
             Judgements
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             for
             men
             to
             prevent
             a
             greater
             sin
             with
             a
             less
             :
             the
             best
             minds
             when
             they
             are
             troubled
             yield
             inconsiderate
             motions
             ;
             as
             Water
             that
             is
             violently
             stirred
             ,
             sends
             up
             bubbles
             .
             God
             meant
             better
             to
             Lot
             than
             to
             suffer
             his
             weak
             offer
             to
             be
             accepted
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             When
             men
             are
             grown
             to
             that
             pass
             that
             they
             are
             no
             whit
             better
             by
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             worse
             with
             admonitions
             ,
             God
             finds
             it
             time
             to
             strik
             .
             Now
             Lots
             Guests
             begin
             to
             shew
             themselves
             Angels
             ,
             and
             first
             deliver
             Lot
             in
             Sodom
             ,
             then
             from
             Sodom
             :
             first
             strike
             them
             with
             blindness
             whom
             they
             will
             after
             consume
             with
             fire
             :
             how
             little
             did
             the
             Sodomites
             think
             that
             vengeance
             was
             so
             neer
             them
             !
             While
             they
             went
             groping
             in
             
             the
             streets
             and
             cursing
             those
             whom
             they
             could
             not
             find
             ,
             Lot
             with
             the
             Angels
             is
             in
             secure
             light
             ,
             and
             sees
             them
             miserable
             ,
             and
             fore-sees
             them
             burning
             .
             It
             is
             the
             use
             of
             God
             to
             blind
             and
             besot
             those
             whom
             he
             means
             to
             destroy
             :
             the
             light
             which
             they
             shall
             see
             shall
             be
             fiery
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             beginning
             of
             an
             everlasting
             darkness
             and
             fire
             unquenchable
             .
             Wickedness
             hath
             but
             a
             time
             ;
             the
             punishment
             of
             wickedness
             is
             beyond
             all
             times
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             If
             thou
             beest
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             Gods
             Spirit
             shall
             deal
             with
             thee
             as
             his
             Angel
             did
             with
             Lot
             in
             Sodom
             .
             He
             told
             Lot
             over-night
             that
             he
             would
             burn
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             bad
             him
             prepare
             :
             God
             shall
             give
             thee
             some
             grudgings
             before
             he
             exalt
             thy
             feavor
             ,
             and
             warn
             thee
             to
             consider
             thy
             state
             ,
             and
             consult
             with
             thy
             spiritual
             Physitian
             :
             Again
             ,
             the
             Angel
             call'd
             Lot
             up
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             then
             hastned
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             prolong'd
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             the
             Angel
             caught
             him
             and
             carried
             him
             forth
             :
             because
             though
             there
             was
             no
             co-operation
             in
             Lot
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             no
             resisting
             neither
             :
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             do
             all
             with
             Lot
             for
             his
             temporal
             preservation
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             do
             all
             for
             thee
             too
             in
             thy
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             One
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             the
             late
             plundring
             of
             Sodom
             should
             have
             reformed
             that
             City
             from
             their
             sins
             :
             but
             wicked
             men
             grow
             worse
             with
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             Water
             grows
             more
             cold
             after
             an
             heat
             .
             And
             as
             they
             leave
             not
             sinning
             ,
             so
             God
             leaves
             not
             plaguing
             of
             them
             but
             still
             follows
             them
             with
             succession
             of
             Judgements
             .
             In
             how
             few
             years
             did
             Sodom
             forget
             she
             was
             spoyled
             and
             led
             Captive
             ?
             If
             that
             wicked
             City
             had
             been
             warned
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             it
             had
             scap'd
             the
             Fire
             ;
             but
             now
             this
             Visitation
             hath
             not
             made
             Ten
             good
             men
             in
             those
             Five
             Cities
             .
             How
             fit
             was
             this
             heap
             for
             the
             fire
             which
             was
             all
             chaff
             ?
             Only
             Lot
             vex'd
             his
             righteous
             Soul
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             uncleanness
             :
             he
             vex'd
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             for
             who
             bade
             him
             stay
             there
             ;
             yet
             because
             he
             was
             vex'd
             ,
             he
             is
             delivered
             .
             He
             escapeth
             their
             Judgement
             from
             whose
             sins
             he
             escaped
             .
             Even
             the
             good
             Angels
             are
             here
             made
             the
             Executioners
             of
             Gods
             Judgements
             :
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             better
             ,
             or
             more
             noble
             act
             ,
             than
             to
             do
             Justice
             upon
             obstinate
             Malefactors
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             The
             Messengers
             do
             not
             only
             hasten
             Lot
             ,
             but
             pull
             him
             by
             a
             gracious
             violence
             out
             of
             that
             impure
             City
             :
             they
             thirsted
             at
             once
             after
             the
             vengeance
             upon
             Sodom
             and
             Lots
             safety
             ;
             they
             knew
             God
             could
             not
             strike
             Sodom
             till
             Lot
             were
             gone
             out
             ;
             and
             that
             Lot
             could
             not
             be
             safe
             within
             those
             Walls
             .
             We
             are
             all
             naturally
             in
             Sodom
             ;
             if
             God
             did
             not
             hale
             us
             out
             ,
             whiles
             we
             linger
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             World.
             If
             God
             meet
             with
             a
             very
             good
             field
             ,
             he
             pulls
             up
             the
             Weeds
             and
             lets
             the
             Corn
             grow
             ;
             if
             indifferent
             ,
             he
             lets
             the
             Corn
             and
             Weeds
             grow
             together
             ;
             if
             very
             ill
             ,
             he
             gathers
             the
             few
             ears
             of
             Corn
             ,
             and
             burns
             the
             weeds
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             So
             say
             most
             men
             of
             their
             bosome
             sins
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             
               this
               sin
               is
               neer
               to
               flye
               unto
            
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             in
             my
             bosome
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             one
             Lord
             ;
             perchance
             but
             a
             trip
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             or
             a
             wanton
             glance
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             or
             a
             lustful
             thought
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             O
             let
             me
             escape
             and
             abide
             in
             that
             sin
             ,
             in
             that
             
               Zoar
               ,
               and
               my
               soul
               shall
               live
               :
            
             and
             he
             saies
             most
             truly
             that
             his
             Soul
             shall
             live
             .
             For
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             that
             such
             a
             one
             should
             live
             without
             his
             beloved
             sin
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             that
             he
             should
             live
             without
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             O
             the
             large
             bounty
             of
             God
             which
             reacheth
             not
             to
             us
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             ours
             !
             God
             saves
             Lot
             for
             Abrahams
             sake
             ,
             and
             Zoar
             for
             Lots
             sake
             :
             if
             Sodom
             had
             not
             been
             too
             wicked
             ,
             it
             had
             escaped
             .
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             Gods
             dear
             Children
             that
             are
             intermix'd
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             world
             could
             not
             stand
             ;
             the
             wicked
             owe
             their
             lives
             unto
             those
             few
             good
             ,
             which
             they
             hate
             and
             persecute
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               26.
               
               Lot
            
             at
             the
             17
             verse
             may
             not
             so
             much
             as
             look
             at
             the
             flame
             ;
             whether
             for
             the
             stay
             of
             his
             passage
             ,
             or
             the
             horror
             of
             the
             sight
             ,
             or
             tryal
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             or
             fear
             of
             commiseration
             .
             Small
             Precepts
             from
             God
             are
             of
             importance
             ,
             obedience
             is
             as
             well
             tryed
             ,
             and
             disobedience
             as
             well
             punished
             in
             little
             as
             in
             much
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             Lots
             Wife
             did
             but
             turn
             back
             her
             head
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             whether
             in
             curiosity
             ,
             or
             unbelief
             ,
             or
             love
             ,
             and
             compassion
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             she
             is
             turned
             into
             a
             Monument
             of
             disobedience
             ;
             
               ut
               praestarit
               fidelibus
               condimentum
            
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             seasoning
             to
             faithful
             men
             ;
             and
             teach
             us
             not
             to
             look
             back
             ,
             not
             to
             fall
             off
             from
             that
             calling
             in
             
             which
             we
             are
             once
             entered
             .
             And
             now
             what
             did
             it
             avail
             Lots
             Wife
             not
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             ashes
             in
             Sodom
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             turned
             into
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Salt
             in
             the
             plain
             .
             He
             that
             saved
             a
             whole
             City
             cannot
             save
             his
             own
             Wife
             .
             God
             cannot
             abide
             small
             sins
             in
             those
             whom
             he
             hath
             obliged
             .
             If
             we
             displease
             him
             ,
             God
             can
             as
             well
             meet
             with
             us
             out
             of
             Sodom
             as
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             35.
             
             Though
             Lot
             fled
             from
             company
             he
             could
             not
             flye
             from
             sin
             :
             he
             who
             was
             not
             tainted
             with
             Uncleanness
             in
             Sodom
             ,
             is
             overtaken
             with
             Drunkenness
             and
             Incest
             in
             a
             Cave
             .
             Rather
             than
             Satan
             shall
             want
             baits
             ,
             Lots
             own
             Daughters
             will
             prove
             Sodomites
             :
             those
             which
             should
             have
             comforted
             ,
             betrayed
             him
             .
             How
             little
             are
             some
             hearts
             moved
             with
             judgements
             !
             The
             ashes
             of
             Sodom
             and
             the
             pillar
             of
             Salt
             were
             not
             yet
             out
             of
             their
             eye
             ,
             when
             they
             dare
             think
             of
             lying
             with
             their
             own
             Father
             .
             They
             knew
             whilst
             Lot
             was
             sober
             he
             could
             not
             be
             unchaste
             ;
             Drunkenness
             is
             the
             way
             to
             all
             bestial
             affections
             and
             acts
             .
             Wine
             knows
             no
             difference
             either
             of
             persons
             or
             sins
             .
             By
             this
             we
             see
             likewise
             what
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             give
             way
             to
             temptation
             ,
             Lot
             being
             once
             drunk
             is
             the
             more
             apt
             to
             fall
             into
             it
             again
             .
          
           
             Verse
             37.
             
             No
             doubt
             Lot
             was
             afterwards
             ashamed
             of
             his
             Incestuous
             seed
             ,
             and
             now
             wished
             he
             had
             come
             alone
             out
             of
             Sodom
             ;
             yet
             even
             this
             unnatural
             Bed
             was
             blessed
             with
             encrease
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             our
             Saviours
             worthy
             Ancestors
             sprung
             after
             from
             this
             line
             .
             Gods
             Election
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             our
             means
             ;
             neither
             are
             blessings
             or
             Curses
             ever
             traduced
             .
             The
             chaste
             Bed
             of
             holy
             Parents
             hath
             often
             bred
             a
             Monstruous
             Generation
             ;
             and
             contrarily
             God
             hath
             sometimes
             raised
             an
             holy
             Seed
             from
             the
             Drunken
             Bed
             of
             Incest
             or
             Fornication
             .
             Thus
             will
             God
             magnifie
             the
             freedom
             of
             his
             own
             choice
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             know
             that
             we
             are
             not
             born
             but
             made
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             THe
             truth
             was
             here
             not
             only
             concealed
             but
             dissembled
             :
             as
             the
             Moon
             hath
             her
             specks
             ,
             so
             the
             best
             have
             their
             blemishes
             :
             we
             are
             born
             men
             not
             Angels
             ;
             and
             as
             our
             composition
             is
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             subject
             to
             the
             temptations
             that
             are
             apt
             to
             arise
             from
             those
             principles
             of
             our
             Nature
             .
             A
             Sheep
             may
             slip
             into
             a
             ditch
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Swine
             ;
             only
             here
             's
             the
             difference
             ,
             the
             one
             delights
             in
             the
             mud
             ,
             the
             other
             would
             fain
             get
             out
             of
             it
             :
             the
             righteous
             may
             fall
             seven
             times
             a
             day
             as
             well
             as
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             then
             the
             righteous
             riseth
             as
             oft
             and
             repenteth
             of
             his
             sin
             ;
             whereas
             the
             wicked
             lies
             down
             and
             continues
             in
             it
             .
             This
             was
             the
             second
             time
             Abraham
             had
             committed
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             still
             continued
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             God
             had
             reproved
             Abimelech
             on
             Abrahams
             behalf
             ,
             and
             now
             Abimelech
             reproves
             Abraham
             on
             Gods.
             God
             told
             Abimelech
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             another
             mans
             Wife
             ,
             and
             Abimelech
             replyed
             ,
             That
             other
             man
             had
             told
             him
             a
             Lye.
             It
             is
             a
             sad
             thing
             that
             Saints
             and
             Beleevers
             should
             do
             that
             for
             which
             they
             should
             justly
             fall
             under
             the
             reproof
             of
             Infidels
             :
             we
             should
             rather
             dazle
             their
             eyes
             and
             draw
             from
             their
             Consciences
             at
             least
             a
             testimony
             of
             our
             innocency
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             from
             Sauls
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               more
               righteous
               than
               I
               my
               son
            
             David
             .
             The
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             should
             be
             a
             Commentary
             on
             Christs
             life
             ;
             
               Which
               of
               you
               can
               condemne
               me
               of
               evil
               ,
            
             said
             Christ
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ?
             and
             we
             that
             bear
             his
             Name
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             ;
             and
             so
             carry
             our selves
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             by
             the
             world
             .
             For
             our
             profession
             as
             it
             is
             most
             eminent
             ,
             so
             most
             eyed
             ,
             and
             worst
             censured
             ;
             none
             therefore
             to
             keep
             within
             so
             strict
             lines
             as
             the
             Christian
             ,
             being
             one
             ever
             under
             monitors
             :
             for
             behold
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               We
               are
               made
               a
               gazing
               stock
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               Angels
               ,
               to
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             The
             reward
             of
             sin
             is
             death
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             but
             what
             kind
             of
             death
             ?
             a
             double
             death
             saith
             this
             text
             ,
             
               Morte
               morierie
            
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             ,
             a
             death
             complicated
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             death
             wrap'd
             in
             death
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             so
             intricate
             ,
             so
             intangling
             as
             death
             ?
             Who
             ever
             got
             out
             of
             a
             winding-sheet
             ?
             It
             is
             death
             aggravated
             by
             its
             self
             ,
             
             death
             weighed
             down
             by
             death
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             so
             heavy
             as
             death
             ?
             Who
             ever
             threw
             off
             his
             Grave-stone
             ?
             It
             is
             multiplied
             by
             its
             self
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             so
             infinite
             as
             death
             ?
             Who
             ever
             told
             over
             the
             dayes
             of
             death
             ?
             Let
             several
             sinners
             then
             pass
             this
             consideration
             through
             their
             several
             sins
             ,
             that
             as
             Abimelech
             here
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             without
             Gods
             mercy
             upon
             every
             sin
             die
             the
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             double
             death
             eternal
             and
             temporary
             ,
             temporal
             and
             spiritual
             death
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Adultery
             is
             called
             here
             a
             great
             sin
             ;
             not
             only
             for
             the
             uncleanness
             and
             filthiness
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             punishment
             that
             follows
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             overtakes
             whole
             Cities
             and
             Kingdoms
             for
             that
             sin
             in
             their
             Governors
             :
             as
             it
             would
             have
             done
             here
             had
             not
             God
             with-held
             Abimelech
             from
             that
             sin
             ,
             verse
             6.
             
             Now
             God
             keeps
             his
             Children
             from
             sinning
             either
             by
             instinct
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             instruction
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             guiding
             and
             guard
             of
             Angels
             ,
             or
             by
             diseases
             ,
             as
             here
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             Wheresoever
             is
             wickedness
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             fear
             of
             God
             ;
             these
             two
             cannot
             lodge
             under
             one
             roof
             ;
             for
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             drives
             out
             evil
             ,
             Ecclus.
             1.
             26.
             
             As
             therefore
             Abraham
             here
             argues
             well
             from
             the
             Cause
             to
             the
             Effect
             ;
             
               because
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               is
               not
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               therefore
               they
               will
               kill
               me
               :
            
             So
             David
             argues
             back
             from
             the
             Effect
             to
             the
             Cause
             ,
             
               they
               imagine
               wickedness
               on
               their
               Bed
               ,
               therefore
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               is
               not
               before
               them
               .
            
             I
             would
             to
             God
             neither
             of
             these
             Arguments
             were
             demonstrative
             ;
             but
             our
             lives
             shew
             they
             are
             .
             For
             if
             we
             feared
             the
             Lord
             durst
             we
             dally
             with
             his
             Name
             ,
             durst
             we
             tear
             it
             in
             pieces
             ?
             Surely
             we
             contemne
             his
             person
             ,
             whose
             Name
             we
             contemne
             .
             The
             Iewes
             have
             a
             conceit
             that
             the
             sin
             of
             that
             Israelite
             which
             was
             stoned
             for
             Blasphemy
             ,
             was
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             named
             that
             ineffable
             Name
             Iehovah
             .
             Shall
             their
             fear
             keep
             them
             from
             once
             mentioning
             the
             dreadful
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             our
             fear
             keep
             us
             from
             abusing
             it
             .
             Durst
             we
             so
             boldly
             sin
             against
             God
             in
             the
             face
             if
             we
             feared
             him
             .
             Durst
             we
             mock
             God
             with
             a
             formal
             flourish
             of
             that
             which
             our
             heart
             tells
             us
             we
             are
             not
             ,
             if
             we
             feared
             him
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             Thus
             God
             comes
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             an
             Engine
             and
             helps
             his
             people
             at
             a
             pinch
             .
             Abraham
             had
             brought
             himself
             into
             the
             bryars
             ,
             and
             could
             find
             no
             way
             out
             .
             Many
             a
             heavie
             heart
             he
             had
             no
             doubt
             for
             his
             dear
             Wife
             (
             who
             suffered
             by
             his
             default
             )
             and
             she
             again
             for
             him
             .
             God
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             provides
             graciously
             for
             them
             both
             .
             She
             is
             kept
             undefiled
             ,
             he
             greatly
             enriched
             ;
             and
             now
             they
             are
             both
             secured
             and
             dismissed
             with
             rewards
             and
             priviledges
             .
             Oh
             who
             would
             not
             serve
             such
             a
             God
             as
             turns
             our
             errors
             and
             evil
             counsels
             to
             our
             great
             good
             ;
             as
             the
             Athenians
             believed
             their
             Goddess
             Minerva
             did
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               16.
               
               Abraham
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             veil
             of
             Sarahs
             eyes
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             ,
             knowing
             her
             to
             be
             Abrahams
             Wife
             ,
             should
             look
             upon
             her
             to
             desire
             her
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             putteth
             Sarah
             in
             mind
             of
             her
             subjection
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             whereof
             the
             veil
             is
             a
             sign
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             10.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Abraham
             was
             her
             veil
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             her
             just
             excuse
             that
             she
             did
             this
             for
             his
             cause
             being
             by
             him
             perswaded
             :
             but
             the
             former
             Exposition
             is
             the
             better
             .
             For
             the
             following
             words
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             was
             that
             she
             might
             he
             reproved
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             this
             she
             reproved
             her self
             :
             so
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             words
             rather
             of
             the
             Writer
             concerning
             Sarah
             ,
             than
             of
             Abimelech
             to
             Sarah
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             Barrenness
             is
             a
             just
             punishment
             for
             an
             Incontinent
             life
             .
             This
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Solomon
             who
             of
             300
             Concubines
             ,
             and
             700
             Wives
             ,
             left
             but
             one
             Son
             Rehoboam
             ,
             and
             he
             not
             very
             wise
             to
             succeed
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             VVE
             must
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             least
             Mercy
             ,
             how
             greatly
             then
             in
             the
             greatest
             ;
             our
             joyes
             take
             their
             measure
             by
             our
             mercies
             .
             When
             Sarah
             had
             a
             Son
             she
             said
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               made
               me
               to
               laugh
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               that
               hear
               me
               shall
               laugh
               with
               me
               .
            
             Her
             mercy
             in
             receiving
             a
             Son
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             serve
             a
             whole
             world
             to
             make
             merry
             with
             .
             The
             man
             that
             had
             found
             his
             lost
             Sheep
             ,
             laid
             it
             on
             his
             shoulders
             rejoycing
             ,
             (
             it
             was
             a
             pleasant
             burthen
             to
             him
             )
             and
             when
             he
             came
             home
             he
             called
             together
             his
             Friends
             and
             Neighbors
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               with
               me
            
             .
             As
             some
             afflictions
             are
             so
             big
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             own
             sorrows
             are
             not
             large
             enough
             to
             weep
             and
             mourn
             over
             them
             ;
             so
             some
             blessings
             are
             so
             big
             ,
             that
             they
             call
             out
             more
             than
             our
             own
             affections
             to
             rejoyce
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             It
             is
             not
             alwayes
             a
             disparagement
             to
             be
             laugh'd
             at
             ;
             the
             best
             may
             be
             laugh'd
             at
             ,
             the
             just
             upright
             man
             is
             so
             ;
             holiness
             is
             under
             disgrace
             among
             unholy
             men
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             telling
             this
             story
             reports
             it
             as
             a
             great
             example
             of
             unholy
             scorn
             ,
             
               he
               that
               was
               born
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               did
               persecute
               him
               that
               was
               born
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               Ishmael
            
             persecuted
             
               Isaac
               .
               Moses
            
             here
             tells
             us
             the
             manner
             how
             ,
             and
             the
             weapon
             wherewith
             .
             Ishmael
             did
             not
             lift
             up
             his
             hand
             against
             Isaac
             (
             as
             Cain
             did
             against
             Abel
             )
             but
             his
             tongue
             ,
             
               he
               mocked
               him
            
             .
             Those
             greatest
             differences
             in
             divine
             Heraldry
             of
             being
             born
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             shew
             where
             the
             quarrel
             lay
             :
             it
             was
             the
             spiritualness
             of
             Isaac
             which
             rendered
             him
             so
             obnoxious
             to
             his
             Carnal
             Brother
             
               Ishmael
               .
               Isaac
            
             was
             born
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             he
             shewed
             some
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             Ishmael
             did
             not
             relish
             ,
             and
             therefore
             mocked
             him
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             the
             reason
             ,
             
               The
               natural
               man
               receiveth
               not
               the
               things
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               foolishness
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               10.
               
               Sarah
            
             speaks
             angerly
             concerning
             
               Ishmael
               ,
               This
               son
               of
               the
               Bond-woman
               shall
               not
               be
               Heir
               with
               my
               son
               :
            
             and
             might
             not
             God
             have
             said
             as
             roundly
             concerning
             us
             ,
             these
             bond-slaves
             of
             sin
             and
             Satan
             shall
             not
             be
             Heirs
             with
             my
             Son.
             But
             such
             is
             the
             goodness
             of
             our
             gracious
             God
             ,
             he
             deals
             with
             us
             like
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Prodigal
             Child
             :
             the
             Son
             feared
             a
             sharp
             rebuke
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             provided
             a
             dainty
             feast
             .
             And
             thus
             God
             not
             only
             pardons
             our
             indignities
             ,
             but
             crowns
             us
             with
             mercies
             and
             loving
             kindness
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             confess
             ingeniously
             with
             the
             Prodigal
             Child
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               called
               thy
               Sons
               ,
               make
               us
               as
               one
               of
               thy
               hired
               servants
            
             ;
             vouchsafe
             us
             even
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             thy
             favour
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             more
             than
             we
             can
             deserve
             or
             expect
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             Let
             us
             never
             be
             ashamed
             to
             follow
             the
             counsel
             of
             such
             as
             are
             discreet
             and
             godly
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             greatly
             material
             who
             they
             be
             that
             give
             us
             good
             counsel
             ,
             whether
             our
             superiors
             ,
             equals
             ,
             or
             inferiors
             .
             For
             we
             must
             not
             weigh
             so
             much
             who
             is
             the
             counsellor
             ,
             as
             what
             is
             the
             counsel
             .
             The
             child
             is
             somtimes
             made
             able
             to
             advise
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Servant
             may
             somtimes
             see
             more
             than
             his
             Master
             ,
             the
             Wife
             may
             sometimes
             give
             good
             counsel
             to
             her
             Husband
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             dispraise
             or
             disparagement
             for
             them
             to
             hearken
             to
             their
             inferiors
             ,
             but
             they
             ought
             to
             receive
             it
             as
             a
             Message
             brought
             unto
             them
             from
             God
             ;
             yea
             if
             an
             enemy
             should
             perswade
             us
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             make
             this
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             hearken
             to
             our
             own
             profit
             .
             Abraham
             accounted
             it
             no
             reproach
             or
             reproof
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             obey
             the
             Counsel
             of
             his
             Wife
             ,
             when
             she
             perswaded
             him
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             Bond-woman
             and
             her
             Son
             ;
             and
             Abraham
             is
             commanded
             to
             listen
             unto
             it
             ;
             for
             God
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               In
               all
               that
            
             Sarah
             
               shall
               say
               unto
               thee
               ,
               hear
               her
               voice
               .
            
             Away
             then
             with
             the
             pride
             and
             pevishness
             of
             all
             those
             that
             take
             it
             as
             a
             discredit
             unto
             themselves
             to
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             duty
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             refuse
             all
             Counsel
             whereof
             themselves
             are
             not
             the
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             It
             fares
             with
             us
             for
             the
             most
             part
             as
             it
             did
             with
             Hagar
             ;
             as
             long
             as
             her
             Bread
             and
             her
             Bottle
             held
             out
             ,
             so
             long
             she
             was
             reasonably
             well
             content
             ;
             we
             hear
             no
             complaint
             ,
             no
             moan
             that
             she
             made
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             these
             were
             wasted
             and
             spent
             ,
             
             presently
             she
             falls
             a
             crying
             out
             she
             was
             undone
             ,
             she
             and
             her
             child
             must
             dye
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             other
             hope
             .
             Thus
             it
             fares
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             our
             means
             and
             monies
             hold
             we
             can
             be
             pretty
             well
             content
             ,
             God
             Almighty
             seldome
             hears
             of
             us
             ;
             but
             if
             these
             be
             exhausted
             and
             gone
             ,
             we
             are
             presently
             out
             of
             heart
             :
             we
             think
             there
             is
             no
             way
             but
             one
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             and
             our
             children
             must
             perish
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             remedy
             ;
             unless
             God
             open
             our
             eyes
             as
             he
             did
             Hagars
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             fountaim
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             that
             is
             ever
             at
             hand
             to
             supply
             the
             Poors
             necessities
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             are
             quieted
             .
             It
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             for
             a
             man
             to
             pray
             for
             his
             daily
             bread
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             Cubbard
             ;
             but
             when
             our
             own
             provisions
             fail
             us
             ,
             then
             to
             rely
             and
             rest
             upon
             the
             provisions
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             tryal
             of
             a
             Christians
             Faith.
             It
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             swim
             in
             a
             warm
             Bath
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             can
             hold
             up
             his
             head
             in
             a
             dangerous
             Sea
             ,
             when
             every
             Wave
             is
             ready
             to
             swallow
             him
             up
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             tryal
             of
             a
             mans
             strength
             ;
             so
             't
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             be
             content
             in
             a
             plentiful
             estate
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             want
             ,
             no
             lack
             of
             any
             thing
             :
             but
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             a
             Sea
             of
             Troubles
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             wants
             like
             so
             many
             Waves
             come
             daily
             breaking
             in
             upon
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             hold
             up
             his
             head
             with
             content
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             there
             's
             the
             touchstone
             of
             an
             undissembled
             Faith
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             ALL
             the
             injunctions
             of
             God
             that
             went
             before
             were
             but
             easie
             tryals
             of
             Abrahams
             Faith
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             Command
             ;
             at
             which
             all
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             have
             stood
             amaz'd
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whether
             they
             should
             more
             wonder
             at
             Gods
             injunction
             ,
             or
             Abrahams
             obedience
             :
             Many
             years
             had
             that
             good
             Patriarch
             waited
             for
             his
             Isaac
             ,
             now
             at
             last
             he
             hath
             joyfully
             received
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             this
             gracious
             acclamation
             ;
             
               In
               Isaac
               shall
               thy
               seed
               be
               call'd
               ,
               and
               all
               Nations
               blessed
               .
            
             Behold
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             Expectation
             ,
             he
             that
             might
             not
             endure
             a
             mock
             from
             his
             Brother
             ,
             must
             now
             endure
             the
             knife
             of
             his
             Father
             ;
             
               Take
               thine
               only
               Son
               Isaac
               ,
               whom
               thou
               lovest
               ,
               and
               offer
               him
               for
               a
               burnt-Offering
               .
            
             Never
             any
             Gold
             was
             tryed
             in
             so
             hot
             a
             fire
             ;
             who
             but
             Abraham
             would
             not
             have
             expostulated
             with
             God
             ?
             but
             God
             knew
             that
             he
             spake
             to
             an
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             knew
             that
             he
             had
             to
             do
             with
             a
             God
             :
             Faith
             had
             taught
             him
             not
             to
             argue
             ,
             but
             obey
             .
             In
             an
             holy
             wilfulness
             he
             either
             forgets
             Nature
             ,
             or
             despises
             her
             :
             he
             is
             sure
             that
             what
             God
             commands
             is
             good
             ;
             that
             what
             he
             promises
             is
             infallible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             careless
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             trusts
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             In
             matters
             of
             God
             ,
             whosoever
             consults
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             shall
             never
             offer
             up
             his
             Isaac
             to
             God
             :
             there
             needs
             no
             Counsellor
             when
             we
             know
             God
             is
             the
             Commander
             .
             Here
             is
             neither
             grudging
             ,
             nor
             deliberating
             ,
             nor
             delaying
             ;
             his
             Faith
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             sorry
             for
             that
             he
             must
             do
             .
             Sarah
             her self
             may
             not
             know
             of
             Gods
             charge
             ,
             and
             her
             Husbands
             purpose
             ;
             lest
             her
             affection
             should
             have
             overcome
             her
             Faith
             :
             that
             which
             he
             must
             do
             he
             will
             do
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             learn'd
             not
             to
             regard
             the
             life
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             had
             learn'd
             not
             to
             regard
             the
             sorrow
             of
             his
             Wife
             .
             It
             is
             too
             much
             tenderness
             to
             respect
             the
             censures
             and
             constructions
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             a
             direct
             word
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             It
             seems
             this
             good
             Patriarch
             was
             to
             travel
             three
             whole
             dayes
             to
             this
             Execution
             ;
             and
             still
             must
             Isaac
             be
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             whom
             all
             this
             while
             he
             seems
             to
             see
             bleeding
             upon
             the
             pile
             of
             wood
             which
             he
             carries
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             miserable
             as
             to
             dwell
             under
             the
             expectation
             of
             a
             great
             evil
             .
             That
             misery
             which
             must
             be
             is
             mitigated
             with
             speed
             ,
             and
             aggravated
             by
             delay
             .
             All
             this
             while
             if
             Abraham
             had
             repented
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             leisure
             to
             return
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             smal
             tryal
             even
             in
             the
             very
             time
             of
             tryal
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             When
             Abraham
             went
             up
             to
             the
             great
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             he
             left
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             his
             Ass
             below
             .
             Though
             our
             natural
             reason
             ,
             and
             humane
             Arts
             serve
             to
             carry
             us
             to
             the
             hill
             ,
             to
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             to
             possess
             us
             of
             the
             hill
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             such
             a
             knowledg
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Religion
             as
             must
             
             save
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             leave
             our
             natural
             reason
             ,
             and
             humane
             Arts
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             hill
             ,
             and
             climb
             up
             only
             by
             the
             light
             and
             strength
             of
             Faith.
             
               Dimitte
               me
               quia
               lucescit
            
             ,
             said
             that
             Angel
             that
             wrestled
             with
             
               Iacob
               ,
               Let
               me
               go
               for
               it
               grows
               light
               .
            
             If
             thou
             think
             to
             see
             me
             by
             day-light
             ,
             saith
             that
             Angel
             thou
             wilt
             be
             deceived
             .
             If
             we
             think
             to
             see
             this
             mysterie
             of
             the
             Trinity
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Reason
             ,
             Dimittimus
             ,
             we
             shall
             loose
             that
             hold
             which
             we
             had
             before
             ;
             our
             natural
             Faculties
             ,
             our
             Reason
             will
             be
             perplex'd
             and
             enfeebled
             ,
             and
             our
             supernatural
             ,
             our
             Faith
             not
             strengthened
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             When
             they
             are
             come
             within
             sight
             of
             the
             chosen
             mountain
             ,
             the
             Servants
             are
             dismissed
             ;
             what
             a
             devotion
             is
             this
             that
             will
             abide
             no
             witnesses
             ?
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             two
             of
             his
             own
             vassals
             to
             see
             him
             do
             that
             which
             soon
             after
             all
             the
             World
             must
             know
             he
             hath
             done
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             Abraham
             afraid
             of
             that
             piety
             which
             the
             beholders
             could
             not
             see
             without
             horror
             ,
             without
             resistance
             ,
             which
             no
             ear
             could
             hear
             of
             without
             abomination
             .
             What
             stranger
             could
             have
             endur'd
             to
             see
             the
             Father
             carry
             the
             knife
             and
             fire
             ,
             instruments
             of
             that
             death
             which
             he
             had
             rather
             suffer
             than
             inflict
             ,
             the
             Son
             securely
             carrying
             that
             burthen
             which
             must
             carry
             him
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             If
             Abrahams
             heart
             could
             have
             known
             how
             to
             relent
             that
             question
             of
             his
             dear
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             and
             religious
             Son
             ,
             had
             melted
             it
             into
             compassion
             ;
             
               My
               Father
               ,
               behold
               the
               fire
               and
               the
               wood
               ,
               but
               where
               is
               the
               Sacrifice
               ?
            
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             that
             word
             ,
             
               My
               Father
            
             did
             not
             strike
             Abraham
             as
             deep
             as
             the
             knife
             of
             Abraham
             could
             strike
             his
             Son
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             not
             so
             much
             as
             think
             (
             O
             miserable
             man
             ,
             that
             may
             not
             at
             once
             be
             a
             Son
             to
             such
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Father
             to
             such
             a
             Son
             )
             still
             he
             persists
             ,
             and
             conceals
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             meant
             not
             ,
             prophesies
             ;
             
               My
               Son
               ,
               God
               will
               provide
               a
               Lamb
               for
               a
               burnt-Offering
               .
            
          
           
             
               Verse
               10.
               
               Abraham
            
             here
             lifts
             up
             his
             hand
             to
             fetch
             the
             stroke
             of
             death
             at
             once
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             asthinking
             by
             chance
             that
             God
             will
             relent
             after
             the
             first
             wound
             .
             Now
             the
             stay
             of
             Abraham
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Church
             lies
             upon
             bleeding
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Father
             ;
             what
             bowels
             can
             chuse
             but
             yearn
             at
             this
             spectacle
             ?
             which
             of
             the
             Savagest
             Heathens
             that
             had
             been
             now
             upon
             the
             hill
             of
             Moriah
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             through
             the
             bushes
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Father
             hanging
             over
             the
             throat
             of
             such
             a
             Son
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             been
             more
             perplex'd
             in
             his
             thought
             ,
             than
             that
             unexpected
             Sacrifice
             was
             in
             those
             briars
             :
             yet
             he
             whom
             it
             nearest
             concern'd
             is
             least
             touch'd
             :
             Faith
             had
             wrought
             the
             same
             in
             him
             which
             cruelty
             would
             in
             others
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             moved
             .
             He
             contemns
             all
             fears
             ,
             and
             over-looks
             all
             impossibilities
             ;
             his
             heart
             tells
             him
             that
             the
             same
             hand
             which
             rais'd
             Isaac
             from
             the
             dead
             womb
             of
             Sarah
             ,
             can
             raise
             him
             again
             from
             the
             ashes
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             With
             this
             confidence
             was
             the
             hand
             of
             Abraham
             now
             falling
             upon
             the
             throat
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             himself
             for
             dead
             ;
             when
             suddenly
             the
             Angel
             of
             God
             interrupts
             him
             ,
             forbids
             him
             ,
             commends
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             The
             voice
             of
             God
             was
             never
             so
             welcome
             ,
             never
             so
             sweet
             ,
             never
             so
             seasonable
             as
             now
             .
             It
             was
             the
             tryal
             that
             God
             intended
             ,
             not
             the
             fact
             .
             Isaac
             is
             sacrificed
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             alive
             :
             and
             now
             both
             of
             them
             are
             more
             happy
             in
             that
             they
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             than
             they
             could
             have
             been
             distress'd
             if
             they
             had
             done
             it
             .
             Gods
             charges
             are
             oft-times
             harsh
             in
             the
             beginnings
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             conclusion
             alwayes
             comfortable
             :
             true
             spiritual
             comforts
             are
             commonly
             late
             and
             sudden
             .
             God
             defers
             on
             purpose
             that
             our
             tryals
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             our
             deliverance
             welcome
             ,
             our
             recompence
             glorious
             .
             Isaac
             had
             never
             been
             so
             precious
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             recovered
             from
             death
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             as
             miraculously
             restored
             as
             given
             :
             Abraham
             had
             never
             been
             so
             blessed
             in
             his
             Seed
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             neglected
             Isaac
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             The
             only
             way
             to
             find
             comfort
             in
             any
             earthly
             thing
             ,
             is
             to
             surrender
             it
             in
             a
             faithful
             carelesness
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             Abraham
             came
             to
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             go
             away
             with
             dry
             hands
             ;
             God
             cannot
             abide
             that
             good
             purposes
             should
             be
             frustrate
             .
             Lest
             either
             Abraham
             should
             not
             do
             that
             for
             which
             he
             came
             ,
             or
             shall
             want
             means
             of
             speedy
             thanks-giving
             for
             so
             gracious
             a
             disappointment
             ;
             behold
             a
             Ram
             stands
             ready
             for
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             proffers
             himself
             to
             this
             happy
             exchange
             .
             He
             that
             made
             that
             beast
             brings
             him
             thither
             ,
             fastens
             him
             there
             .
             Even
             in
             small
             things
             there
             is
             a
             great
             providence
             ;
             what
             mysteries
             there
             are
             in
             every
             (
             though
             the
             least
             )
             act
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             BEcause
             the
             years
             of
             Sarah
             are
             here
             distinctly
             numbred
             ,
             and
             the
             Hebrews
             read
             thus
             ,
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             Sarah
             was
             an
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             and
             seven
             years
             ;
             the
             Jewish
             Rabbins
             collect
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             commended
             her
             beauty
             and
             her
             chastity
             :
             viz.
             that
             she
             was
             as
             fair
             at
             an
             hundred
             years
             as
             at
             twenty
             ,
             and
             as
             chast
             at
             twenty
             as
             at
             seven
             ;
             but
             this
             collection
             of
             the
             Rabbins
             perchance
             is
             scarce
             warrantable
             from
             the
             words
             ;
             yet
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             for
             our
             comfort
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             number
             all
             our
             years
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             be
             few
             or
             many
             ,
             he
             hath
             set
             them
             down
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Remembrance
             .
             For
             here
             Sarah's
             daies
             are
             punctually
             numbred
             ;
             and
             Iob
             in
             his
             Fourteenth
             Chapter
             mentioneth
             moneths
             and
             daies
             ;
             how
             that
             our
             daies
             are
             exactly
             determined
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             moneths
             which
             man
             hath
             to
             live
             are
             in
             the
             Lords
             hand
             .
             Wherefore
             no
             good
             man
             need
             make
             any
             question
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             care
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             life
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             skill
             of
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             but
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             These
             words
             ,
             
               She
               dyed
               at
               Hebron
            
             ,
             bids
             us
             meditate
             on
             theformer
             Story
             .
             'T
             is
             well
             known
             that
             at
             
               Beersheba
               Abimelech
            
             made
             a
             league
             with
             Abraham
             ;
             the
             tenure
             whereof
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             should
             not
             hurt
             the
             other
             .
             whereupon
             Abraham
             supposing
             he
             should
             have
             set
             up
             his
             staff
             there
             ,
             planted
             a
             grove
             :
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             Sarah
             dieth
             not
             there
             ,
             but
             dieth
             at
             Hebron
             certain
             miles
             distant
             from
             Beersheba
             ,
             and
             dieth
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             happily
             without
             the
             presence
             of
             her
             Son
             and
             acquaintance
             ,
             dieth
             in
             a
             strange
             place
             among
             strangers
             :
             which
             may
             serve
             to
             comfort
             those
             whom
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             die
             in
             their
             own
             Country
             among
             their
             nearest
             and
             dearest
             Friends
             ,
             wanting
             them
             to
             close
             up
             their
             dying
             eyes
             ,
             and
             perform
             the
             duties
             and
             offices
             of
             love
             .
             For
             though
             Friends
             be
             absent
             ,
             yet
             the
             best
             Friends
             God
             and
             his
             Christ
             are
             ever
             present
             to
             the
             faithful
             ;
             and
             when
             all
             forsake
             ,
             yet
             they
             never
             forsake
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             is
             no
             further
             from
             one
             place
             than
             another
             :
             and
             then
             in
             regard
             we
             are
             all
             with
             Sarah
             and
             Abraham
             here
             liable
             to
             a
             wandering
             and
             a
             wavering
             condition
             ,
             this
             should
             hold
             up
             in
             us
             all
             a
             longing
             desire
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             all
             joy
             remains
             and
             is
             fix'd
             for
             evermore
             ,
             seeing
             here
             we
             have
             no
             happiness
             ,
             no
             rest
             ,
             no
             quietness
             .
             Here
             is
             only
             the
             vally
             of
             tears
             and
             weeping
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             for
             the
             happy
             place
             of
             joy
             and
             gladness
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             where
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             sorrow
             ,
             nor
             crying
             ,
             nor
             tears
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             This
             Sarah
             that
             before
             was
             the
             desire
             of
             Abrahams
             eyes
             is
             now
             desired
             to
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ;
             she
             that
             before
             had
             a
             beauty
             to
             tempt
             Kings
             ,
             had
             not
             now
             so
             much
             left
             her
             by
             death
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             her
             own
             Husband
             .
             I
             have
             read
             of
             a
             fair
             young
             German
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             living
             ,
             refused
             to
             be
             pictured
             ,
             and
             put
             off
             the
             importunity
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             by
             giving
             way
             that
             after
             a
             few
             daies
             burial
             they
             might
             send
             a
             Painter
             to
             his
             Vault
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             saw
             cause
             for
             it
             ,
             draw
             the
             image
             of
             Death
             unto
             the
             Life
             ;
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             found
             his
             face
             half
             eaten
             ,
             his
             Midrife
             and
             Back-bone
             full
             of
             Serpents
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             stands
             pictured
             among
             his
             armed
             Ancestors
             .
             Thus
             doth
             the
             fairest
             Beauty
             change
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             as
             bad
             with
             you
             and
             me
             as
             it
             was
             here
             with
             Sarah
             ;
             and
             then
             what
             nearest
             Relation
             will
             endure
             our
             company
             ,
             what
             Servants
             shall
             we
             have
             to
             wait
             upon
             us
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             what
             officious
             people
             to
             cleanse
             away
             the
             moist
             cloud
             cast
             upon
             our
             faces
             from
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             weeping
             Vaults
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             longest
             Weepers
             for
             our
             Funerals
             ;
             all
             our
             Friends
             will
             then
             like
             Abraham
             in
             the
             Text
             desire
             to
             remove
             us
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             The
             eye
             affects
             the
             heart
             with
             sorrow-occasioning
             objects
             ;
             if
             sorrow
             be
             in
             the
             eye
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             stay
             long
             from
             the
             heart
             .
             Hence
             when
             Sarah
             was
             dead
             ,
             Abraham
             in
             this
             Text
             thus
             bespeaks
             the
             people
             among
             whom
             he
             dwelt
             ,
             
               If
               it
               be
               in
               your
               mind
               that
               I
               should
               bury
               my
               dead
               out
               of
               my
               sight
               .
            
             It
             did
             afflict
             the
             heart
             of
             Abraham
             with
             sorrow
             to
             see
             the
             body
             of
             his
             deceased
             Wife
             ,
             or
             the
             Coffin
             where
             she
             lay
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             so
             entirely
             loved
             ,
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Bury
               her
               out
               of
               my
               sight
               .
            
          
           
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             This
             world
             is
             but
             a
             thorow-fare
             :
             we
             have
             no
             place
             to
             settle
             to
             abide
             here
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             first
             purchase
             of
             possession
             should
             be
             like
             this
             of
             Abrahams
             ,
             a
             place
             to
             bury
             in
             ,
             not
             to
             build
             upon
             :
             Our
             Grave
             is
             our
             long
             and
             lasting
             home
             ;
             all
             our
             other
             houses
             are
             but
             transitory
             ,
             and
             as
             short-lived
             as
             our selves
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             mind
             us
             of
             our
             mortality
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             with
             the
             Patriarch
             here
             to
             make
             our
             Sepulchre
             our
             first
             purchase
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             when
             our
             first
             Parents
             had
             made
             them
             Garments
             of
             Figg-leaves
             ,
             God
             gave
             them
             Garments
             of
             skins
             ;
             with
             those
             they
             would
             have
             covered
             their
             shame
             ,
             with
             these
             God
             did
             discover
             their
             mortality
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             Though
             the
             pomp
             of
             Funerals
             concerns
             not
             the
             dead
             in
             real
             and
             effective
             purposes
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             living
             to
             see
             their
             Friends
             fairly
             Interr'd
             .
             For
             to
             the
             Dead
             it
             is
             all
             one
             whether
             they
             be
             carried
             forth
             on
             a
             Chariot
             ,
             or
             a
             wooden
             Beer
             ,
             whether
             they
             rot
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             whether
             in
             a
             Cave
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Ditch
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             but
             opinion
             ,
             and
             the
             decency
             of
             some
             to
             be
             served
             .
             Let
             thy
             Friend
             therefore
             be
             interr'd
             as
             Sarah
             was
             here
             after
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             person
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             that
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             who
             was
             ever
             temperate
             in
             his
             expence
             ,
             was
             yet
             pleas'd
             to
             admit
             the
             cost
             of
             Maries
             Ointment
             upon
             his
             head
             and
             feet
             ,
             because
             she
             did
             it
             against
             his
             Burial
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             remark't
             it
             to
             be
             a
             great
             act
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             honourable
             to
             Interr
             our
             Friends
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             give
             a
             testimony
             of
             our
             hopes
             of
             their
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               3.
               
               ABraham
            
             would
             not
             link
             his
             Son
             with
             the
             wicked
             :
             he
             remembred
             what
             had
             come
             of
             such
             Marriages
             in
             the
             Age
             before
             him
             ;
             when
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             took
             them
             Wives
             of
             the
             Daughters
             of
             Men
             only
             for
             their
             Beauty
             ,
             without
             regard
             of
             Religion
             or
             honesty
             .
             Their
             destruction
             was
             a
             lesson
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             avoided
             their
             sin
             by
             fearing
             their
             punishment
             .
             And
             afterwards
             under
             the
             Law
             God
             gave
             his
             people
             express
             charge
             concerning
             this
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             there
             given
             ,
             
               Lest
               they
               make
               thy
               Sons
               go
               a
               whoring
               after
               their
               gods
            
             ;
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             prevail
             as
             with
             the
             Jew
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             with
             the
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             The
             necessary
             use
             of
             seasoning
             and
             sanctifying
             the
             first
             entrance
             into
             the
             married
             estate
             ,
             is
             by
             prayer
             to
             God.
             Abrahams
             servant
             being
             intrusted
             with
             a
             business
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             commended
             the
             whole
             success
             to
             God
             by
             prayer
             ;
             and
             the
             Woman
             being
             sent
             away
             by
             her
             Friends
             ,
             was
             dismiss'd
             with
             a
             blessing
             upon
             both
             .
             Look
             to
             the
             first
             Marriage
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             the
             Lord
             himself
             knit
             the
             knot
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             it
             with
             a
             blessing
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             and
             Gods
             course
             should
             be
             a
             pattern
             for
             the
             following
             times
             ;
             and
             to
             assure
             us
             withall
             ,
             that
             when
             this
             is
             left
             out
             we
             may
             well
             say
             as
             Christ
             did
             in
             another
             Particular
             concerning
             Marriage
             ,
             
               From
               the
               beginning
               it
               was
               not
               so
               .
            
             And
             good
             reason
             there
             is
             for
             this
             :
             for
             Marriage
             is
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             not
             call'd
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             it
             cannot
             prosper
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             When
             Eliezer
             went
             a
             wooing
             for
             his
             young
             Master
             Isaac
             ;
             the
             tryal
             by
             which
             he
             intended
             to
             prove
             a
             fit
             Wife
             for
             Isaac
             ,
             was
             this
             ;
             that
             if
             saith
             he
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             to
             the
             Maid
             give
             me
             drink
             ,
             she
             say
             again
             drink
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             thy
             Camels
             also
             ,
             she
             without
             more
             ado
             should
             be
             a
             Wife
             for
             Isaac
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             she
             were
             gentle
             ;
             not
             like
             the
             Woman
             Iohn
             4.
             who
             when
             Christ
             asked
             her
             Water
             ,
             call'd
             him
             Jew
             ;
             
               How
               is
               it
               that
               thou
               being
               a
               Iew
               ,
               askest
               water
               of
               one
               that
               is
               a
               Samaritan
               :
            
             for
             though
             there
             be
             many
             sins
             incident
             to
             Women
             ,
             yet
             no
             vice
             in
             Women
             is
             so
             unwomanly
             as
             this
             .
             If
             Adam
             had
             been
             furious
             the
             matter
             had
             been
             less
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             made
             of
             Earth
             the
             Mother
             of
             Iron
             and
             Steel
             ,
             those
             murthering
             mettals
             ;
             but
             the
             Woman
             she
             that
             was
             made
             of
             so
             tender
             mettal
             to
             become
             so
             terrible
             ,
             the
             weaker
             Vessel
             so
             strong
             in
             passion
             ,
             yea
             to
             look
             so
             fair
             ,
             and
             speak
             so
             foul
             ,
             what
             a
             contrariety
             is
             this
             .
             There
             was
             great
             reason
             sure
             to
             compare
             a
             good
             Woman
             to
             a
             snail
             :
             not
             only
             for
             her
             silence
             ,
             and
             continual
             keeping
             
             of
             her
             house
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             a
             certain
             timorousness
             of
             her
             nature
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             least
             shaking
             of
             the
             air
             shrinks
             back
             into
             her
             shell
             :
             and
             so
             ought
             the
             Wife
             to
             do
             if
             her
             Husband
             but
             speak
             ,
             to
             play
             all
             hid
             ,
             and
             under
             hatches
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             to
             her
             Husband
             as
             Rachel
             to
             her
             Father
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               my
               Lord
               be
               angry
               .
            
          
           
             
               Verse
               30.
               
               Laban
            
             gave
             this
             respect
             unto
             Abrahams
             Servant
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ,
             nor
             yet
             his
             Masters
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Ear-rings
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             Bracelets
             .
             Thus
             many
             love
             God
             for
             their
             own
             interest
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             glory
             ;
             in
             all
             their
             services
             they
             look
             a
             squint
             at
             God
             ,
             but
             directly
             at
             self-ends
             ;
             and
             seldom
             or
             never
             look
             at
             his
             glory
             but
             through
             the
             spectacles
             of
             self-love
             .
             Such
             was
             
               Iehu's
               Zeal
            
             serving
             God
             so
             far
             as
             he
             might
             serve
             himself
             ,
             2
             King.
             10.
             
             But
             this
             is
             merchandizing
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             obedience
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             for
             ends
             .
             I
             am
             never
             at
             the
             pitch
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             till
             I
             see
             enough
             in
             God
             himself
             without
             looking
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             him
             as
             my
             exceeding
             rich
             reward
             .
             When
             it
             comes
             once
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             the
             beauties
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasantness
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             the
             holiness
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             equity
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             are
             the
             arguments
             and
             wages
             that
             hire
             me
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             then
             do
             I
             serve
             him
             as
             I
             ought
             .
          
           
             Verse
             39.
             
             Here
             the
             servant
             leaveth
             out
             the
             charge
             that
             was
             given
             him
             by
             Abraham
             in
             the
             sixt
             Verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             :
             
               Beware
               that
               thou
               bring
               not
               my
               Son
               thither
               again
               ,
            
             for
             this
             speech
             would
             have
             offended
             them
             ;
             as
             though
             Abraham
             had
             counted
             them
             a
             forlorn
             and
             wicked
             people
             .
             We
             learn
             then
             from
             this
             discreet
             omission
             of
             this
             part
             of
             Abrahams
             charge
             ,
             that
             every
             truth
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             is
             not
             to
             be
             uttered
             .
          
           
             Verse
             63.
             
             It
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             study
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Stars
             ;
             in
             them
             the
             wonderful
             works
             of
             God
             are
             seen
             ;
             and
             a
             sober
             knowledg
             in
             Nature
             may
             be
             an
             advantage
             unto
             Grace
             .
             Heaven
             is
             the
             most
             considerable
             of
             all
             inanimate
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             more
             considerable
             than
             most
             of
             the
             animate
             .
             And
             therefore
             some
             of
             the
             Rabbins
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             Isaac
             went
             out
             into
             the
             field
             to
             meditate
             ,
             the
             subject
             of
             his
             meditation
             was
             the
             Stars
             ,
             or
             the
             Heavens
             .
             It
             is
             good
             to
             take
             field-room
             sometimes
             ,
             to
             view
             and
             contemplate
             the
             works
             of
             God
             round
             about
             .
             Only
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             folly
             of
             Astrological
             curiosities
             confining
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             to
             secondary
             causes
             ;
             avoid
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             may
             have
             admirable
             elevations
             unto
             God
             from
             the
             meditation
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God.
             If
             the
             Heavens
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             observe
             what
             glory
             that
             is
             which
             they
             declare
             .
             The
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Stars
             are
             Preachers
             ,
             universal
             Preachers
             ,
             they
             are
             natural
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             World
             is
             their
             charge
             ,
             and
             their
             words
             saith
             the
             
               Ps.
               19.
               go
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             65.
             
             At
             the
             first
             meeting
             of
             Isaac
             and
             Rebecka
             ,
             he
             was
             gone
             out
             to
             meditate
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             she
             came
             riding
             that
             way
             with
             his
             Fathers
             man
             ,
             who
             was
             imployed
             in
             making
             that
             Marriage
             ;
             and
             when
             upon
             asking
             she
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             he
             who
             was
             to
             be
             her
             Husband
             ,
             
               She
               took
               a
               veil
               and
               covered
               her
               face
               ,
            
             saith
             that
             story
             .
             What
             freedom
             and
             nearness
             soever
             they
             were
             to
             come
             to
             after
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             a
             modesty
             ,
             and
             a
             bashfulness
             ,
             and
             a
             reservedness
             required
             before
             ;
             and
             her
             first
             kindness
             should
             be
             but
             to
             be
             seen
             .
             A
             man
             would
             be
             glad
             of
             a
             good
             countenance
             from
             her
             that
             shall
             be
             his
             ,
             before
             he
             ask
             her
             whether
             she
             will
             be
             his
             or
             no
             :
             a
             man
             would
             be
             glad
             of
             a
             good
             countenance
             from
             his
             Prince
             before
             he
             intend
             to
             press
             him
             with
             any
             particular
             suit
             :
             and
             a
             sinner
             may
             become
             to
             his
             
               Miserere
               mei
               Domine
            
             ,
             to
             desire
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             think
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             look
             gratiously
             towards
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             refresh
             him
             with
             the
             beams
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             before
             he
             have
             digested
             his
             devotion
             into
             a
             formal
             prayer
             ,
             or
             entred
             into
             a
             particular
             consideration
             what
             his
             necessities
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             A
             Braham
             died
             ,
             saith
             the
             text
             ,
             
               plenus
               dierum
               ,
               full
               of
               years
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             said
             so
             in
             the
             text
             of
             Methusalem
             that
             he
             died
             full
             of
             years
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             had
             another
             manner
             of
             gomer
             ,
             another
             measure
             of
             life
             than
             Abraham
             :
             for
             he
             lived
             almost
             eight
             hundred
             years
             more
             than
             he
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             best
             disposed
             to
             die
             ,
             is
             fullest
             of
             years
             .
             One
             man
             may
             be
             fuller
             at
             twenty
             than
             another
             at
             seventy
             .
             David
             lived
             not
             the
             tythe
             of
             Methusalems
             years
             ,
             not
             ten
             to
             his
             hundred
             ,
             he
             lived
             less
             than
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             yet
             David
             is
             said
             to
             have
             died
             full
             of
             years
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             he
             had
             made
             himself
             agreeable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             made
             ripe
             for
             him
             .
             In
             that
             therefore
             Abraham
             is
             said
             here
             to
             die
             in
             a
             good
             old
             age
             ,
             whereas
             for
             many
             before
             him
             dying
             much
             elder
             this
             phrase
             is
             not
             used
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             the
             old
             age
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             his
             perfection
             of
             vertue
             that
             made
             a
             good
             old
             age
             .
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             text
             ,
             
               he
               was
               full
            
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             :
             upon
             which
             reading
             ,
             because
             dayes
             is
             not
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             the
             Rabbies
             gather
             that
             he
             was
             full
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             dayes
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             other
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             Of
             all
             the
             Patriarcks
             ,
             none
             made
             so
             little
             noise
             in
             the
             World
             as
             Isaac
             ;
             none
             lived
             either
             so
             privately
             ,
             or
             so
             innocently
             ;
             neither
             know
             I
             whether
             he
             proved
             himself
             a
             better
             Son
             ,
             or
             Husband
             .
             For
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             gave
             himself
             over
             to
             the
             knife
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             mourned
             three
             years
             for
             his
             Mother
             :
             For
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             sought
             not
             to
             any
             Handmaids
             bed
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             chaste
             forbearance
             reserved
             himself
             for
             twenty
             years
             space
             ,
             and
             prayed
             :
             Rebecca
             was
             so
             long
             barren
             ;
             his
             prayers
             proved
             more
             effectual
             than
             his
             seed
             .
             At
             last
             she
             conceives
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             more
             than
             the
             Daughter-in-law
             to
             Sarah
             ;
             whose
             Son
             was
             given
             her
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             the
             power
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             of
             her
             Husbands
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             God
             is
             better
             to
             us
             than
             we
             would
             our selves
             :
             Isaac
             prayes
             for
             a
             Son
             ,
             God
             gives
             him
             two
             at
             once
             :
             now
             she
             is
             no
             less
             troubled
             with
             the
             strife
             of
             the
             Children
             in
             her
             Womb
             ,
             than
             before
             with
             the
             want
             of
             Children
             .
             We
             know
             not
             when
             we
             are
             pleased
             ;
             that
             which
             we
             desire
             ,
             oft-times
             discontents
             us
             more
             in
             the
             fruition
             ;
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             complain
             both
             full
             and
             fasting
             .
             Before
             Rebecca
             conceived
             ,
             she
             was
             at
             ease
             :
             before
             spiritual
             Regeneration
             there
             is
             all
             peace
             in
             the
             Soul
             ;
             no
             sooner
             is
             the
             new-man
             form'd
             in
             us
             but
             the
             Flesh
             conflicts
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Grace
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Unquietness
             ;
             Esau
             alone
             would
             not
             have
             striven
             ;
             nature
             will
             ever
             agree
             with
             its
             self
             :
             never
             any
             Reb●cca
             conceived
             only
             an
             Esau
             ;
             or
             was
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             conceive
             none
             but
             a
             Iacob
             ;
             she
             must
             be
             the
             Mother
             of
             both
             that
             she
             may
             have
             both
             joy
             and
             exercise
             .
             This
             strife
             began
             early
             ;
             every
             true
             Israelite
             begins
             his
             War
             with
             his
             being
             .
          
           
             Verse
             26.
             
             So
             early
             ,
             so
             primary
             a
             sin
             is
             Pride
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             even
             Children
             strive
             for
             place
             and
             precedency
             ;
             and
             Mothers
             are
             ready
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Heraulds
             to
             know
             how
             Cradles
             should
             be
             ranked
             ,
             which
             Cradle
             shall
             have
             the
             first
             place
             .
             Nay
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Womb
             in
             this
             text
             there
             was
             contention
             for
             precedency
             ;
             Iacob
             took
             hold
             of
             his
             Brother
             Esaus
             heel
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             been
             born
             before
             him
             .
             And
             as
             our
             Pride
             begins
             in
             our
             Cradles
             ,
             so
             it
             continues
             in
             our
             Graves
             and
             Monuments
             .
             It
             was
             a
             good
             while
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             before
             any
             were
             buried
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             best
             contented
             themselves
             with
             the
             Church-yards
             .
             But
             now
             persons
             whom
             the
             Devil
             kept
             from
             Church
             all
             their
             lives
             ,
             Separatists
             and
             Libertines
             ,
             that
             never
             came
             to
             any
             Church
             ,
             Pride
             and
             vain-glory
             brings
             to
             Church
             after
             their
             deaths
             in
             an
             affectation
             of
             high
             Places
             and
             sumptuous
             Monuments
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             have
             given
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             any
             Pious
             Uses
             ;
             or
             have
             determined
             their
             Almes
             and
             their
             Dole
             which
             they
             have
             given
             in
             that
             one
             day
             of
             their
             Funeral
             and
             no
             farther
             ,
             have
             given
             large
             Annuities
             for
             new
             painting
             their
             Tombes
             ,
             and
             for
             new
             Flags
             and
             Scutcheons
             every
             certain
             number
             of
             years
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             31.
             
             These
             two
             were
             the
             Champions
             of
             two
             Nations
             ,
             the
             field
             was
             their
             Mothers
             Womb
             ;
             their
             quarrel
             precedency
             and
             superiority
             ;
             Esau
             got
             the
             right
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Iacob
             of
             Grace
             .
             Yet
             that
             there
             might
             be
             some
             pretence
             of
             equality
             ,
             lest
             Esau
             should
             out-run
             his
             Brother
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Iacob
             holds
             him
             fast
             by
             the
             heel
             ;
             so
             his
             hand
             was
             born
             before
             the
             others
             foot
             .
             But
             because
             Esau
             was
             some
             minutes
             the
             elder
             ;
             that
             the
             younger
             might
             have
             better
             claim
             to
             that
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             ,
             he
             buyes
             that
             which
             he
             could
             not
             winn
             :
             if
             either
             by
             strife
             ,
             or
             purchase
             ,
             or
             suit
             ,
             we
             can
             attain
             spiritual
             blessings
             we
             are
             happy
             :
             If
             Iacob
             had
             come
             forth
             first
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             known
             how
             much
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             God
             for
             the
             favour
             of
             his
             advancement
             .
          
           
             Verse
             32.
             
             There
             was
             never
             any
             Meat
             ,
             except
             the
             forbidden
             Fruit
             ,
             so
             dear
             bought
             as
             this
             Broth
             of
             Iacobs
             ;
             in
             both
             ,
             the
             Receiver
             and
             the
             Eater
             is
             accursed
             .
             Every
             true
             son
             of
             Israel
             will
             be
             content
             to
             purchase
             spiritual
             favours
             with
             earthly
             ;
             and
             that
             man
             hath
             in
             him
             too
             much
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Esau
             which
             will
             not
             rather
             die
             than
             forgo
             his
             birthright
             .
             Hence
             we
             may
             further
             learn
             ,
             that
             if
             Esau
             were
             so
             much
             to
             blame
             to
             fell
             his
             birthright
             for
             a
             mess
             of
             Pottage
             ,
             which
             yet
             was
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             are
             they
             to
             blame
             that
             Ahab-like
             sell
             themselves
             to
             work
             wickedness
             ;
             that
             for
             a
             title
             of
             honour
             ,
             esteem
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             little
             white
             and
             yellow
             dust
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             (
             meer
             vanities
             )
             will
             sell
             their
             souls
             ?
             Alas
             !
             These
             ticklings
             will
             turn
             into
             stings
             ;
             and
             the
             torment
             will
             be
             the
             more
             torment
             the
             more
             pleasing
             the
             sin
             was
             .
             'T
             will
             be
             but
             cold
             Comfort
             for
             any
             man
             to
             go
             to
             Hell
             with
             Credit
             ;
             or
             that
             others
             think
             him
             gone
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             he
             feels
             himself
             in
             Hell.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               33.
               
               Esau
            
             sold
             his
             Birthright
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Rabbins
             say
             ,
             Heaven
             its
             self
             ;
             whereof
             the
             birthright
             was
             a
             type
             and
             pledge
             .
             So
             Esau's
             sin
             was
             in
             his
             unthankfulness
             for
             such
             a
             dignity
             ;
             in
             limiting
             it
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             selling
             it
             so
             cheap
             ;
             but
             especially
             in
             his
             prophane
             parting
             with
             a
             spiritual
             blessing
             for
             a
             temporal
             ,
             with
             the
             food
             and
             joy
             of
             Angels
             for
             a
             mess
             of
             Pottage
             .
             Such
             a
             foolish
             bargain
             makes
             every
             impenitent
             person
             in
             the
             sale
             of
             his
             soul
             for
             a
             thing
             of
             nought
             ;
             which
             Christ
             (
             who
             only
             knew
             and
             paid
             the
             price
             of
             a
             Soul
             )
             saith
             ,
             is
             more
             worth
             than
             the
             world
             .
             Let
             there
             be
             no
             prophane
             person
             among
             us
             as
             was
             Esau
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             
             And
             that
             there
             may
             not
             ,
             let
             not
             men
             take
             pleasure
             in
             pleasure
             ,
             spend
             too
             much
             time
             in
             it
             .
             It
             was
             not
             simply
             a
             sin
             in
             Esau
             to
             go
             a
             hunting
             ;
             but
             yet
             the
             more
             he
             used
             the
             more
             prophane
             he
             grew
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             came
             at
             length
             to
             contemne
             his
             birthright
             .
             God
             allows
             men
             to
             stoop
             to
             lawful
             delights
             and
             recreations
             for
             their
             bodies
             sake
             ,
             as
             the
             Eagle
             to
             the
             prey
             ,
             or
             as
             Gideons
             Souldiers
             to
             soop
             their
             handful
             ,
             not
             swill
             their
             belly
             full
             .
             An
             honest
             heart
             is
             where
             his
             calling
             is
             ;
             such
             a
             one
             when
             he
             is
             elsewhere
             is
             like
             a
             fish
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             whereunto
             if
             it
             leap
             for
             Recreation
             or
             Necessity
             ,
             yet
             it
             soon
             returns
             to
             his
             own
             Element
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               34.
               
               Esau
            
             may
             be
             as
             great
             a
             glutton
             in
             his
             Pottage
             as
             those
             greedy
             Dogs
             ,
             Isa.
             56.
             12.
             
             Thus
             the
             Poor
             may
             sin
             as
             much
             in
             their
             throat
             as
             the
             Rich
             ;
             for
             men
             have
             
               talem
               dentem
               ,
               qualem
               mentem
            
             ,
             such
             an
             appetite
             as
             they
             have
             affection
             :
             there
             is
             Epicurisme
             in
             course
             fare
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             dainties
             .
             An
             Esau's
             luxury
             is
             in
             his
             mind
             more
             than
             his
             taste
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             IF
             the
             Canaanites
             had
             amended
             by
             the
             former
             Famine
             ,
             this
             latter
             had
             been
             prevented
             .
             For
             God
             takes
             no
             delight
             in
             the
             misery
             and
             affliction
             of
             his
             Creatures
             .
             He
             first
             tries
             gentle
             means
             ,
             and
             if
             those
             will
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             rigid
             and
             severe
             courses
             must
             be
             used
             :
             first
             he
             chastiseth
             us
             with
             Rods
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             Scorpions
             :
             if
             a
             single
             Famine
             will
             not
             humble
             us
             ,
             that
             Famine
             shall
             be
             doubled
             till
             we
             are
             brought
             low
             ,
             and
             continued
             upon
             us
             so
             long
             as
             we
             continue
             in
             our
             sins
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             
             our
             destruction
             is
             from
             our selves
             ;
             and
             if
             God
             doth
             multiply
             his
             Judgements
             upon
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             that
             we
             do
             multiply
             our
             sins
             :
             if
             man
             be
             not
             weary
             of
             sinning
             ,
             what
             reason
             is
             there
             that
             God
             should
             be
             weary
             of
             punishing
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             So
             long
             as
             we
             carry
             flesh
             and
             blood
             about
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             subject
             to
             such
             passions
             as
             arise
             from
             that
             flesh
             and
             blood
             :
             Moses
             had
             his
             anger
             ;
             Abraham
             and
             Isaac
             their
             fear
             .
             But
             now
             these
             passions
             must
             be
             kept
             within
             their
             bounds
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             run
             out
             into
             sin
             .
             As
             here
             Isaac's
             fear
             was
             too
             predominant
             ,
             it
             made
             him
             as
             it
             had
             done
             his
             Father
             Abraham
             call
             his
             Wife
             his
             Sister
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             to
             lie
             ;
             which
             sin
             was
             greater
             in
             him
             than
             in
             his
             Father
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             warn'd
             by
             his
             Fathers
             example
             .
             Now
             the
             child
             of
             God
             should
             rather
             die
             than
             lie
             .
             
               Nec
               prodam
               nec
               mentiar
            
             ,
             said
             that
             good
             Bishop
             in
             
               St.
               Augustine
            
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             a
             brave
             Woman
             in
             
               St.
               Ierome
            
             ,
             that
             being
             on
             the
             Rack
             ,
             resolved
             and
             answered
             the
             tormentor
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             tell
             the
             truth
             and
             perish
             ,
             than
             lie
             and
             live
             .
             The
             Chamelion
             is
             the
             most
             fearful
             of
             all
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             doth
             therefore
             change
             into
             all
             colours
             to
             save
             it self
             :
             so
             will
             timerous
             persons
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             fortifie
             our
             hearts
             against
             this
             passion
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             fall
             into
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             passion
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               13.
               
               Isaac
            
             waxed
             rich
             because
             the
             Lord
             blessed
             him
             ,
             verse
             12.
             it
             is
             Gods
             blessing
             that
             maketh
             rich
             .
             Godliness
             hath
             the
             promises
             of
             both
             lives
             ;
             now
             the
             Promises
             are
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.
             9.
             who
             is
             the
             heir
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             hath
             godly
             men
             his
             co-heirs
             ,
             entailing
             upon
             them
             riches
             and
             honour
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             length
             of
             daies
             ,
             the
             blessings
             of
             both
             hands
             ;
             and
             if
             at
             any
             time
             God
             doth
             deny
             gain
             to
             godliness
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             it
             may
             be
             admired
             for
             itsself
             ;
             as
             having
             a
             self-sufficiency
             ,
             and
             a
             hid
             treasure
             of
             its
             own
             .
             Agrain
             of
             Grace
             is
             worth
             all
             the
             gold
             of
             Ophir
             ,
             and
             a
             remnant
             of
             Faith
             of
             more
             value
             than
             the
             richest
             Ward-Robes
             .
             Thus
             a
             Righteous
             man
             is
             the
             richest
             man
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             true
             piety
             hath
             true
             plenty
             ,
             and
             whereas
             the
             Wicked
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             their
             sufficiency
             are
             in
             straits
             ,
             the
             Godly
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             their
             straits
             are
             in
             all
             sufficiency
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               18.
               
               Origen
            
             extends
             this
             power
             far
             ,
             though
             not
             very
             confidently
             ;
             perchance
             saith
             he
             in
             every
             one
             of
             our
             souls
             there
             is
             this
             well
             of
             the
             Water
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             this
             power
             to
             have
             power
             to
             open
             it
             :
             whether
             our
             souls
             be
             intended
             by
             Origen
             of
             us
             as
             we
             are
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             us
             as
             we
             are
             Christians
             I
             pronounce
             not
             ;
             but
             divide
             it
             :
             in
             all
             us
             as
             we
             are
             natural
             men
             there
             is
             this
             Well
             of
             Water
             of
             Life
             :
             Abraham
             digg'd
             it
             at
             first
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             our
             Heavenly
             Abraham
             infused
             it
             unto
             us
             at
             first
             in
             Adam
             ;
             of
             whom
             as
             we
             have
             the
             image
             of
             God
             though
             defaced
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             this
             Well
             of
             Water
             though
             stopt
             up
             :
             but
             then
             the
             Philistins
             having
             stopt
             this
             Well
             ,
             Satan
             by
             sin
             having
             barr'd
             it
             up
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             opening
             it
             again
             is
             not
             in
             the
             natural
             man
             ;
             but
             Isaac
             diggs
             it
             again
             ,
             Isaac
             who
             is
             
               Filius
               laetitiae
            
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             joy
             ;
             our
             Isaac
             ,
             our
             Jesus
             he
             opens
             this
             Well
             of
             Life
             again
             to
             all
             that
             receive
             him
             ;
             according
             to
             his
             Ordinance
             in
             his
             Church
             he
             hath
             given
             this
             power
             of
             keeping
             open
             in
             themselves
             this
             Well
             of
             Life
             ,
             these
             means
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             When
             Isaac's
             servants
             had
             digged
             a
             first
             and
             a
             second
             Well
             ,
             the
             Heardsmen
             of
             Gerar
             contended
             about
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             Water
             is
             ours
             :
             then
             his
             Servants
             digg'd
             a
             third
             Well
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             they
             strove
             not
             ;
             therefore
             he
             call'd
             the
             name
             of
             it
             
               Rehoboth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             room
             ;
             for
             now
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             room
             for
             us
             .
             Thus
             we
             may
             say
             of
             all
             our
             comforts
             and
             mercies
             Rehoboth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             room
             ;
             but
             of
             all
             our
             afflictions
             that
             they
             are
             straits
             .
          
           
             Verse
             30.
             
             In
             a
             Feast
             there
             are
             two
             things
             ;
             extraordinary
             provision
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             company
             ;
             both
             are
             lawful
             .
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             Creature
             not
             only
             for
             necessity
             ,
             but
             for
             delight
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             clear
             argument
             that
             such
             use
             of
             the
             Creatures
             in
             feasting
             is
             lawful
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             made
             more
             Creatures
             serving
             for
             the
             delight
             of
             man
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             made
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             man.
             If
             God
             had
             meant
             that
             men
             should
             do
             nothing
             but
             maintain
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             serve
             their
             own
             necessity
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             might
             go
             on
             in
             their
             places
             and
             callings
             ,
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Creatures
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             ;
             but
             God
             made
             nothing
             in
             vain
             :
             therefore
             he
             is
             willing
             we
             should
             use
             the
             creatures
             for
             moderate
             delight
             .
             Thus
             Abraham
             made
             a
             great
             Feast
             at
             the
             weaning
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             here
             
             makes
             a
             Feast
             for
             Abimelech
             and
             Phicol
             the
             chief
             Captain
             of
             his
             Army
             :
             and
             the
             like
             examples
             we
             have
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             himself
             was
             at
             a
             Feast
             in
             Cana
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             where
             when
             Wine
             fail'd
             he
             supplied
             it
             by
             miracles
             .
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
             Men
             may
             do
             much
             ,
             and
             go
             far
             in
             the
             love
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             love
             them
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             loved
             :
             they
             may
             hold
             an
             outward
             correspondency
             with
             them
             in
             outward
             peace
             and
             neighbourhood
             ;
             they
             may
             live
             quietly
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             ;
             be
             free
             from
             quarrels
             ,
             suits
             ,
             contentions
             ,
             vexations
             ,
             and
             oppositions
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             respects
             may
             keep
             fair
             quarter
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             not
             love
             them
             ,
             as
             Gods
             people
             are
             to
             be
             loved
             .
             Abimelech
             and
             Phicol
             desire
             to
             live
             peaceably
             and
             quietly
             with
             Isaac
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             an
             Oath
             and
             a
             Covenant
             between
             them
             ;
             but
             yet
             these
             being
             Heathens
             ,
             could
             not
             love
             Isaac
             as
             a
             godly
             man
             should
             be
             loved
             ;
             they
             departed
             from
             him
             in
             peace
             saith
             this
             verse
             ,
             peace
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             love
             is
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             AS
             Isaac
             said
             here
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             ;
             so
             may
             we
             say
             both
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             place
             and
             manner
             of
             our
             death
             .
             For
             death
             surprizeth
             some
             ,
             as
             Abel
             when
             he
             was
             walking
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             others
             as
             Uz
             when
             he
             was
             sitting
             at
             his
             door
             ;
             some
             with
             Iobs
             children
             at
             a
             Feast
             ,
             others
             with
             the
             Philistines
             sporting
             in
             a
             Theater
             .
             Thus
             likewise
             may
             we
             say
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             death
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             death
             when
             a
             man
             dies
             ,
             as
             a
             Lamp
             goes
             out
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             more
             Oyl
             to
             feed
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             violent
             death
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             thrust
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamp
             of
             Life
             not
             burnt
             ,
             but
             blown
             out
             .
             Iosia
             dies
             by
             the
             hurt
             of
             an
             Arrow
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             of
             God
             by
             the
             teeth
             of
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             Abimelech
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             a
             stone
             .
             Boast
             not
             thy self
             therefore
             of
             to
             morrow
             ,
             for
             thou
             knowest
             not
             what
             a
             day
             may
             bring
             forth
             ;
             if
             not
             an
             end
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             an
             end
             of
             thy
             life
             ;
             if
             it
             bring
             not
             forth
             conversion
             ,
             it
             may
             bring
             forth
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             What
             hath
             careless
             Esau
             lost
             ,
             if
             having
             sold
             his
             Birth-right
             ,
             he
             may
             obtain
             the
             blessing
             .
             Or
             what
             hath
             Iacob
             gain'd
             if
             his
             Brothers
             Venison
             may
             countervail
             his
             pottage
             .
             Yet
             thus
             hath
             old
             Isaac
             decreed
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             now
             more
             blind
             in
             his
             eyes
             than
             in
             his
             affections
             .
             God
             had
             forewarn'd
             him
             that
             the
             Elder
             should
             serve
             the
             Younger
             ,
             yet
             Isaac
             goeth
             about
             to
             bless
             Esau.
             The
             dearest
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             have
             been
             sometimes
             transported
             with
             natural
             Affections
             ;
             he
             saw
             himself
             prefer'd
             to
             Ismael
             though
             the
             Elder
             ,
             he
             saw
             his
             Father
             wilfully
             forgetting
             Nature
             at
             Gods
             command
             ,
             in
             binding
             him
             for
             Sacrifice
             ;
             he
             saw
             Esau
             leudly
             matcht
             with
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             will
             remember
             nothing
             ,
             but
             Esau
             is
             my
             first-born
             :
             but
             how
             gratious
             is
             God
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             would
             ,
             will
             not
             let
             us
             sin
             :
             and
             so
             orders
             our
             actions
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             what
             we
             would
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             ought
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             That
             God
             which
             had
             ordain'd
             the
             Lordship
             for
             the
             younger
             ,
             will
             also
             contrive
             for
             him
             the
             blessing
             ;
             what
             he
             will
             have
             effected
             shall
             not
             want
             means
             :
             the
             mother
             shall
             rather
             defeat
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             beguile
             her
             Husband
             ,
             than
             the
             Father
             shall
             beguile
             the
             chosen
             Son
             of
             his
             Blessing
             .
             What
             was
             Iacob
             to
             Rebecca
             more
             than
             Esau
             ,
             or
             what
             Mother
             doth
             not
             more
             affect
             the
             Elder
             .
             But
             now
             God
             inclines
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Mother
             to
             the
             Younger
             ,
             against
             the
             custom
             of
             Nature
             ,
             because
             the
             Father
             loves
             the
             Elder
             against
             the
             promise
             .
             The
             Affections
             of
             Parents
             are
             divided
             ,
             that
             the
             Promise
             might
             be
             fulfil'd
             .
             Rebecca's
             craft
             shall
             answer
             Isaac's
             partiality
             .
             Isaac
             would
             unjustly
             turn
             Esau
             into
             
               Iacob
               ,
               Rebecca
            
             doth
             as
             cunningly
             turn
             Iacob
             into
             Esau
             :
             her
             desire
             was
             good
             ,
             her
             means
             was
             unlawful
             .
             God
             doth
             oft-times
             effect
             his
             just
             will
             by
             our
             wickednesses
             ;
             yet
             neither
             thereby
             justifying
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             nor
             blemishing
             his
             own
             actions
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             Here
             is
             nothing
             but
             counterfeiting
             :
             a
             fained
             person
             ,
             fained
             name
             ,
             fained
             Venison
             ,
             a
             fained
             answer
             ;
             and
             yet
             behold
             a
             true
             blessing
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             means
             :
             those
             were
             so
             unsound
             ,
             that
             Iacob
             himself
             doth
             more
             fear
             their
             curse
             than
             hope
             for
             their
             success
             :
             but
             Rebecca
             presuming
             upon
             the
             Oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             her
             Husbands
             simplicity
             dare
             be
             his
             surety
             for
             the
             danger
             ,
             his
             Counsellor
             for
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             business
             ,
             his
             Cook
             for
             the
             Diet
             ;
             yea
             dresses
             both
             the
             meat
             and
             the
             man.
             And
             now
             she
             wishes
             she
             could
             borrow
             Esau's
             tongue
             as
             well
             as
             his
             garments
             ;
             that
             she
             might
             securely
             deceive
             all
             the
             senses
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             suffered
             himself
             to
             be
             more
             dangerously
             deceived
             by
             his
             affection
             .
             But
             this
             is
             past
             her
             Remedy
             ;
             her
             Son
             must
             name
             himself
             Esau
             ,
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             Iacob
             .
             It
             is
             hard
             if
             our
             tongue
             do
             not
             bewray
             what
             we
             are
             in
             spite
             of
             our
             habit
             .
             This
             was
             enough
             to
             work
             Isaac
             to
             a
             suspition
             ,
             to
             an
             enquiry
             ,
             not
             to
             an
             incredulity
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             good
             of
             himself
             will
             hardly
             believe
             evill
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             will
             rather
             distrust
             his
             own
             senses
             ,
             than
             the
             fidelity
             of
             those
             he
             trusted
             ;
             all
             the
             senses
             are
             set
             to
             examine
             ,
             none
             sticketh
             at
             the
             Judgement
             but
             the
             ear
             :
             to
             deceive
             that
             ,
             Iacob
             must
             second
             his
             dissimulation
             with
             three
             lies
             in
             one
             breath
             ;
             
               I
               am
               Esau
               ,
               As
               thou
               badst
               me
               :
               My
               Venison
               .
            
             Onesin
             entertain'd
             fetcheth
             in
             another
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             forced
             to
             lodg
             alone
             ,
             either
             departeth
             or
             dieth
             .
             I
             love
             Iacobs
             blessing
             ,
             but
             I
             hate
             his
             lie
             I
             would
             not
             do
             that
             wilfully
             ,
             which
             Iacob
             did
             weakly
             ,
             on
             condition
             of
             a
             blessing
             :
             he
             that
             pardoned
             his
             infirmity
             would
             curse
             my
             obstinateness
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             Good
             Isaac
             had
             first
             set
             his
             hands
             to
             try
             whether
             his
             ears
             inform'd
             him
             aright
             ;
             and
             then
             feeling
             the
             hands
             of
             him
             whose
             voice
             he
             suspected
             ,
             that
             honest
             heart
             could
             not
             think
             that
             the
             skin
             might
             more
             easily
             be
             counterfeited
             than
             the
             Lungs
             :
             a
             smal
             satisfaction
             contents
             those
             whom
             guiltiness
             hath
             not
             made
             scrupulous
             :
             Isaac
             believes
             ,
             and
             blesseth
             the
             Younger
             Son
             in
             the
             Garments
             of
             the
             Elder
             .
             If
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             smell
             upon
             our
             backs
             the
             savour
             of
             our
             Elder
             Brothers
             Robes
             ,
             we
             cannot
             depart
             from
             him
             unblessed
             .
          
           
             Verse
             27.
             
             As
             Isaac
             said
             of
             his
             Son
             here
             ,
             
               The
               smell
               of
               my
               Son
               is
               as
               the
               smell
               of
               a
               field
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               blessed
               .
            
             So
             the
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             as
             he
             smelt
             a
             savour
             of
             rest
             from
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Noah
             should
             smell
             from
             us
             (
             if
             we
             intend
             to
             be
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Promise
             as
             Iacob
             was
             )
             the
             savour
             of
             Medicinal
             Herbs
             of
             remorse
             ,
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             contrition
             ,
             and
             detestation
             of
             former
             sins
             ;
             and
             the
             savour
             of
             odoriferous
             ,
             and
             fragrant
             ,
             and
             Aromatical
             Herbs
             ,
             Works
             worthy
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             amendment
             of
             Life
             ,
             Edification
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             zeal
             to
             his
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Verse
             32.
             
             No
             sooner
             is
             Iacob
             gone
             away
             full
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             blessing
             ,
             then
             Esau
             comes
             in
             full
             of
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             blessing
             ;
             and
             now
             blowing
             and
             sweating
             for
             his
             reward
             ,
             he
             finds
             nothing
             but
             a
             Repulse
             .
             Lewd
             men
             when
             they
             think
             they
             have
             earned
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             come
             proudly
             to
             challenge
             favour
             ,
             receive
             no
             answer
             ,
             but
             
               Who
               art
               thou
            
             ?
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             wicked
             fail
             them
             when
             they
             are
             at
             the
             highest
             ;
             whereas
             Gods
             children
             find
             these
             comforts
             in
             extremity
             which
             they
             durst
             not
             expect
             .
          
           
             Verse
             33.
             
             Both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             wonder
             at
             each
             other
             ;
             the
             one
             with
             fear
             ,
             the
             other
             with
             grief
             ;
             Isaac
             trembled
             ,
             and
             Esau
             wept
             ;
             the
             one
             upon
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             other
             upon
             Envy
             .
             Isaac's
             heart
             now
             told
             him
             that
             he
             should
             not
             have
             purposed
             the
             blessing
             where
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             due
             unto
             him
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             not
             purposed
             ;
             hence
             he
             durst
             not
             reverse
             that
             which
             he
             had
             done
             with
             Gods
             will
             besides
             his
             own
             :
             for
             now
             he
             saw
             that
             he
             had
             done
             unwilling
             Justice
             :
             God
             will
             find
             both
             time
             and
             means
             to
             reclaim
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             sins
             ,
             to
             manifest
             and
             reform
             their
             errors
             .
          
           
             Verse
             34.
             
             Who
             would
             have
             lookt
             for
             tears
             from
             Esau
             ;
             or
             who
             dare
             trust
             tears
             when
             he
             sees
             them
             fall
             from
             so
             graceless
             eyes
             .
             It
             was
             a
             good
             word
             here
             ,
             
               Bless
               me
               also
               O
               my
               Father
               :
            
             every
             miscreant
             can
             wish
             himself
             well
             .
             No
             man
             would
             be
             miserable
             if
             it
             were
             enough
             to
             desire
             happiness
             .
             Why
             did
             he
             not
             rather
             weep
             to
             his
             Brother
             for
             the
             pottage
             ,
             than
             to
             Isaac
             for
             a
             blessing
             ?
             If
             he
             had
             not
             then
             sold
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             needed
             now
             to
             begg
             ;
             It
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             deny
             us
             those
             favours
             which
             we
             were
             careless
             in
             keeping
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             undervalued
             in
             enjoying
             .
             How
             happy
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             know
             the
             seasons
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             neglect
             them
             ,
             how
             desperate
             to
             have
             known
             and
             neglected
             
             them
             !
             these
             tears
             were
             both
             late
             and
             false
             ,
             the
             tears
             of
             rage
             ,
             of
             envie
             ,
             of
             carnal
             desire
             :
             worldly
             sorrow
             causeth
             death
             .
             Yet
             whiles
             Esau
             howls
             out
             thus
             for
             a
             blessing
             ,
             I
             hear
             him
             cry
             out
             of
             his
             Fathers
             store
             ,
             
               (
               Hast
               thou
               but
               one
               blessing
               O
               my
               Father
               ?
               )
            
             of
             his
             Brothers
             subtilty
             ,
             
               (
               was
               he
               not
               rightly
               termed
            
             Jacob
             ?
             )
             I
             do
             not
             hear
             him
             blame
             his
             own
             deserts
             .
             He
             did
             not
             see
             while
             his
             Father
             was
             deceived
             and
             his
             Brother
             crafty
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             just
             ,
             and
             himself
             uncapable
             :
             he
             knew
             himself
             prophane
             ,
             and
             yet
             claims
             a
             blessing
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             NOne
             of
             all
             the
             Patriarks
             saw
             so
             evil
             dayes
             as
             Iacob
             did
             ;
             from
             whom
             justly
             hath
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             therefore
             taken
             her
             Name
             ;
             neither
             were
             the
             Faithful
             ever
             since
             called
             Abramites
             ,
             but
             Israelites
             .
             That
             no
             time
             might
             be
             lost
             ,
             he
             began
             his
             strife
             in
             the
             Womb
             ;
             after
             that
             ,
             he
             flyes
             for
             his
             life
             from
             a
             cruel
             Brother
             to
             a
             cruel
             Uncle
             .
             With
             a
             Staff
             goes
             he
             over
             Iordan
             alone
             ,
             doubtful
             and
             comfortless
             ,
             not
             like
             the
             Son
             of
             Isaac
             .
             In
             the
             way
             the
             Earth
             is
             his
             bed
             ,
             and
             a
             stone
             his
             pillow
             ;
             yet
             even
             there
             he
             sees
             a
             Vision
             of
             Angels
             .
             Iacob's
             heart
             was
             never
             so
             full
             of
             joy
             ,
             as
             when
             his
             head
             lay
             hardest
             .
             God
             is
             most
             present
             with
             us
             in
             our
             greatest
             dejection
             ,
             and
             loves
             to
             give
             comfort
             to
             those
             that
             are
             for
             saken
             of
             their
             hopes
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             This
             Ladder
             betokeneth
             Christ
             ,
             who
             above
             is
             God
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             beneath
             is
             man
             out
             of
             Iacob's
             Loins
             ,
             Ioh.
             1.
             51
             ;
             the
             Angels
             ascending
             and
             descending
             are
             the
             blessed
             Spirits
             ;
             which
             first
             ministred
             to
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             secondly
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Elect
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
             The
             Angels
             went
             up
             and
             down
             ;
             none
             of
             them
             were
             seen
             standing
             still
             :
             we
             must
             alwayes
             be
             going
             forward
             in
             our
             Christian
             courses
             ,
             and
             not
             think
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             heaven
             in
             a
             feather
             bed
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             climb
             a
             Ladder
             :
             if
             we
             expect
             to
             be
             carried
             as
             Elias
             was
             in
             a
             Chariot
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             fiery
             Chariot
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             Against
             Iacob's
             four-fold
             cross
             here
             is
             a
             four-fold
             comfort
             ,
             a
             plaister
             as
             broad
             as
             the
             sore
             ,
             and
             sovereign
             for
             it
             :
             Against
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               thee
               saith
               God
            
             ;
             Against
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               this
               Land
            
             ;
             Against
             his
             Poverty
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               spread
               abroad
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               West
            
             ;
             Against
             his
             solitariness
             and
             lowness
             ,
             
               Angels
               shall
               attend
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               seed
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             whereunto
             we
             may
             add
             that
             which
             surpasseth
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               In
               thy
               Seed
               shall
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               be
               blessed
               :
            
             thy
             Seed
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             stars
             in
             heaven
             :
             they
             that
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             shall
             have
             the
             blessings
             of
             both
             worlds
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             blessed
             here
             temporally
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             eternally
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             and
             peculiar
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             every
             Member
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             God
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             President
             over
             them
             .
             He
             is
             not
             far
             off
             from
             those
             that
             are
             his
             (
             however
             in
             time
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             tentation
             ,
             he
             seemeth
             so
             to
             them
             )
             but
             is
             ever
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             a
             gracious
             hand
             over
             them
             .
             This
             is
             it
             which
             the
             Lord
             so
             often
             promiseth
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             truly
             performeth
             to
             the
             great
             comfort
             of
             all
             his
             Children
             .
             This
             is
             it
             which
             the
             Lord
             speaketh
             to
             Iacob
             going
             from
             his
             Fathers
             house
             to
             
               Padan
               Aran
               ,
               Lo
               ,
               I
               am
               with
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             God
             thus
             promiseth
             his
             presence
             ,
             that
             the
             faithful
             might
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             protection
             and
             defence
             being
             gathered
             together
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             any
             comfort
             .
             If
             he
             were
             not
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             consider
             of
             our
             wants
             ,
             nor
             succour
             us
             in
             our
             necessities
             ,
             nor
             refresh
             us
             with
             his
             help
             while
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             we
             have
             comfort
             to
             be
             preserved
             in
             all
             perils
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             our
             Prayers
             and
             Requests
             that
             we
             make
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             assured
             and
             perswaded
             of
             his
             continual
             presence
             amongst
             us
             for
             our
             good
             and
             safety
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             Though
             the
             Almighty
             be
             every
             where
             ,
             yet
             not
             every
             where
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             say
             the
             Schools
             ;
             his
             presence
             indeed
             shines
             forth
             in
             all
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             same
             degrees
             of
             his
             presence
             ;
             and
             though
             his
             glory
             filled
             both
             the
             Bush
             and
             the
             space
             about
             it
             ,
             yet
             not
             both
             alike
             ;
             the
             one
             with
             fire
             ,
             the
             other
             perchance
             but
             with
             smoak
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             read
             Exod.
             3.
             of
             a
             place
             where
             Moses
             may
             stand
             ,
             and
             a
             place
             so
             holy
             whither
             he
             may
             not
             draw
             nigh
             ;
             the
             first
             too
             holy
             for
             his
             shoes
             ,
             the
             last
             too
             hot
             for
             his
             feet
             .
             Thus
             also
             we
             read
             of
             Gods
             House
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             and
             his
             House
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ;
             and
             to
             both
             Holiness
             required
             for
             their
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             an
             awful
             esteem
             for
             their
             Diety
             :
             Sanctified
             they
             must
             because
             they
             are
             Gods
             ,
             and
             Reverenced
             because
             he
             is
             in
             them
             .
             To
             witness
             whose
             personal
             residence
             was
             that
             solemne
             erecting
             of
             Altars
             where
             God
             vouchsafed
             to
             appear
             .
             Thus
             God
             here
             appeared
             to
             Iacob
             and
             strait
             wayes
             his
             Stone
             is
             anointed
             into
             a
             Pillar
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             last
             night
             was
             a
             pillow
             for
             himself
             ,
             must
             now
             be
             a
             resting
             place
             for
             his
             God
             ;
             there
             offering
             up
             his
             dues
             to
             heaven
             where
             he
             had
             before
             to
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             A
             mean
             or
             middle
             estate
             ,
             which
             is
             neither
             too
             eminent
             nor
             too
             obscure
             ,
             too
             rich
             nor
             too
             poor
             ,
             above
             contempt
             below
             envie
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             greatest
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             most
             free
             from
             danger
             ;
             as
             not
             being
             so
             low
             as
             to
             be
             trodden
             upon
             ,
             nor
             so
             high
             as
             to
             be
             seated
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             envie
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             it
             preserveth
             us
             from
             forgetfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             irreligion
             ,
             and
             prophanness
             ,
             which
             accompanies
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             use
             of
             unlawful
             means
             to
             maintain
             our
             estate
             ,
             and
             from
             impatiency
             ,
             murmuring
             ,
             and
             repining
             against
             God
             to
             which
             we
             are
             tempted
             in
             poverty
             .
             If
             then
             our
             God
             hath
             been
             so
             gracious
             unto
             us
             as
             to
             give
             us
             a
             convenient
             competency
             in
             these
             outward
             matters
             ,
             let
             us
             reckon
             our
             lot
             to
             have
             fallen
             unto
             us
             in
             a
             pleasant
             ground
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             a
             goodly
             heritage
             .
             And
             indeed
             our
             Nature
             desires
             not
             much
             .
             Food
             and
             Raiment
             are
             the
             only
             necessaries
             for
             this
             life
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             preservation
             of
             it
             )
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             .
             
               If
               God
               will
               be
               with
               me
               saith
            
             Jacob
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             all
             which
             he
             doth
             require
             :
             hitherto
             tend
             all
             our
             earthly
             labours
             and
             industries
             .
             Oh
             that
             we
             were
             wise
             to
             consider
             this
             ,
             how
             small
             a
             debt
             we
             owe
             to
             Nature
             ,
             how
             little
             would
             content
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             SO
             should
             it
             be
             with
             a
             man
             after
             his
             Communion
             with
             God
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Iacob
             after
             his
             Communion
             here
             with
             God
             in
             
               Bethel
               ;
               Then
            
             Jacob
             
               lift
               up
               his
               feet
               and
               came
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               People
               of
               the
               East
               :
            
             He
             lift
             up
             his
             feet
             ,
             he
             went
             with
             strength
             ,
             with
             spirit
             ,
             with
             cheerfulness
             :
             and
             then
             he
             went
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             had
             that
             sweet
             fellowship
             with
             God
             in
             Bethel
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             cheer'd
             and
             refresh'd
             with
             that
             spiritual
             bait
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             strength
             and
             force
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             went
             on
             lively
             and
             cheerfully
             in
             his
             journey
             .
             So
             when
             we
             have
             had
             fellowship
             with
             God
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             that
             heavenly
             bait
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             we
             should
             lift
             up
             our
             feet
             and
             go
             on
             cheerfully
             ,
             lively
             ,
             lustily
             in
             our
             journey
             towards
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Masters
             of
             Families
             should
             so
             order
             the
             Duties
             of
             their
             Families
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             under
             their
             jurisdiction
             may
             have
             such
             an
             employment
             as
             is
             most
             proper
             for
             him
             .
             Thus
             here
             Rachel
             kept
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             while
             Leah
             had
             her
             task
             within
             doors
             .
             God
             hath
             dispensed
             his
             Gifts
             diversly
             for
             the
             common
             benefit
             .
             To
             one
             man
             is
             given
             Knowledge
             ,
             to
             another
             the
             gift
             of
             Utterance
             ,
             to
             a
             third
             is
             given
             to
             speak
             with
             diverse
             Tongues
             ,
             to
             a
             fourth
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             those
             Tongues
             .
             There
             is
             scarce
             any
             one
             but
             hath
             something
             or
             other
             in
             him
             that
             is
             excellent
             and
             extraordinary
             ;
             some
             special
             talent
             to
             trade
             with
             ,
             some
             Honey
             to
             bring
             to
             the
             common
             hive
             ;
             if
             he
             have
             but
             an
             heart
             to
             it
             .
             Let
             every
             man
             therefore
             according
             to
             his
             several
             ability
             improve
             his
             Talent
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             donor
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             good
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             God
             hath
             two
             Daughters
             ,
             the
             younger
             which
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             fair
             and
             lovely
             like
             Rachel
             ,
             and
             courted
             by
             all
             ;
             the
             elder
             is
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             with
             tears
             is
             blear-eyed
             ,
             like
             Leah
             and
             neglected
             by
             most
             :
             but
             if
             men
             ask
             as
             Iacob
             for
             Rachel
             ,
             God
             will
             answer
             as
             Laban
             did
             
               Iacob
               ,
               'T
               is
               not
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               place
               to
               Marry
               the
               Younger
               before
               the
               Elder
            
             ;
             he
             that
             will
             not
             marry
             the
             Leah
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             shall
             never
             have
             the
             Rachel
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               20.
               
               Iacob
            
             thought
             seven
             years
             service
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             enjoy
             Rachel
             ;
             when
             his
             eye
             was
             upon
             his
             love
             ,
             he
             thought
             seven
             years
             ,
             and
             seven
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             small
             time
             .
             Did
             Iacob
             account
             so
             many
             years
             but
             a
             small
             time
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             account
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             seven
             hours
             short
             ?
             Admit
             it
             be
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             heaven
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             Rachel
             in
             our
             eye
             :
             fix
             our
             eyes
             upon
             immortality
             ,
             upon
             heaven
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             tribulations
             will
             seem
             not
             only
             light
             ,
             but
             nothing
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             short
             ,
             but
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             ,
             but
             as
             yesterday
             ;
             or
             as
             yesterday
             is
             to
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             to
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             After
             the
             service
             of
             an
             hard
             Apprenticeship
             had
             earned
             her
             whom
             Iacob
             loved
             ,
             his
             Wife
             is
             changed
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             a
             sort
             forced
             to
             an
             unwilling
             Adultery
             .
             His
             Mother
             had
             before
             substituted
             him
             who
             was
             the
             younger
             Son
             for
             the
             elder
             ;
             and
             now
             not
             long
             after
             his
             Father-in-law
             by
             the
             like
             fraud
             substitutes
             to
             him
             the
             elder
             Daughter
             for
             the
             younger
             .
             God
             comes
             oftentimes
             home
             to
             us
             in
             our
             own
             kind
             ,
             and
             even
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             others
             payes
             us
             our
             own
             when
             we
             look
             not
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             26.
             
             Many
             things
             may
             be
             Customable
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             commendable
             ,
             and
             used
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             often
             were
             better
             undone
             .
             Such
             practise
             draws
             nearer
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             than
             of
             Christ.
             For
             what
             was
             it
             else
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             so
             much
             stand
             upon
             under
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             elders
             ;
             and
             what
             did
             they
             censure
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Disciples
             so
             hardly
             for
             but
             their
             Customes
             ;
             and
             what
             was
             it
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             so
             deeply
             tax
             them
             for
             but
             the
             observation
             of
             their
             superfluous
             and
             superstitious
             Customs
             .
             The
             Fathers
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             most
             plain
             and
             pregnant
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             
               Veritate
               manifestata
               cedat
               consuetudo
               veritati
            
             :
             for
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Truth
            
             ;
             not
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Custome
            
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             without
             this
             limitation
             and
             regard
             ,
             if
             men
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Custome
             ,
             and
             will
             enquire
             no
             further
             into
             any
             thing
             than
             what
             is
             the
             Custome
             ,
             what
             hath
             been
             used
             heretofore
             ;
             much
             injury
             and
             evil
             may
             be
             committed
             ;
             Thus
             Laban
             here
             deceaving
             Iacob
             pretends
             the
             Custome
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             forsooth
             their
             Custome
             to
             marry
             the
             younger
             before
             the
             elder
             :
             but
             under
             that
             pretence
             he
             falsifies
             his
             promise
             ,
             abuseth
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             deceives
             his
             Friend
             .
          
           
             Verse
             28.
             
             It
             is
             doubtful
             whether
             it
             were
             a
             greater
             cross
             to
             Iacob
             to
             marry
             whom
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             disappointed
             of
             her
             whom
             he
             desired
             .
             And
             now
             he
             must
             begin
             a
             new
             hope
             where
             he
             made
             account
             of
             fruition
             .
             To
             raise
             up
             an
             expectation
             once
             frustrate
             ,
             is
             more
             difficult
             than
             to
             continue
             a
             long
             hope
             drawn
             on
             with
             likelihoods
             of
             performance
             ;
             yet
             thus
             dear
             is
             Iacob
             content
             to
             pay
             for
             Rachel
             even
             fourteen
             years
             servitude
             .
             Commonly
             Gods
             Children
             come
             not
             easily
             by
             their
             pleasures
             ;
             what
             miseries
             will
             not
             love
             digest
             and
             overcome
             ?
             And
             if
             Iacob
             were
             willingly
             consumed
             with
             heat
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             frost
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             to
             become
             the
             Son-in-law
             to
             Laban
             ,
             what
             should
             we
             refuse
             to
             be
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             
               Verse
               31.
               
               Rachel
            
             whom
             Iacob
             loved
             is
             barren
             ,
             Leah
             which
             was
             despised
             is
             fruitful
             .
             How
             wisely
             God
             weighs
             out
             to
             us
             our
             Favours
             and
             Crosses
             in
             an
             equal
             ballance
             :
             so
             tempering
             our
             sorrows
             that
             they
             may
             not
             oppress
             ,
             and
             our
             joyes
             that
             they
             may
             not
             transport
             us
             .
             Each
             one
             hath
             some
             matter
             of
             envie
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             grief
             to
             himself
             .
             Thus
             Leah
             envies
             Rachels
             beauty
             and
             love
             ;
             Rachel
             envies
             Leahs
             fruitfulness
             ;
             yet
             Leah
             would
             not
             be
             barren
             ,
             nor
             Rachel
             blear-eyed
             .
             And
             here
             also
             we
             see
             how
             the
             Lord
             useth
             to
             chastise
             the
             preposterous
             affections
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             as
             Iacob's
             love
             ,
             with
             Rachels
             barrenness
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               35.
               
               Leah
            
             had
             praised
             the
             Lord
             before
             at
             Rubens
             and
             Simeons
             birth
             ,
             but
             now
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             a
             new
             benefit
             she
             praiseth
             him
             again
             :
             which
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             Gods
             Mercies
             are
             multiplyed
             towards
             us
             ,
             so
             we
             should
             encrease
             and
             go
             forward
             in
             giving
             of
             thanks
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THough
             Iacob
             was
             as
             tender
             an
             Husband
             to
             Rachel
             as
             she
             could
             be
             a
             Mother
             of
             Children
             if
             she
             had
             them
             ,
             yet
             his
             love
             kept
             within
             bounds
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             love
             his
             Wife
             so
             far
             as
             she
             loved
             his
             and
             her
             God.
             If
             Rachel
             be
             angry
             with
             God
             ,
             Iacob
             will
             be
             angry
             with
             Rachel
             ;
             and
             if
             she
             inconsiderately
             will
             advance
             him
             to
             Gods
             seat
             ,
             and
             thrust
             Gods
             power
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             Iacob
             will
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             reprove
             her
             ,
             and
             condemne
             her
             by
             asking
             the
             question
             ,
             
               Am
               I
               in
               Gods
               stead
            
             ,
             who
             carrieth
             the
             key
             of
             the
             Womb
             under
             his
             own
             girdle
             .
             Moses
             was
             the
             meekest
             man
             on
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             when
             Gods
             glory
             is
             concerned
             ,
             and
             a
             rebellious
             people
             have
             broke
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             Moses
             will
             break
             that
             Table
             of
             stone
             wherein
             they
             were
             writ
             ,
             and
             his
             anger
             will
             destroy
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             Gods
             anger
             may
             not
             consume
             them
             all
             .
             Now
             let
             us
             imitate
             these
             great
             examples
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             be
             angry
             and
             not
             sin
             ,
             let
             us
             only
             be
             angry
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             I
             see
             in
             Rachel
             the
             image
             of
             her
             Grand-mother
             -
             Sarah
             ;
             both
             in
             her
             beauty
             of
             person
             ,
             in
             her
             actions
             ,
             in
             her
             success
             :
             she
             also
             will
             needs
             suborn
             her
             handmaid
             to
             make
             her
             a
             Mother
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             beyond
             hope
             her self
             conceiveth
             .
             It
             is
             a
             weak
             greediness
             in
             us
             to
             affect
             Gods
             blessings
             by
             unlawful
             means
             :
             what
             a
             proof
             and
             praise
             had
             it
             been
             of
             her
             Faith
             if
             she
             had
             staied
             Gods
             leisure
             ,
             and
             would
             rather
             have
             endured
             her
             barrenness
             than
             her
             Husbands
             Polygamy
             .
             Now
             she
             shews
             her self
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Laban
             ;
             the
             Father
             for
             covetousness
             ,
             the
             Daughters
             for
             emulation
             have
             drawn
             sin
             into
             Iacobs
             bed
             :
             he
             offended
             in
             yielding
             ,
             but
             they
             more
             in
             solliciting
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             fact
             is
             not
             imputed
             to
             Iacob
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             .
             In
             those
             sins
             which
             Satan
             draws
             us
             into
             ,
             the
             blame
             is
             ours
             ;
             in
             those
             sins
             which
             we
             move
             each
             other
             unto
             ,
             the
             most
             fault
             and
             punishment
             lies
             upon
             the
             tempter
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             Here
             Rachel
             makes
             use
             of
             Gods
             name
             to
             prophane
             it
             ;
             and
             under
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             would
             have
             God
             justifie
             her
             Maids
             and
             her
             own
             sin
             .
             Many
             cry
             up
             that
             Cause
             to
             be
             Gods
             which
             he
             never
             will
             own
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             Name
             to
             those
             Writings
             which
             at
             the
             last
             day
             shall
             condemne
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             there
             hath
             of
             late
             years
             been
             no
             sin
             so
             common
             among
             Christians
             as
             to
             prostitue
             both
             Gods
             Name
             and
             his
             Cause
             ;
             and
             as
             that
             great
             Commander
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             darkness
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             can
             transform
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             no
             deeds
             of
             darkness
             so
             black
             and
             ugly
             which
             have
             not
             been
             like
             their
             Father
             the
             Devil
             mask'd
             ,
             and
             veil'd
             ,
             and
             clouded
             even
             with
             light
             its
             self
             ;
             I
             mean
             with
             those
             glorious
             ,
             heavenly
             ,
             Angel-like
             pretences
             of
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             not
             only
             the
             most
             unchristian
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             inhumane
             practises
             ,
             the
             most
             unnatural
             savage
             barbarities
             of
             this
             last
             age
             of
             the
             World
             are
             now
             avowed
             to
             be
             the
             dictates
             and
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             (
             as
             in
             the
             text
             )
             hath
             judged
             and
             allowed
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               18.
               
               Leah
            
             broke
             the
             bonds
             of
             Matrimony
             and
             yet
             expects
             a
             reward
             :
             thus
             many
             times
             men
             flatter
             themselves
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             they
             are
             rewarded
             of
             God
             when
             they
             do
             ill
             .
             As
             Micah
             (
             having
             made
             houshold
             gods
             ,
             and
             entertained
             a
             Levite
             )
             cryes
             ,
             
               Now
               I
               know
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               good
               unto
               me
               because
               I
               have
               a
               Levite
               to
               my
               Priest
            
             ;
             but
             he
             never
             thought
             he
             had
             an
             Idol
             to
             his
             God.
             Thus
             Leah
             here
             rejoyced
             in
             that
             for
             which
             she
             should
             have
             repented
             ,
             and
             takes
             that
             for
             her
             hire
             ,
             which
             God
             ,
             for
             all
             she
             knew
             ,
             intended
             as
             her
             punishment
             .
             And
             indeed
             her
             Son
             Issachar
             (
             who
             was
             the
             hire
             here
             )
             was
             none
             of
             the
             wisest
             ,
             and
             withal
             a
             slave
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             Iacobs
             Prophesie
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             compared
             to
             an
             Ass
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             for
             his
             ease
             would
             submit
             unto
             any
             burthens
             ,
             impositions
             ,
             taxes
             .
             This
             was
             a
             simple
             ,
             low
             ,
             poor
             spirit
             ;
             and
             his
             posterity
             were
             for
             the
             general
             very
             unworthy
             and
             vile
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             was
             the
             hire
             ,
             the
             reward
             ,
             the
             blessing
             that
             Leah
             rejoyced
             in
             ;
             as
             if
             God
             had
             approved
             of
             the
             sin
             by
             the
             success
             and
             fruitfulness
             of
             her
             handmaids
             Womb
             :
             and
             this
             was
             her
             error
             
             of
             measuring
             and
             judging
             of
             things
             by
             the
             success
             :
             as
             if
             God
             did
             not
             many
             times
             give
             Children
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Riches
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             many
             times
             angry
             with
             men
             though
             they
             outwardly
             prosper
             .
             If
             this
             were
             not
             so
             the
             Turks
             and
             some
             Christians
             too
             at
             this
             day
             were
             in
             an
             happy
             condition
             ,
             who
             judge
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             their
             cause
             only
             by
             the
             success
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             are
             not
             crossed
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             are
             blessed
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             Children
             are
             a
             good
             dowry
             if
             they
             prove
             good
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             are
             alwayes
             an
             heritage
             that
             cometh
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             alwayes
             the
             Lords
             heritage
             :
             When
             our
             Children
             appear
             to
             be
             Gods
             heirs
             as
             well
             as
             ours
             ,
             then
             may
             we
             justly
             esteem
             them
             to
             be
             the
             best
             part
             of
             our
             estate
             ,
             and
             our
             greatest
             dowry
             .
             Otherwise
             they
             will
             prove
             but
             sad
             blessings
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             we
             had
             better
             be
             without
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             men
             desire
             them
             :
             how
             much
             rather
             should
             we
             cover
             grace
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             which
             accompany
             salvation
             ;
             having
             got
             these
             we
             may
             safely
             and
             surely
             say
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               endued
               me
               with
               a
               good
               dowry
               .
            
          
           
             
               Verse
               27.
               
               Iacob
            
             rich
             in
             nothing
             but
             Wives
             and
             Children
             was
             now
             returning
             to
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             accounting
             his
             Charge
             his
             Wealth
             .
             But
             God
             meant
             him
             yet
             more
             good
             .
             Laban
             sees
             that
             both
             his
             Family
             and
             his
             Flocks
             were
             well
             encreased
             by
             Iacobs
             service
             .
             Not
             his
             love
             therefore
             ,
             but
             his
             gain
             makes
             him
             loth
             to
             part
             .
             Even
             Labans
             covetousness
             ,
             is
             made
             by
             God
             the
             means
             to
             enrich
             Iacob
             :
             and
             even
             his
             strait
             Master
             entreats
             him
             to
             that
             recompence
             which
             made
             his
             Nephew
             mighty
             ,
             and
             himself
             envious
             .
          
           
             Verse
             41.
             
             In
             the
             very
             shapes
             and
             colours
             of
             brute
             Creatures
             there
             is
             a
             divine
             hand
             which
             disposeth
             them
             to
             his
             own
             ends
             .
             Small
             and
             unlikely
             means
             shall
             prevail
             where
             God
             intends
             an
             effect
             .
             Little
             peel'd
             sticks
             of
             Hazel
             or
             Poplar
             laid
             in
             the
             troughs
             ,
             shall
             enrich
             Iacob
             with
             an
             encrease
             of
             spotted
             Cattel
             .
             Labans
             Sons
             might
             have
             tryed
             the
             same
             means
             and
             failed
             .
             God
             would
             have
             Laban
             know
             that
             he
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             Iacob
             and
             him
             ;
             that
             as
             for
             fourteen
             years
             he
             had
             multiplyed
             Iacobs
             charge
             of
             Cattel
             to
             Laban
             ,
             so
             now
             for
             the
             last
             six
             years
             he
             would
             multiply
             Labans
             Flock
             to
             Iacob
             :
             and
             if
             Laban
             had
             the
             more
             ,
             yet
             the
             better
             were
             Iacobs
             .
             Even
             in
             these
             outward
             things
             Gods
             Children
             have
             many
             times
             sensible
             tastes
             of
             his
             favours
             above
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             VVHen
             God
             appeared
             here
             to
             Iacob
             upon
             his
             return
             from
             Laban
             ,
             he
             tells
             him
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Bethel
               :
            
             by
             which
             expression
             he
             no
             doubt
             intends
             to
             mind
             Iacob
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             not
             only
             made
             there
             by
             God
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             likewise
             by
             him
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             followeth
             ,
             
               Where
               thou
               vowedst
               a
               vow
               to
               me
               .
            
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             pious
             resolutions
             as
             to
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             made
             ,
             so
             to
             look
             after
             them
             how
             they
             are
             made
             good
             ;
             and
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             to
             prophane
             that
             heart
             that
             is
             once
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             faulter
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             what
             is
             solemnly
             resolved
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             is
             a
             fetching
             the
             Sacrifice
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             will
             certainly
             bring
             the
             coal
             of
             fire
             along
             with
             it
             .
             Hadst
             thou
             never
             put
             in
             for
             the
             title
             of
             a
             Friend
             or
             votary
             ,
             with
             an
             
               O
               God
               my
               heart
               is
               ready
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
            
             thou
             hadst
             not
             been
             perfidious
             ,
             though
             prophane
             ;
             but
             by
             breaking
             thy
             promise
             thou
             addest
             the
             guilt
             of
             unfaithfulness
             to
             that
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             thy
             sin
             becomes
             beyond
             measure
             sinful
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             Laban
             were
             a
             worse
             Uncle
             ,
             or
             Father
             ,
             or
             Master
             :
             he
             can
             like
             well
             Iacobs
             service
             ,
             not
             his
             wealth
             :
             as
             the
             wicked
             have
             no
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             the
             godly
             have
             no
             peace
             with
             men
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             prosper
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             despised
             ;
             if
             they
             prosper
             they
             are
             envied
             .
             This
             Uncle
             ,
             whom
             Iacobs
             service
             had
             made
             his
             Father
             ,
             must
             now
             upon
             his
             wealth
             be
             fled
             from
             as
             an
             enemy
             .
             Iacob
             knew
             his
             churlishness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             resolves
             to
             be
             rather
             unmannerly
             ,
             than
             injur'd
             :
             well
             might
             he
             think
             that
             he
             
             whose
             oppression
             chang'd
             his
             wages
             so
             often
             in
             his
             stay
             ,
             would
             also
             abridg
             his
             Wages
             in
             the
             parting
             .
             Now
             therefore
             he
             wisely
             prefers
             his
             own
             estate
             to
             Labans
             love
             .
             It
             is
             not
             good
             to
             regard
             too
             much
             the
             unjust
             discontentment
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             unprofitable
             favour
             ,
             with
             too
             great
             loss
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             a
             negative
             voice
             upon
             the
             motion
             of
             all
             Creatures
             ;
             he
             commandeth
             the
             Sun
             and
             it
             riseth
             not
             .
             It
             is
             a
             royal
             prerogative
             that
             the
             Lord
             commands
             the
             Sun
             to
             rise
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             stay
             the
             Sun
             from
             rising
             ,
             lifts
             up
             his
             prerogative
             to
             the
             highest
             .
             In
             all
             disputes
             about
             Power
             ,
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             be
             greatest
             who
             hath
             the
             negative
             voice
             ,
             which
             checks
             and
             gives
             a
             
               super
               sedeas
            
             to
             all
             others
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             prerogative
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             can
             stay
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             of
             man.
             The
             Sun
             dares
             not
             do
             his
             Office
             to
             the
             day
             ,
             nor
             the
             Stars
             to
             the
             night
             ,
             if
             God
             say
             no.
             Thus
             also
             he
             stops
             man
             in
             his
             nearest
             preparation
             for
             any
             action
             .
             When
             Laban
             pursued
             Iacob
             with
             hard
             thoughts
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             strong
             resolutions
             to
             deal
             harshly
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             Lord
             gave
             a
             negative
             voice
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               that
               thou
               speak
               not
               to
               Iacob
               either
               good
               or
               bad
               :
            
             when
             God
             commands
             ,
             Laban
             shall
             not
             have
             the
             use
             of
             his
             own
             tongue
             .
          
           
             Verse
             29.
             
             As
             God
             sometimes
             said
             to
             Satan
             ,
             
               Afflict
               the
               body
               of
               Iob
               ,
               but
               save
               his
               life
            
             ;
             so
             God
             saith
             still
             to
             bloody
             wretches
             who
             are
             the
             Limbs
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             bodies
             of
             such
             and
             such
             are
             in
             your
             hands
             ,
             the
             estates
             of
             such
             and
             such
             are
             in
             your
             hands
             ,
             but
             save
             their
             lives
             ;
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             is
             never
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             a
             Creature
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             common
             speech
             of
             men
             when
             they
             have
             a
             man
             under
             them
             ,
             now
             I
             have
             you
             at
             my
             mercy
             ;
             though
             some
             bragg
             as
             Laban
             did
             here
             to
             Iacob
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             my
             hand
             to
             do
             you
             hurt
             ;
             yet
             God
             often
             checks
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Laban
             ,
             from
             so
             much
             as
             speaking
             hurt
             .
             Creatures
             though
             full
             of
             Love
             ,
             cannot
             speak
             good
             ,
             and
             though
             full
             of
             malice
             ,
             they
             cannot
             speak
             bad
             if
             God
             forbid
             :
             then
             much
             less
             can
             they
             do
             us
             hurt
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             hurt
             our
             lives
             ,
             if
             God
             with-hold
             .
          
           
             Verse
             32.
             
             Though
             Iacob
             when
             he
             fled
             from
             his
             Father-in-Law
             Laban
             ,
             were
             free
             enough
             himself
             from
             the
             theft
             of
             Laban's
             Idols
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             dangerously
             pronounc'd
             of
             him
             with
             whomsoever
             thou
             findest
             thy
             Idols
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             live
             :
             for
             his
             own
             Wife
             Rachel
             had
             stoln
             them
             ;
             and
             
               Caro
               conjux
            
             ;
             thy
             Wife
             thy self
             thy
             weaker
             part
             may
             insinuate
             much
             sin
             into
             thine
             actions
             ,
             even
             when
             thy
             spit
             is
             at
             strongest
             ,
             and
             thou
             in
             thy
             best
             confidence
             .
             Only
             thus
             these
             two
             cases
             may
             differ
             ;
             Rachel
             was
             able
             to
             cover
             those
             stoln
             Idols
             from
             her
             Fathers
             finding
             with
             that
             excuse
             
               the
               custome
               of
               Women
               is
               come
               upon
               me
            
             ;
             but
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             able
             to
             cover
             thy
             stoln
             sins
             with
             saying
             the
             infirmity
             of
             man
             is
             come
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             do
             but
             as
             other
             men
             do
             .
          
           
             Verse
             37.
             
             When
             controversies
             arise
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             love
             bids
             us
             refer
             our
             differences
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             Brethren
             .
             In
             the
             first
             and
             best
             times
             men
             did
             not
             presently
             run
             to
             Law
             ;
             and
             call
             one
             another
             before
             the
             Judge
             ;
             they
             had
             daies-men
             ,
             and
             Umpires
             to
             determine
             matters
             between
             them
             .
             To
             bring
             every
             matter
             to
             the
             Judgement-seat
             when
             possibly
             a
             Brother
             or
             a
             Friend
             ,
             might
             take
             up
             the
             matter
             is
             a
             transgression
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Love.
             We
             should
             rather
             labour
             after
             reconcilements
             ,
             than
             Sutes
             in
             Law
             ;
             which
             are
             a
             cause
             not
             only
             of
             trouble
             and
             expence
             ,
             but
             of
             great
             breaches
             and
             heart-burnings
             among
             Friends
             and
             Brethren
             ;
             't
             is
             rare
             if
             a
             man
             wrongs
             not
             his
             Soul
             by
             seeking
             the
             rights
             of
             his
             credit
             or
             estate
             .
          
           
             Verse
             41.
             
             The
             children
             of
             this
             World
             are
             wise
             in
             their
             Generations
             ,
             omitting
             no
             manner
             of
             means
             to
             bring
             their
             purposes
             to
             pass
             .
             We
             may
             observe
             by
             continual
             experience
             the
             nature
             of
             ungodly
             men
             ;
             they
             are
             subtile
             and
             cunning
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             they
             watch
             their
             waies
             and
             times
             to
             fit
             them
             ,
             to
             work
             out
             their
             wicked
             devises
             and
             inventions
             .
             Thus
             did
             Laban
             deal
             with
             Iacob
             ,
             changing
             his
             mind
             ,
             revoking
             his
             bargains
             ,
             altering
             his
             wages
             ,
             and
             murmuring
             at
             his
             prosperity
             .
             Now
             seeing
             this
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             should
             on
             the
             other
             side
             teach
             us
             to
             deal
             wisely
             and
             warily
             with
             them
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             snared
             and
             circumvented
             by
             them
             ;
             we
             are
             set
             as
             upon
             an
             hill
             ,
             we
             are
             placed
             as
             upon
             a
             Stage
             ;
             if
             we
             profess
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             a
             smal
             spot
             will
             be
             seen
             in
             our
             garment
             .
             It
             behoves
             us
             therefore
             to
             be
             wise
             as
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             innocent
             as
             Doves
             ;
             the
             wisdom
             of
             our
             enemies
             is
             joyned
             with
             wickedness
             ,
             our
             wisdom
             must
             be
             
             mix'd
             with
             godliness
             .
             Their
             wisdom
             is
             a
             circumventing
             by
             laying
             of
             snares
             ,
             our
             wisdom
             must
             be
             to
             be
             circumspect
             in
             avoiding
             of
             snares
             .
          
           
             Verse
             55.
             
             Behold
             !
             Laban
             follows
             Iacob
             with
             one
             Troop
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             Chapter
             23.
             
             Esau
             meets
             him
             with
             another
             ,
             both
             with
             hostile
             intentions
             :
             both
             go
             on
             till
             the
             utmost
             point
             of
             their
             execution
             ,
             both
             are
             prevented
             ere
             the
             execution
             .
             God
             makes
             fools
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             lets
             them
             proceed
             that
             they
             may
             be
             frustrate
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             to
             the
             utmost
             reach
             of
             their
             tether
             ,
             he
             pulls
             them
             back
             to
             their
             task
             with
             shame
             :
             Lo
             now
             Iacob
             is
             left
             by
             Laban
             with
             a
             kiss
             :
             of
             the
             one
             he
             hath
             an
             Oath
             ,
             tears
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             peace
             with
             both
             ;
             who
             shall
             need
             to
             fear
             man
             that
             is
             at
             league
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THe
             Rabbins
             note
             that
             Iacob
             knew
             these
             Angels
             to
             be
             the
             same
             which
             he
             saw
             ascending
             and
             descending
             the
             ladder
             :
             and
             whereas
             Iacob
             is
             not
             said
             to
             meet
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             to
             meet
             Iacob
             ,
             therein
             appeareth
             the
             dignity
             and
             preheminence
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             whom
             the
             Angels
             are
             ready
             to
             attend
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Strong
             desires
             are
             importunate
             ,
             and
             will
             improve
             every
             interest
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             what
             is
             desired
             .
             What
             we
             cannot
             carry
             upon
             our
             own
             interest
             ,
             we
             labour
             to
             carry
             upon
             any
             other
             more
             prevailing
             name
             and
             interest
             .
             Iacob
             here
             moves
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             prayers
             by
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Abraham
             and
             
               Isaac
               ;
               O
               God
               of
               my
               Father
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               God
               of
               my
               Father
               Isaac
               .
               Iacob
            
             did
             not
             pray
             to
             his
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             he
             made
             use
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Name
             as
             a
             motive
             in
             prayer
             ;
             and
             though
             all
             names
             and
             interests
             are
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             name
             and
             interest
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             deserving
             a
             grant
             of
             what
             we
             pray
             for
             ;
             yet
             we
             may
             argue
             and
             plead
             with
             God
             in
             prayer
             for
             the
             Churches
             sake
             ,
             yea
             for
             our
             own
             Childrens
             sake
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             do
             us
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             further
             instrumental
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             When
             a
             poor
             Soul
             considers
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             him
             ,
             in
             admitting
             him
             into
             communion
             with
             himself
             to
             eat
             bread
             at
             his
             table
             continually
             ,
             he
             cries
             out
             even
             weeping
             for
             admiration
             as
             Mephibosheth
             did
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
               9.
               
               What
               is
               thy
               servant
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               look
               on
               such
               a
               dead
               dogg
               as
               I
               am
               ,
            
             and
             when
             he
             considers
             from
             what
             a
             low
             to
             what
             an
             high
             estate
             God
             hath
             brought
             him
             ,
             he
             saith
             as
             Iacob
             here
             ,
             
               I
               am
               less
               than
               the
               least
               of
               all
               thy
               mercies
               ,
            
             and
             when
             Christ
             tells
             a
             Soul
             that
             he
             will
             make
             him
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Priest
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             humbly
             saith
             as
             Saul
             to
             Samuel
             ;
             am
             not
             I
             a
             
               Benjamite
               of
               the
               smallest
               of
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             yea
             it
             saith
             as
             Elizabeth
             said
             to
             Mary
             the
             blessed
             Mother
             of
             our
             ever
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             when
             she
             heard
             the
             Salutation
             that
             the
             Babe
             (
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             true
             Believer
             )
             leap'd
             within
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             spake
             ,
             
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               ;
               whence
               ,
               O
               whence
               is
               this
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Mother
               of
               my
               Lord
               ,
            
             (
             Oh
             saith
             the
             Soul
             that
             my
             God
             )
             
               should
               come
               to
               see
               me
            
             ,
             even
             me
             ,
             poor
             worthless
             me
             ;
             it
             fares
             with
             such
             a
             Soul
             as
             with
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             
             Jesus
             stood
             in
             the
             midst
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Peace
               be
               unto
               you
            
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             terrified
             and
             affrighted
             ;
             but
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Why
               are
               ye
               troubled
               ?
               it
               is
               I
               ,
               behold
               my
               hands
               and
               my
               feet
               ,
            
             and
             they
             believed
             not
             for
             joy
             and
             wondred
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             It
             is
             like
             that
             Esau
             prepared
             himself
             to
             be
             revenged
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             Iacobs
             prayer
             and
             fear
             here
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             without
             cause
             :
             whereby
             the
             power
             of
             God
             is
             also
             set
             forth
             ,
             that
             could
             in
             the
             very
             way
             change
             that
             purpose
             of
             Esau
             :
             and
             withall
             Iacob
             sheweth
             in
             this
             his
             weakness
             and
             infirmity
             ;
             that
             although
             looking
             to
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             he
             had
             confidence
             ,
             yet
             turning
             himself
             to
             the
             present
             danger
             he
             fear'd
             ;
             and
             here
             ,
             while
             Iacob
             prepared
             himself
             by
             war
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             gifts
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Brother
             he
             doth
             well
             ;
             for
             though
             God
             hath
             promised
             us
             deliverance
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             use
             all
             good
             means
             ,
             and
             working
             ,
             under
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             Prayer
             is
             not
             only
             a
             bare
             manifestation
             of
             our
             mind
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             sute
             or
             petition
             ;
             but
             in
             Prayer
             there
             is
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             an
             holy
             arguing
             with
             God
             about
             the
             matter
             which
             we
             declare
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             bringing
             out
             ,
             and
             urging
             of
             reasons
             and
             motives
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             moved
             to
             grant
             what
             we
             pray
             for
             :
             and
             this
             is
             clear
             from
             this
             example
             of
             Iacob
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             When
             we
             are
             most
             retired
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             most
             fit
             to
             have
             and
             usually
             have
             most
             communion
             with
             God.
             David
             shews
             us
             divine
             work
             when
             we
             go
             to
             rest
             ;
             the
             bed
             is
             not
             all
             for
             sleep
             ;
             
               commune
               with
               your
               own
               hearts
               upon
               your
               bed
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               ,
               Psal.
            
             4.
             be
             still
             and
             quiet
             ,
             and
             then
             commune
             with
             your
             hearts
             ,
             God
             will
             come
             and
             commune
             with
             them
             to
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             will
             give
             you
             a
             loving
             visit
             .
             When
             Iacob
             fearing
             the
             rage
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             had
             put
             himself
             into
             the
             best
             posture
             and
             defence
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             had
             sent
             his
             Wives
             and
             Children
             over
             the
             River
             ,
             the
             Text
             saith
             that
             he
             was
             left
             alone
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             company
             had
             left
             or
             deserted
             him
             ;
             Iacob's
             solitariness
             was
             not
             passive
             ,
             but
             effective
             ;
             he
             having
             disposed
             of
             all
             his
             Family
             ,
             withdrew
             himself
             ,
             and
             stayed
             alone
             ;
             and
             what
             then
             ?
             then
             he
             had
             a
             Vision
             indeed
             ;
             then
             there
             wrestled
             a
             man
             with
             him
             till
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             day
             :
             he
             spent
             not
             the
             night
             in
             carping
             and
             caring
             what
             should
             become
             of
             him
             to
             morrow
             ;
             no
             he
             retires
             to
             pray
             for
             a
             blessing
             upon
             his
             former
             cares
             ,
             and
             a
             blessing
             he
             obtains
             .
          
           
             Verse
             25.
             
             What
             a
             wonder
             is
             here
             ?
             Iacob
             received
             not
             so
             much
             hurt
             from
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             as
             from
             his
             best
             Friends
             ;
             not
             one
             of
             his
             hairs
             perish'd
             by
             Laban
             or
             Esau
             ,
             yet
             he
             lost
             a
             joynt
             ,
             by
             the
             Angel
             ,
             and
             was
             sent
             halting
             to
             his
             Grave
             ;
             he
             that
             knows
             our
             strength
             ,
             yet
             will
             wrestle
             with
             us
             for
             our
             exercise
             ,
             and
             loves
             our
             violence
             and
             importunity
             ,
             O
             happy
             loss
             this
             of
             Iacob
             ;
             he
             lost
             a
             joint
             ,
             and
             won
             a
             blessing
             :
             it
             is
             a
             favour
             to
             halt
             from
             God
             ;
             yet
             this
             favour
             is
             seconded
             with
             a
             greater
             .
             He
             was
             blest
             because
             he
             would
             rather
             halt
             ,
             than
             leave
             ere
             he
             was
             blessed
             .
             If
             he
             had
             left
             sooner
             he
             had
             not
             halted
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             had
             not
             prospered
             ;
             that
             man
             shall
             go
             away
             sound
             but
             miserable
             ,
             that
             loves
             a
             limb
             more
             than
             a
             blessing
             .
             Surely
             if
             Iacob
             had
             not
             wrestled
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             folid
             with
             evils
             ,
             how
             many
             are
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             righteous
             !
          
           
             Verse
             30.
             
             Holy
             men
             even
             in
             this
             life
             have
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             face
             of
             God
             :
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             Believer
             hath
             interviews
             with
             God
             ;
             God
             and
             he
             do
             often
             look
             one
             another
             in
             the
             face
             .
             Wheresoever
             the
             Saints
             are
             except
             in
             cases
             of
             desertion
             ,
             the
             place
             may
             be
             called
             (
             as
             Iacob
             here
             call'd
             this
             where
             he
             wrestled
             with
             God
             )
             Peniel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             not
             in
             that
             sence
             fully
             in
             which
             Iacob
             calls
             it
             so
             ;
             he
             call'd
             it
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             seen
             God
             face
             to
             face
             .
             We
             can
             call
             it
             so
             only
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             because
             we
             see
             his
             face
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             another
             thing
             to
             see
             God
             face
             to
             face
             ;
             the
             former
             is
             the
             common
             priviledge
             of
             Saints
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             the
             priviledge
             of
             but
             some
             Saints
             ,
             and
             those
             rare
             ones
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             here
             .
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
             At
             death
             God
             wrestles
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             laying
             hold
             on
             their
             Consciences
             by
             the
             menaces
             of
             the
             Law.
             They
             again
             resist
             this
             assault
             by
             laying
             hold
             upon
             God
             in
             Christ
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             well
             assured
             that
             Christ
             hath
             freed
             them
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             them
             on
             the
             Cross.
             God
             yields
             himself
             over-come
             by
             this
             re-encounter
             ,
             but
             yet
             toucheth
             their
             thigh
             ,
             takes
             away
             their
             life
             :
             howbeit
             ,
             this
             hinders
             not
             the
             Sun
             of
             Life
             Eternal
             to
             arise
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             VArious
             and
             miraculous
             are
             the
             means
             which
             God
             useth
             to
             deliver
             his
             People
             from
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             sometimes
             he
             divides
             them
             ,
             and
             sets
             the
             Churches
             enemies
             one
             against
             another
             :
             so
             he
             did
             for
             Gideon's
             small
             Army
             to
             the
             Midianites
             mighty
             Host
             ,
             setting
             every
             mans
             Sword
             against
             his
             fellow
             ;
             sometimes
             he
             changeth
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             turneth
             the
             stream
             of
             their
             affections
             .
             Thus
             was
             Esau's
             heart
             mollified
             towards
             Iacob
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             a
             devouring
             enemy
             becomes
             an
             embracing
             friend
             ,
             and
             meets
             him
             with
             kisses
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             intended
             blowes
             .
             Indeed
             what
             Solomon
             saith
             of
             the
             Kings
             heart
             is
             true
             of
             all
             mens
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Lord
               as
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Waters
               ,
               and
               he
               turneth
               them
               wheresoever
               he
               will
               :
            
             No
             wonder
             then
             if
             sometimes
             he
             mollifies
             the
             Obdurate
             ,
             qualifies
             the
             Malicious
             ,
             and
             melts
             the
             Frozen
             Hearts
             of
             Wicked
             men
             into
             Love
             and
             Compassion
             towards
             his
             Servants
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             Children
             are
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nay
             ,
             they
             are
             part
             of
             his
             inheritance
             .
             Children
             are
             an
             heritage
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Womb
             is
             his
             reward
             :
             they
             are
             special
             blessings
             .
             Children
             (
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             )
             are
             a
             resemblance
             of
             our
             immortality
             ,
             because
             man
             revives
             again
             ,
             lives
             a-new
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             every
             Child
             :
             he
             is
             born
             again
             (
             in
             a
             civil
             sence
             )
             when
             others
             are
             born
             to
             him
             .
             There
             are
             some
             who
             count
             their
             Children
             but
             Bills
             of
             Charges
             ,
             but
             God
             puts
             them
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             our
             Mercies
             .
             And
             therefore
             how
             holy
             and
             piously
             doth
             Iacob
             speak
             here
             concerning
             his
             Children
             ;
             These
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               are
               the
               Children
               which
               God
               hath
               graciously
               given
               thy
               Servant
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             The
             carnal
             minded
             man
             looks
             no
             further
             than
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             can
             get
             but
             his
             Chests
             and
             his
             Barns
             fill'd
             ,
             thinks
             he
             may
             say
             with
             Esau
             here
             ,
             
               I
               have
               enough
               Brother
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             may
             sing
             a
             Requiem
             to
             his
             Soul
             with
             that
             rich
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Soul
               ,
               take
               thine
               ease
               ,
               thou
               hast
               Goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               years
            
             ;
             when
             God
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             is
             not
             thought
             upon
             ,
             without
             whom
             there
             can
             be
             no
             true
             fulness
             ,
             no
             sincere
             abundance
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             accustome
             our selves
             to
             find
             out
             God
             in
             the
             Creature
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             our
             gettings
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             preferments
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             studies
             ;
             and
             then
             be
             we
             as
             covetous
             as
             we
             will
             ,
             as
             ambitious
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             enough
             ;
             for
             God
             will
             be
             abundantly
             sufficient
             to
             us
             for
             all
             .
             God
             is
             treasure
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             honour
             enough
             .
             Wouldst
             thou
             have
             all
             this
             World
             ,
             wouldst
             thou
             have
             all
             the
             next
             World
             too
             ?
             
               Plus
               est
               qui
               fecit
               Coelum
               &
               Terram
               ,
            
             saith
             a
             Father
             ;
             he
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             more
             than
             all
             that
             ,
             and
             thou
             mayest
             have
             all
             in
             having
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             Wicked
             men
             cannot
             be
             so
             ill
             as
             they
             would
             .
             That
             strong
             Wrestler
             against
             whom
             Iacob
             prevailed
             ,
             prevailed
             with
             Esau
             ,
             and
             turned
             his
             wounds
             into
             kisses
             .
             An
             Host
             of
             Men
             came
             with
             Esau
             ,
             an
             Army
             of
             Angels
             met
             
               Iacob
               .
               Esau
            
             threatned
             ,
             Iacob
             prayed
             .
             His
             prayers
             and
             presence
             have
             melted
             the
             heart
             of
             Esau
             into
             love
             .
             And
             now
             instead
             of
             the
             grim
             and
             stern
             countenance
             of
             an
             Executioner
             Iacob
             sees
             the
             face
             of
             Esau
             as
             the
             face
             of
             God.
             Both
             men
             and
             Devils
             are
             stinted
             ;
             the
             stoutest
             heart
             cannot
             stand
             out
             against
             God.
             He
             that
             can
             wrestle
             earnestly
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             secure
             from
             the
             harms
             of
             men
             .
             Those
             minds
             which
             are
             exaspearated
             with
             violence
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             broken
             with
             fear
             ,
             yet
             are
             bowed
             with
             love
             :
             when
             the
             wayes
             of
             a
             man
             please
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             his
             enemies
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             If
             we
             want
             this
             Worlds
             good
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             be
             discouraged
             ;
             God
             oftentimes
             recompenseth
             the
             want
             of
             earthly
             blessings
             with
             great
             abundance
             of
             heavenly
             graces
             .
             This
             Christ
             declareth
             in
             
               Rev.
               2.
               
               I
               know
               thy
               works
               ,
               and
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               poverty
               ,
               but
               thou
               art
               rich
               .
            
             He
             maketh
             them
             rich
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             in
             Faith
             ,
             in
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             He
             blesseth
             them
             with
             inward
             comfort
             ,
             and
             with
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             that
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             .
             He
             giveth
             them
             patience
             in
             
             trouble
             ,
             meekness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             an
             holy
             contentation
             ,
             to
             sustain
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             affliction
             :
             and
             albeit
             they
             bear
             a
             gracious
             burthen
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             eased
             them
             of
             a
             greater
             ,
             the
             burthen
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             which
             in
             Christ
             they
             feel
             to
             be
             lightned
             and
             remitted
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             testifieth
             ,
             
               We
               are
               as
               dying
               ,
               and
               yet
               behold
               we
               live
               ;
               as
               having
               nothing
               ,
               and
               yet
               possessing
               all
               things
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             Iacob
             perswaded
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             told
             it
             to
             his
             Brother
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               shewed
               mercy
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               have
               all
               things
               :
            
             for
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             not
             
               I
               have
               enough
            
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             English
             Bibles
             )
             but
             
               I
               have
               all
               .
               Esau
            
             had
             much
             ,
             but
             Iacob
             had
             all
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             the
             
               God
               of
               all
            
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             A
             Conscientious
             Minister
             should
             follow
             Iacobs
             example
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             and
             so
             order
             their
             flocks
             as
             he
             did
             his
             .
             They
             must
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             weak
             ones
             of
             their
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             respect
             all
             ,
             as
             they
             over-drive
             none
             .
             He
             must
             so
             Preach
             as
             his
             people
             are
             able
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             not
             alwayes
             as
             he
             is
             able
             to
             Preach
             .
             He
             must
             divide
             ,
             and
             chew
             ,
             and
             masticate
             his
             Matter
             and
             his
             Doctrines
             as
             Nurses
             do
             their
             Childrens
             meat
             ,
             and
             speak
             to
             the
             shallowest
             Capacities
             of
             his
             Hearers
             ;
             else
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             Barbarian
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             him
             .
             And
             as
             in
             their
             instruction
             ,
             so
             likewise
             in
             their
             reproofs
             and
             correction
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             a
             care
             of
             the
             little
             Ones
             ,
             of
             the
             tender
             Lambs
             of
             Christ's
             flock
             ,
             and
             deal
             gently
             with
             them
             .
             A
             Venice-glass
             must
             be
             otherwise
             handled
             than
             an
             Earthen-pitcher
             ;
             some
             must
             be
             rebuked
             sharply
             ,
             severely
             ,
             but
             of
             others
             
               we
               must
               have
               compassion
               ,
               making
               a
               difference
               ,
            
             Jude
             22.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             CHristians
             should
             of
             all
             others
             be
             very
             shy
             of
             the
             occasions
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             Wine
             when
             't
             is
             red
             in
             the
             glass
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             their
             eye
             when
             they
             look
             on
             a
             Maid
             .
             Dinah
             out
             of
             a
             gadding
             curiosity
             must
             needs
             visit
             the
             Daughters
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             and
             while
             she
             goeth
             to
             see
             the
             Daughters
             ,
             the
             Son
             saw
             her
             ,
             
               visamque
               cupit
            
             ,
             and
             having
             seen
             her
             he
             took
             her
             ,
             having
             taken
             her
             he
             lay
             with
             her
             :
             the
             report
             whereof
             coming
             to
             Iacobs
             Sons
             they
             were
             grieved
             ;
             being
             grieved
             they
             were
             wroth
             ;
             being
             wroth
             they
             meditate
             revenge
             ;
             meditating
             revenge
             they
             speak
             deceitfully
             ;
             having
             deceived
             they
             slew
             ;
             having
             slain
             they
             spoyle
             .
             See
             how
             great
             a
             fire
             a
             little
             matter
             kindleth
             ,
             what
             great
             evils
             issue
             from
             small
             beginnings
             :
             take
             heed
             then
             of
             these
             beginnings
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               3.
               
               Shechem
            
             in
             this
             verse
             bewrays
             a
             good
             nature
             even
             in
             filthiness
             ;
             he
             loves
             Dinah
             after
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             would
             needs
             Marry
             her
             whom
             he
             had
             defiled
             .
             Commonly
             Lust
             ends
             in
             loathing
             .
             Ammon
             abhors
             Tamar
             as
             much
             after
             the
             act
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             loved
             ;
             and
             beats
             her
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             sick
             to
             bring
             in
             .
             But
             Shechem
             would
             not
             let
             Dinah
             fare
             the
             worse
             for
             his
             sin
             .
             And
             now
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             entertain
             her
             with
             honest
             love
             ,
             whom
             the
             rage
             of
             his
             Lust
             had
             dishonestly
             abused
             .
             Her
             deflouring
             shall
             be
             no
             prejudice
             to
             her
             ,
             since
             her
             shame
             shall
             redound
             to
             none
             but
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             hide
             her
             dishonour
             with
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Husband
             .
             Those
             actions
             that
             are
             ill
             begun
             ,
             can
             hardly
             be
             salved
             up
             with
             late
             satisfactions
             ;
             whereas
             good
             entrances
             give
             strength
             to
             the
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             success
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             I
             find
             but
             one
             only
             Daughter
             of
             Iacob
             ;
             who
             must
             needs
             therefore
             be
             a
             great
             Darling
             to
             her
             Father
             ;
             and
             she
             so
             miscarries
             that
             she
             causes
             her
             Fathers
             grief
             to
             be
             more
             than
             his
             love
             .
             As
             her
             Mother
             Leah
             ,
             so
             she
             hath
             a
             fault
             in
             her
             eyes
             ,
             which
             was
             curiosity
             .
             She
             will
             needs
             see
             and
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             whiles
             she
             doth
             vainly
             see
             ,
             she
             is
             seen
             lustfully
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             look
             to
             our
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             except
             we
             beware
             of
             the
             provocations
             of
             others
             .
             If
             we
             once
             wander
             out
             of
             the
             Lists
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             us
             in
             our
             Callings
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             danger
             :
             her
             virginity
             had
             been
             safe
             had
             she
             kept
             home
             ;
             or
             if
             Shechem
             had
             forced
             her
             in
             her
             Mothers
             Tent
             ,
             this
             loss
             of
             her
             virginity
             had
             been
             without
             her
             sin
             ,
             now
             she
             is
             not
             innocent
             that
             gave
             the
             occasion
             .
             Her
             eyes
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             temptation
             :
             only
             to
             see
             is
             an
             insufficient
             warrant
             to
             
             draw
             us
             into
             places
             of
             spiritual
             hazard
             .
             If
             Shechem
             had
             seen
             her
             busie
             at
             home
             ,
             his
             love
             had
             been
             free
             from
             outrage
             ;
             now
             the
             lightness
             of
             her
             presence
             gave
             encouragement
             to
             his
             inordinate
             desire
             .
             Immodesty
             of
             behaviour
             makes
             way
             to
             lust
             ,
             and
             gives
             life
             unto
             wicked
             hopes
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             The
             two
             old
             men
             ,
             Iacob
             and
             Hamor
             ,
             would
             have
             ended
             the
             matter
             peaceably
             ,
             but
             youth
             commonly
             undertakes
             rashly
             ,
             and
             performs
             with
             passion
             .
             The
             Sons
             of
             Iacob
             think
             of
             nothing
             but
             revenge
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             begin
             their
             cruelty
             with
             craft
             ,
             and
             hide
             their
             craft
             with
             Religion
             .
             A
             smiling
             malice
             is
             most
             deadly
             ,
             and
             hatred
             doth
             most
             rankle
             the
             heart
             when
             it
             is
             kept
             in
             ,
             and
             dissembled
             .
             
               We
               cannot
               give
               our
               Sister
               to
               an
               uncircumcised
               man
            
             ;
             here
             was
             God
             in
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             Satan
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             The
             bloodiest
             of
             all
             Projects
             have
             ever
             wont
             to
             be
             coloured
             with
             Religion
             ;
             because
             the
             worse
             any
             thing
             is
             ,
             the
             better
             shew
             it
             desires
             to
             make
             ;
             and
             contrarily
             the
             better
             colour
             is
             put
             upon
             any
             vice
             the
             more
             odious
             it
             is
             :
             for
             as
             every
             simulation
             adds
             to
             an
             evil
             ,
             so
             the
             best
             adds
             most
             evil
             :
             themselves
             had
             taken
             the
             Daughters
             and
             Sisters
             of
             uncircumcised
             men
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Iacob
             himself
             did
             so
             ;
             why
             might
             not
             then
             an
             uncircumcised
             man
             obtain
             their
             Sister
             ?
             Or
             if
             there
             be
             a
             difference
             of
             giving
             and
             taking
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             well
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             only
             pretended
             .
             It
             had
             been
             an
             happy
             ravishment
             of
             Dinah
             that
             should
             have
             drawn
             a
             whole
             Country
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             here
             was
             a
             Sacrament
             intended
             not
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             murther
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               15.
               
               Simeon
            
             and
             Levi
             ,
             when
             they
             meditate
             their
             revenge
             for
             the
             Rape
             committed
             upon
             their
             Sister
             ,
             when
             they
             pretended
             Peace
             yet
             they
             required
             a
             little
             bloud
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             the
             Shechemites
             Circumcised
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             had
             opened
             a
             Vein
             ,
             they
             made
             them
             bleed
             to
             Death
             ;
             when
             they
             were
             under
             the
             soreness
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             they
             slew
             them
             all
             .
             Gods
             Justice
             required
             bloud
             likewise
             ,
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             but
             that
             bloud
             is
             not
             spilt
             as
             was
             the
             bloud
             of
             these
             Shechemites
             ,
             but
             poured
             from
             that
             Head
             to
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             into
             the
             Veins
             and
             Wounds
             of
             our
             own
             Souls
             .
             In
             the
             Circumcision
             and
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             there
             was
             Bloud
             shed
             ,
             but
             no
             Bloud
             lost
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             It
             was
             an
             hard
             task
             for
             Hamor
             and
             Shechem
             not
             only
             to
             put
             the
             knife
             to
             their
             own
             fore-skins
             ,
             but
             to
             perswade
             a
             multitude
             to
             so
             painful
             a
             condition
             .
             Now
             to
             bring
             this
             about
             ,
             as
             the
             Sons
             of
             Iacob
             dissembled
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             dissemble
             with
             the
             people
             ;
             
               Shall
               not
               all
               their
               flocks
               and
               substance
               be
               ours
               ?
            
             Common
             profit
             is
             pretended
             when
             as
             only
             Shechems
             pleasure
             is
             meant
             .
             No
             motive
             is
             so
             powerful
             to
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             as
             the
             name
             of
             Commodity
             ;
             the
             hope
             of
             this
             makes
             them
             prodigal
             of
             their
             skin
             and
             bloud
             ;
             not
             the
             love
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             the
             love
             to
             Shechem
             :
             sinister
             respects
             draw
             more
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             Religion
             than
             Conscience
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             the
             Loaves
             and
             Fishes
             ,
             the
             train
             of
             Christ
             would
             be
             less
             .
             But
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             God
             mis-received
             ,
             never
             prosper
             in
             the
             end
             .
             These
             men
             are
             content
             to
             smart
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             gain
             .
          
           
             Verse
             25.
             
             Now
             that
             every
             one
             lies
             sore
             of
             his
             own
             Wound
             ,
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             rush
             in
             armed
             ,
             and
             wound
             all
             the
             Males
             to
             death
             :
             
               Cursed
               be
               their
               Wrath
               for
               it
               was
               fierce
               ,
               and
               their
               Rage
               for
               it
               was
               cruel
               .
            
             Indeed
             filthiness
             should
             not
             have
             been
             wrought
             in
             Israel
             ;
             yet
             murther
             should
             not
             have
             been
             wrought
             by
             Israel
             .
             If
             they
             had
             been
             fit
             Judges
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             bloudy
             Executioners
             ,
             how
             far
             doth
             the
             punishment
             exceed
             the
             fault
             .
             To
             punish
             above
             the
             offence
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             injustice
             than
             to
             offend
             .
             One
             offendeth
             ,
             and
             all
             feel
             the
             revenge
             :
             yea
             ,
             all
             the
             innocent
             suffer
             that
             revenge
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             offended
             deserved
             not
             .
             Shechem
             sinneth
             ,
             but
             Dinah
             tempted
             him
             .
             She
             that
             was
             so
             light
             as
             to
             wander
             abroad
             alone
             only
             to
             gaze
             ,
             I
             fear
             was
             not
             over-difficult
             to
             yield
             :
             and
             if
             having
             wrought
             her
             shame
             ,
             he
             had
             driven
             her
             home
             with
             disgrace
             to
             her
             Fathers
             Tent
             ,
             such
             tyrannous
             lust
             had
             justly
             called
             for
             bloud
             :
             but
             now
             he
             craves
             ,
             and
             offers
             ,
             and
             would
             pay
             dear
             for
             but
             leave
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             :
             to
             execute
             rigor
             upon
             a
             submiss
             offendor
             is
             more
             merciless
             than
             just
             :
             or
             if
             the
             punishment
             had
             been
             both
             just
             and
             proportionable
             from
             another
             ,
             yet
             from
             them
             which
             had
             vowed
             Peace
             and
             Affinity
             ,
             it
             was
             shamefully
             unjust
             .
             To
             disappoint
             the
             Trust
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             
             our
             own
             promise
             and
             fidelity
             for
             private
             purposes
             ,
             adds
             faithlessness
             unto
             our
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             Verse
             30.
             
             Who
             would
             have
             looked
             to
             have
             found
             this
             outrage
             in
             the
             Family
             of
             Iacob
             ?
             How
             did
             that
             good
             Patriarch
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             Dinah
             come
             home
             blubber'd
             and
             wringing
             her
             hands
             ,
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             sprinkled
             with
             bloud
             ,
             wish
             that
             Leah
             had
             been
             barren
             as
             long
             as
             Rachel
             .
             Good
             Parents
             have
             grief
             enough
             though
             they
             sustain
             no
             blame
             for
             their
             Childrens
             sins
             .
             What
             great
             evils
             arise
             from
             small
             beginnings
             .
             The
             idle
             curiosity
             of
             Dinah
             hath
             bred
             all
             this
             mischeif
             .
             Ravishment
             follows
             upon
             her
             wandring
             ,
             upon
             her
             ravishment
             murther
             ,
             upon
             the
             murther
             spoyl
             .
             It
             is
             holy
             and
             safe
             to
             be
             jealous
             of
             the
             first
             occasions
             of
             evil
             ,
             either
             done
             or
             suffered
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             HEre
             God
             pulls
             Iacob
             by
             the
             ear
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             minds
             him
             of
             his
             Vow
             which
             he
             had
             well-nigh
             forgotten
             :
             but
             God
             looked
             for
             performance
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             let
             him
             be
             quiet
             till
             he
             had
             made
             good
             what
             he
             had
             promised
             .
             Most
             mens
             practice
             proclaims
             ,
             that
             ,
             having
             escaped
             the
             danger
             ,
             they
             would
             willingly
             deceive
             the
             Saint
             .
             Deliverances
             commonly
             are
             but
             nine
             dayes
             wonder
             at
             most
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ten
             to
             one
             that
             any
             Leper
             returns
             to
             give
             praise
             to
             God.
             If
             any
             thing
             doth
             rouze
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             thankful
             remembrance
             of
             former
             Mercies
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             some
             present
             misery
             :
             as
             here
             Iacob
             was
             in
             a
             strait
             and
             fright
             ;
             his
             Sons
             had
             troubled
             him
             ,
             the
             Country
             was
             ready
             to
             rise
             upon
             him
             and
             rout
             him
             out
             ;
             and
             now
             God
             takes
             this
             opportunity
             (
             for
             we
             are
             best
             when
             at
             worst
             )
             and
             gently
             minds
             him
             of
             what
             was
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             for
             his
             safety
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             a
             Negative
             voice
             upon
             the
             motion
             of
             all
             Creatures
             .
             We
             see
             an
             instance
             of
             this
             here
             ;
             when
             Iacob
             and
             his
             Family
             journied
             ,
             the
             terror
             of
             God
             was
             upon
             the
             Cities
             that
             were
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             not
             pursue
             after
             the
             Sons
             of
             Iacob
             :
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             pursue
             and
             revenge
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Shechemites
             ,
             but
             God
             said
             
               Pursue
               not
            
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             could
             not
             pursue
             ,
             they
             must
             stay
             at
             home
             .
             Thus
             also
             when
             his
             People
             the
             Iewes
             were
             safe
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             he
             encourages
             them
             to
             come
             up
             freely
             to
             Worship
             at
             Ierusalem
             ;
             by
             this
             assurance
             ,
             
               No
               man
               shall
               desire
               thy
               Land
               when
               thou
               shalt
               go
               up
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God.
            
             God
             can
             stop
             not
             only
             hands
             from
             spoyling
             ,
             but
             hearts
             from
             desiring
             .
             Our
             appetite
             whether
             concupiscible
             or
             irrascible
             are
             under
             his
             command
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             actions
             :
             we
             should
             consider
             this
             to
             help
             our
             Faith
             in
             these
             times
             .
             The
             Sword
             is
             in
             motion
             among
             us
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Sun
             ;
             and
             the
             Sword
             seems
             to
             have
             received
             a
             charge
             to
             pass
             from
             the
             one
             end
             of
             the
             Land
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             yet
             a
             counter-mand
             from
             God
             will
             stop
             the
             Sword
             from
             going
             on
             ;
             If
             he
             speak
             to
             the
             Sword
             ,
             the
             Sword
             shall
             wound
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               10.
               
               Thy
               name
               shall
               be
               called
               no
               more
            
             Jacob
             ,
             but
             Israel
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             much
             Iacob
             as
             Israel
             .
             Both
             which
             Names
             he
             had
             given
             him
             of
             striving
             and
             strugling
             .
             All
             Gods
             Israel
             are
             Wrestlers
             by
             Calling
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             Souldiers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             must
             suffer
             hardship
             .
             Nothing
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Shulamite
             but
             as
             the
             appearance
             of
             two
             Armies
             maintaining
             civil
             broils
             within
             her
             ;
             the
             Spinit
             warreth
             against
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Flesh
             against
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             have
             more
             than
             need
             to
             take
             unto
             us
             the
             whole
             Armour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             our selves
             with
             every
             piece
             of
             it
             .
             At
             no
             place
             must
             we
             lie
             open
             ,
             for
             our
             enemy
             is
             a
             Serpent
             ;
             if
             he
             can
             but
             bite
             the
             heel
             ,
             he
             will
             transfuse
             his
             venome
             to
             the
             heart
             and
             head
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             We
             see
             here
             how
             Iacob
             is
             tryed
             with
             a
             new
             cross
             ,
             deprived
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             his
             Stay
             ,
             his
             Comfort
             ,
             his
             Wife
             .
             Which
             is
             writ
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             Gods
             Children
             must
             not
             look
             to
             live
             at
             ease
             in
             this
             life
             .
             They
             must
             not
             Prophecy
             of
             Peace
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
               That
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               leading
               into
               Captivity
               ,
               and
               no
               complaining
               
               in
               our
               streets
               .
            
             They
             must
             not
             dream
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             alwayes
             carried
             on
             Eagles
             wings
             ,
             but
             their
             dreams
             must
             be
             of
             Willow-trees
             by
             the
             Waters
             of
             Babel
             ,
             of
             afflictions
             and
             crosses
             :
             a
             Christian
             must
             be
             a
             daily
             cross-bearer
             :
             which
             made
             this
             Patriarch
             in
             another
             place
             say
             ,
             
               Few
               and
               evil
               have
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               Pilgrimage
               been
               .
            
             The
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Son
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             must
             not
             think
             to
             walk
             in
             plain
             and
             easie
             paths
             to
             heaven
             ;
             but
             must
             climb
             hard
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             up-hill
             ;
             the
             way
             lieth
             
               inter
               Epauleum
               &
               Magdalum
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Septuagint
             read
             the
             text
             ,
             Exod.
             14.
             2.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             turreting
             and
             towering
             ,
             turning
             and
             winding
             ,
             as
             Origen
             Expounds
             it
             ;
             Never
             any
             went
             to
             Heaven
             with
             dry
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Iacob's
             life
             was
             a
             continual
             warfare
             .
             First
             Rachel
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             dieth
             ;
             and
             when
             ,
             but
             in
             her
             travel
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             travel
             to
             his
             Father
             ?
             Then
             his
             Children
             ,
             the
             staff
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             wound
             his
             Soul
             to
             the
             death
             .
             Reuben
             proves
             incestuous
             ,
             Iudah
             adulterous
             ,
             Dinah
             ravished
             ,
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             murtherous
             .
             Er
             and
             Onan
             stricken
             dead
             ,
             Ioseph
             lost
             ,
             Simeon
             imprisoned
             ;
             Benjamin
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             right
             hand
             ,
             endangered
             ;
             himself
             driven
             by
             Famine
             in
             his
             old
             age
             to
             die
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             a
             people
             that
             held
             it
             an
             abomination
             to
             eat
             with
             him
             .
             Thus
             many
             are
             the
             troubles
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             tryeth
             his
             Children
             .
             And
             if
             that
             God
             with
             whom
             he
             strove
             ,
             and
             who
             therefore
             strove
             for
             him
             ,
             had
             not
             delivered
             his
             soul
             out
             of
             all
             adversity
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             supplanted
             with
             evils
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             so
             far
             from
             gaining
             the
             name
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             lost
             the
             name
             of
             Iacob
             .
             Now
             what
             Son
             of
             Israel
             can
             hope
             for
             good
             dayes
             ,
             when
             he
             hears
             his
             Fathers
             were
             so
             evil
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             if
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             we
             can
             rest
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             .
             If
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             once
             bless
             us
             ,
             no
             pain
             ,
             no
             sorrows
             can
             make
             us
             miserable
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               1.
               
               DEmosthenes
            
             (
             that
             great
             popular
             Orator
             )
             was
             wont
             to
             hugg
             himself
             as
             he
             went
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Common
             People
             say
             as
             he
             passed
             by
             ,
             
               This
               is
               Demosthenes
               ,
               There
               goes
               the
               great
               Orator
               :
            
             but
             it
             can
             be
             no
             Joy
             ,
             nor
             Credit
             for
             any
             man
             to
             be
             pointed
             at
             and
             stigmatized
             by
             the
             People
             for
             an
             infamous
             person
             .
             
               This
               is
               Edom
            
             ,
             is
             no
             Commendation
             though
             Registred
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ;
             no
             happiness
             for
             Esau
             to
             find
             his
             Name
             in
             Scripture
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             unless
             he
             could
             find
             it
             also
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             .
             It
             had
             been
             happier
             for
             Ieroboam
             and
             Iudas
             if
             their
             Names
             might
             have
             been
             forgotten
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             remembred
             under
             those
             ignominious
             Characters
             of
             
               Iudas
               the
               Traitor
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ieroboam
               that
               made
               Israel
               to
               sin
               .
            
             The
             wicked
             though
             they
             think
             to
             get
             them
             a
             Name
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             lay
             Plots
             to
             keep
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             protect
             both
             it
             and
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             their
             Names
             shall
             either
             rot
             and
             perish
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             be
             remembred
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             only
             (
             as
             his
             was
             that
             burnt
             the
             Temple
             of
             Diana
             )
             as
             a
             Curse
             in
             the
             Nation
             wherein
             they
             live
             ,
             as
             the
             publick
             fire-brands
             and
             incendiaries
             ,
             the
             common
             plague
             ,
             ruine
             ,
             and
             desolation
             of
             their
             Country
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               6.
               
               Esau
            
             no
             doubt
             was
             as
             strong
             ,
             if
             not
             stronger
             than
             Iacob
             ,
             yet
             fled
             before
             his
             face
             ;
             surely
             there
             was
             something
             in
             it
             more
             than
             the
             power
             of
             Iacob
             that
             daunted
             Esau
             ,
             and
             something
             more
             than
             ordinary
             appeared
             in
             Iacobs
             face
             ,
             from
             which
             Esau
             fled
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             divine
             Majesty
             seated
             there
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             Esau
             was
             not
             acquainted
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             struck
             a
             terror
             into
             him
             and
             made
             him
             fly
             :
             and
             all
             this
             not
             without
             a
             special
             Providence
             of
             God
             to
             make
             room
             for
             the
             right
             Heir
             .
             Canaan
             was
             the
             promised
             Land
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             Esau
             ;
             he
             had
             sold
             his
             Birth-right
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             the
             Promise
             which
             was
             annexed
             to
             it
             :
             the
             Land
             flowing
             with
             milk
             and
             honey
             was
             too
             good
             for
             him
             that
             valued
             a
             mess
             of
             Pottage
             above
             the
             Blessing
             of
             the
             first-born
             .
             A
             Iacob
             only
             ,
             one
             blessed
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             to
             inherit
             that
             Country
             which
             should
             afterwards
             be
             blessed
             
             by
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             was
             no
             inheritance
             for
             an
             Esau
             ,
             a
             prophane
             person
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               20.
               
               Esau
            
             was
             by
             Marriage
             allied
             to
             this
             Seir
             ;
             for
             he
             took
             Aholibamah
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Anah
             ,
             to
             Wife
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             and
             yet
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Esau
             were
             so
             unnatural
             as
             to
             drive
             their
             own
             Kinsmen
             out
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             12.
             
             No
             tyes
             either
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             or
             Friendship
             ,
             or
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Religion
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             hold
             wicked
             men
             ,
             when
             Ambition
             ,
             or
             Covetousness
             drives
             them
             on
             :
             the
             Sons
             of
             Esau
             value
             not
             their
             nearest
             Relations
             ;
             an
             Estate
             to
             them
             is
             of
             far
             greater
             esteem
             then
             Kindred
             or
             Friends
             ,
             then
             either
             their
             Brother
             ,
             their
             Father
             ,
             or
             their
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
             As
             Esau
             was
             the
             first-born
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             the
             first
             King
             likewise
             ;
             and
             good
             reason
             the
             Elder
             Brother
             should
             wear
             the
             Crown
             before
             the
             younger
             ;
             especially
             since
             Iacobs
             Portion
             was
             not
             so
             much
             a
             temporal
             Crown
             as
             an
             eternal
             .
             For
             though
             Iacob
             by
             Gods
             Decree
             was
             to
             have
             the
             blessing
             ,
             yet
             not
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             first-born
             :
             temporal
             Estates
             or
             Dominions
             are
             not
             entailed
             to
             Grace
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             other
             men
             ;
             as
             their
             King
             ,
             so
             their
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             of
             this
             World.
             And
             therefore
             let
             Esau
             Reign
             ,
             and
             Edom
             have
             Kings
             ,
             while
             Iacob
             is
             a
             Slave
             ,
             an
             Israel
             under
             and
             Egyptian
             Captivity
             ;
             yet
             Iacob
             shall
             Reign
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             Israel
             have
             a
             King
             whose
             soveraignty
             shall
             spread
             over
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             endure
             longer
             than
             it
             :
             the
             Scepter
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             Iudah
             until
             Shilo
             come
             ,
             no
             nor
             then
             neither
             ;
             
               for
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               an
               everlasting
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               his
               Dominion
               endureth
               throughout
               all
               Generations
               ,
               Psal.
            
             145.
             13.
             
          
           
             Verse
             43.
             
             When
             Edom
             (
             in
             the
             31
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             )
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             then
             was
             Israel
             a
             Slave
             ;
             but
             here
             when
             Edom
             was
             a
             Duke
             ,
             Israel
             was
             a
             King
             :
             which
             instructs
             us
             not
             to
             look
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             but
             the
             end
             and
             design
             of
             it
             :
             
               Mark
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               upright
               ,
               for
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               Peace
               ,
               saith
               the
               Psalm
               .
            
             38.
             37.
             
             And
             therefore
             let
             the
             wicked
             ,
             how
             prosperous
             ,
             how
             secure
             ,
             how
             merry
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             remember
             this
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             joy
             ,
             that
             their
             Master
             the
             Devil
             gives
             them
             pleasant
             entrances
             into
             their
             wayes
             ,
             but
             reserves
             the
             bitterness
             for
             the
             end
             of
             their
             journey
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             let
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             how
             sad
             ,
             how
             contemptible
             ,
             how
             dejected
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             remember
             this
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             tears
             ,
             that
             God
             their
             Father
             invites
             them
             to
             the
             worst
             Dish
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             sweetens
             their
             conclusion
             with
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             assure
             themselves
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             first
             handful
             that
             God
             gives
             them
             in
             their
             voyage
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             be
             a
             Wilderness
             of
             Bryars
             and
             Thorns
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Waters
             that
             they
             must
             drink
             in
             that
             Wilderness
             ,
             be
             Waters
             of
             Marah
             ,
             the
             bitter
             water
             of
             their
             own
             tears
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             of
             their
             journey
             they
             shall
             over-flow
             with
             the
             milk
             and
             honey
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             Land
             of
             eternal
             peace
             and
             happiness
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             I
             Marvel
             not
             that
             Ioseph
             had
             a
             double
             Portion
             of
             Iacobs
             Land
             ,
             who
             had
             more
             than
             two
             parts
             of
             his
             sorrows
             :
             none
             of
             his
             Sons
             did
             so
             truly
             inherit
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             was
             either
             so
             miserable
             ,
             or
             so
             great
             ;
             suffering
             is
             the
             way
             to
             Glory
             .
             I
             see
             him
             not
             a
             clearer
             Type
             of
             Christ
             than
             of
             every
             Christian
             :
             because
             we
             are
             dear
             to
             our
             Father
             and
             complain
             of
             sins
             ,
             therefore
             are
             we
             hated
             of
             our
             carnal
             Brethren
             ;
             if
             Ioseph
             had
             not
             medled
             with
             his
             Brothers
             faults
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             been
             envied
             for
             his
             Fathers
             affection
             ;
             but
             now
             malice
             is
             met
             with
             envie
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             thankless
             and
             dangerous
             than
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             resolute
             sinner
             .
             That
             which
             doth
             correct
             and
             oblige
             the
             penitent
             ,
             makes
             the
             wilful
             mind
             furious
             and
             revengeful
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             Hence
             we
             may
             learn
             how
             inconvenient
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             Parents
             to
             be
             partial
             in
             their
             love
             to
             their
             Children
             ;
             and
             withal
             that
             it
             is
             no
             marvel
             that
             brethren
             fall
             out
             for
             Goods
             and
             Land
             ,
             when
             Iosephs
             brethren
             hated
             him
             for
             a
             Coat
             .
             We
             may
             further
             also
             consider
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             how
             few
             men
             judge
             themselves
             happy
             or
             unhappy
             according
             to
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             by
             comparing
             themselves
             with
             others
             :
             where
             all
             go
             naked
             ,
             none
             are
             ashamed
             .
             Many
             augment
             their
             misery
             by
             seeing
             others
             more
             happy
             ;
             and
             yet
             think
             themselves
             happy
             when
             they
             see
             others
             more
             miserable
             .
             We
             many
             times
             gather
             our
             sorrows
             from
             others
             joyes
             ,
             and
             our
             joyes
             from
             others
             sorrows
             .
             We
             bless
             our selves
             when
             we
             see
             them
             below
             us
             ;
             and
             yet
             think
             all
             we
             have
             to
             be
             no
             blessing
             ,
             when
             we
             look
             on
             them
             that
             are
             above
             us
             .
             Lord
             ,
             let
             not
             me
             think
             my
             good
             the
             less
             ,
             because
             others
             have
             more
             ;
             or
             my
             evil
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             others
             have
             less
             :
             but
             let
             me
             learn
             in
             all
             estates
             to
             be
             content
             ,
             and
             to
             welcome
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             let
             it
             come
             how
             it
             will.
             
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             What
             meant
             Ioseph
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             to
             add
             unto
             his
             own
             Envie
             by
             reporting
             his
             Dreams
             .
             The
             concealment
             of
             our
             hopes
             and
             abilities
             hath
             not
             more
             modesty
             than
             safety
             .
             He
             that
             was
             envied
             for
             his
             dearness
             ,
             and
             hated
             for
             his
             intelligence
             ,
             was
             both
             envied
             and
             hated
             for
             his
             Dreams
             .
             Surely
             God
             meant
             to
             make
             the
             relation
             of
             these
             Dreams
             a
             means
             to
             effect
             that
             which
             the
             Dreams
             imported
             .
             We
             men
             work
             by
             likely
             means
             ,
             God
             by
             contraries
             .
             The
             main
             quarrel
             was
             ,
             
               Behold
               this
               Dreamer
               cometh
            
             !
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             his
             Dreams
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             been
             sold
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             sold
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             been
             exalted
             .
             So
             Iosephs
             state
             had
             not
             deserved
             envie
             if
             his
             Dreams
             had
             not
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             envied
             .
             Full
             little
             did
             Ioseph
             think
             when
             he
             went
             to
             seek
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             last
             time
             he
             should
             see
             his
             Fathers
             House
             .
             Full
             little
             did
             his
             Brethren
             think
             when
             they
             sold
             him
             naked
             to
             the
             Ishmeelites
             ,
             to
             have
             once
             seen
             him
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Egypt
             :
             Gods
             Decree
             runs
             on
             ,
             and
             while
             we
             either
             think
             not
             of
             it
             or
             oppose
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             performed
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             In
             an
             honest
             and
             obedient
             simplicity
             Ioseph
             comes
             to
             enquire
             of
             his
             Brethrens
             health
             ,
             and
             now
             may
             not
             return
             to
             carry
             news
             of
             his
             own
             misery
             :
             whiles
             he
             thinks
             of
             their
             welfare
             ,
             they
             are
             plotting
             his
             destruction
             ;
             
               Come
               ,
               let
               us
               slay
               him
               .
            
             Who
             would
             have
             expected
             this
             cruelty
             in
             them
             which
             should
             be
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Gods
             Church
             :
             he
             look'd
             for
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             behold
             murtherers
             :
             every
             mans
             tongue
             ,
             every
             mans
             fist
             was
             bent
             against
             him
             .
             Each
             one
             strives
             who
             shall
             lay
             the
             first
             hand
             upon
             that
             changeable
             Coat
             ,
             that
             was
             dyed
             with
             their
             Fathers
             love
             ,
             and
             their
             envie
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             It
             was
             thought
             a
             favour
             that
             Reubens
             entreaty
             obtained
             for
             him
             that
             he
             might
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Pit
             alive
             to
             die
             there
             .
             And
             now
             they
             have
             strip'd
             him
             naked
             ,
             and
             haling
             him
             by
             both
             arms
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             cast
             him
             alive
             into
             his
             Grave
             .
             So
             in
             pretence
             of
             forbearance
             ,
             they
             resolve
             to
             torment
             him
             with
             a
             lingring
             Death
             :
             the
             savagest
             Robbers
             could
             not
             have
             been
             more
             merciless
             :
             for
             now
             besides
             (
             what
             in
             them
             lies
             )
             they
             kill
             their
             Father
             in
             their
             Brother
             .
             Nature
             if
             once
             degenerate
             ,
             grows
             more
             monstrous
             and
             extream
             than
             a
             disposition
             born
             to
             cruelty
             .
             And
             now
             what
             stranger
             can
             think
             of
             poor
             innocent
             Ioseph
             crying
             naked
             in
             the
             desolate
             and
             dry
             Pit
             (
             only
             saving
             that
             he
             moistened
             it
             with
             tears
             )
             and
             not
             be
             moved
             ?
             Yet
             his
             hard-hearted
             Brethren
             sit
             them
             down
             carelesly
             with
             the
             noise
             of
             his
             Lamentation
             in
             their
             ears
             to
             eat
             Bread
             ,
             not
             once
             thinking
             by
             their
             own
             hunger
             what
             it
             was
             for
             Ioseph
             to
             be
             famished
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Verse
             28.
             
             Whatsoever
             they
             thought
             ,
             God
             never
             meant
             that
             Ioseph
             should
             perish
             in
             that
             Pit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             sends
             very
             Ishmeelites
             to
             ransom
             him
             from
             his
             Brethren
             :
             the
             seed
             of
             him
             that
             persecuted
             his
             Brother
             Isaac
             shall
             now
             redeem
             Ioseph
             from
             his
             Brethrens
             persecution
             .
             And
             now
             when
             Ioseph
             had
             comforted
             himself
             with
             hope
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             dying
             ,
             behold
             death
             exchang'd
             for
             bondage
             :
             how
             much
             is
             servitude
             to
             an
             ingenuous
             Nature
             worse
             than
             death
             ?
             For
             this
             is
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             to
             none
             but
             the
             miserable
             .
             Iudah
             meant
             this
             well
             ,
             but
             God
             better
             .
             Reuben
             saved
             him
             from
             the
             Sword
             ,
             Iudah
             from
             Famishing
             :
             God
             will
             ever
             raise
             up
             some
             favourers
             to
             his
             own
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             most
             malicious
             .
             How
             well
             was
             this
             favour
             bestowed
             ?
             If
             Ioseph
             had
             died
             for
             hunger
             in
             the
             Pit
             ,
             both
             Iacob
             and
             Iudah
             and
             all
             his
             Brethren
             had
             
             died
             for
             hunger
             in
             Canaan
             .
             Little
             did
             the
             Ishmeelitish
             Merchants
             know
             what
             a
             treasure
             they
             bought
             ,
             carried
             ,
             and
             sold
             ,
             more
             precious
             than
             all
             their
             Balms
             and
             Myrrhs
             .
             Little
             did
             they
             think
             that
             they
             had
             in
             their
             hands
             the
             Lord
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             Jewel
             of
             the
             World
             :
             why
             should
             we
             contemne
             any
             mans
             meanness
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             his
             destiny
             .
          
           
             Verse
             32.
             
             One
             sin
             is
             commonly
             used
             for
             the
             vail
             of
             another
             :
             Iosephs
             Coat
             is
             sent
             home
             dip'd
             in
             bloud
             ;
             that
             whiles
             they
             should
             hide
             their
             own
             cruelty
             ,
             they
             might
             afflict
             their
             Father
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             their
             Brother
             .
             They
             have
             devised
             this
             real
             Lye
             to
             punish
             their
             old
             Father
             for
             his
             Love
             with
             so
             grievous
             a
             Monument
             of
             his
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Verse
             33.
             
             When
             Iacob
             saw
             the
             Coat
             of
             his
             Son
             
               Ioseph
               ,
               It
               is
               my
               Sons
               Coat
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               but
               an
               evil
               Beast
               hath
               devoured
               him
               :
            
             So
             Christ
             will
             say
             to
             us
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             face
             and
             figure
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             an
             evil
             Beast
             hath
             devoured
             my
             image
             .
             The
             Drunkard
             hath
             lost
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             laid
             a
             Swine
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Covetous
             hath
             lost
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             laid
             a
             ravenous
             Wolf
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Adulterer
             hath
             lost
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             laid
             a
             Goat
             or
             an
             Horse
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Crafty
             and
             Contentious
             person
             hath
             lost
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             laid
             a
             Fox
             and
             a
             Dog
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             I
             Find
             not
             many
             of
             Iacobs
             Sons
             more
             faulty
             than
             Iudah
             ,
             who
             yet
             is
             singled
             out
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             be
             the
             royal
             Progenitor
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             honoured
             with
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Birth-right
             ;
             that
             Gods
             Election
             might
             not
             be
             of
             Merit
             but
             of
             Grace
             :
             else
             ,
             howsoever
             he
             might
             have
             sped
             alone
             ,
             Thamar
             had
             never
             been
             joyn'd
             with
             him
             in
             this
             line
             .
             Even
             Iudah
             marries
             a
             Canaanite
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             marvel
             though
             his
             Seed
             prosper
             not
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             good
             Children
             may
             not
             be
             too
             much
             discouraged
             with
             their
             unlawful
             propagation
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Promised
             Seed
             are
             raised
             from
             an
             Incestuous
             Bed
             :
             Iudah
             was
             very
             young
             ,
             searce
             from
             under
             the
             rod
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             yet
             he
             takes
             no
             other
             counsel
             for
             his
             Marriage
             but
             from
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             which
             were
             like
             his
             Sister
             Dinahs
             ,
             roving
             and
             wanton
             :
             what
             better
             issue
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             such
             beginnings
             .
             Those
             proud
             Jewes
             that
             glory
             so
             much
             in
             their
             Pedigree
             and
             Name
             from
             this
             Patriarch
             ,
             may
             now
             chuse
             whether
             they
             will
             have
             their
             Mother
             a
             Canaanite
             or
             an
             Harlot
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             Even
             in
             wicked
             and
             sinful
             Courses
             oft-times
             the
             birth
             follows
             the
             belly
             .
             Iudahs
             eldest
             Son
             Er
             is
             too
             wicked
             to
             live
             ;
             God
             strikes
             him
             dead
             ere
             he
             can
             leave
             any
             Issue
             ,
             not
             abiding
             any
             Sience
             to
             grow
             out
             of
             so
             bad
             a
             stock
             :
             notorious
             sinners
             God
             reserves
             to
             his
             own
             vengeance
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             inflict
             sensible
             Judgements
             upon
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             lest
             the
             wicked
             should
             think
             there
             were
             no
             punishment
             abiding
             for
             them
             elsewhere
             ;
             and
             again
             he
             doth
             inflict
             such
             Judgements
             upon
             some
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             seem
             careless
             of
             evil
             .
             It
             were
             as
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             strike
             all
             dead
             as
             one
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             rather
             all
             should
             be
             warned
             by
             one
             ;
             and
             would
             have
             his
             enemies
             find
             him
             merciful
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Children
             just
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               9.
               
               Onan
            
             sees
             the
             Judgement
             of
             his
             Brother
             Er
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             follow
             his
             sins
             Every
             little
             thing
             discourages
             us
             from
             good
             ,
             nothing
             can
             alter
             the
             heart
             that
             is
             set
             upon
             evil
             .
             Er
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             any
             love
             ;
             but
             though
             he
             was
             a
             miscreant
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             Brother
             ;
             Seed
             should
             have
             been
             raised
             to
             him
             ;
             Onan
             justly
             leeses
             his
             life
             with
             his
             seed
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             rather
             spill
             than
             lend
             to
             a
             wicked
             Brother
             .
             Some
             duties
             we
             owe
             to
             humanity
             ,
             more
             to
             neerness
             of
             bloud
             .
             Ill
             deservings
             of
             others
             can
             be
             no
             excuse
             for
             our
             injustice
             ,
             for
             our
             uncharitableness
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               11.
               
               Iudah
            
             hath
             lost
             two
             Sons
             ,
             and
             now
             doth
             but
             promise
             the
             third
             ,
             whom
             he
             sins
             in
             not
             giving
             :
             it
             is
             the
             weakness
             of
             Nature
             rather
             to
             hazard
             a
             sin
             than
             a
             danger
             ;
             
             and
             to
             neglect
             our
             own
             duty
             for
             wrongful
             suspition
             of
             others
             :
             Though
             he
             had
             lost
             his
             Son
             in
             giving
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             have
             given
             him
             :
             a
             faithful
             mans
             promise
             is
             his
             debt
             ,
             which
             no
             fear
             of
             damage
             can
             dispense
             with
             .
             But
             whereupon
             was
             this
             slackness
             ?
             Iudah
             fear'd
             that
             some
             unhappiness
             in
             the
             bed
             of
             Thamar
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             sons
             miscarriage
             ;
             whereas
             it
             was
             their
             fault
             ,
             that
             Thamar
             was
             both
             a
             widdow
             and
             childlesse
             :
             those
             that
             are
             but
             the
             patients
             of
             evil
             ,
             are
             many
             times
             burthened
             with
             suspitions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             ill
             thought
             of
             ,
             because
             they
             fare
             ill
             :
             afflictions
             would
             not
             be
             so
             heavy
             if
             they
             did
             not
             lay
             us
             open
             unto
             uncharitable
             conceits
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             Now
             Thamar
             seeks
             by
             subtilty
             that
             which
             she
             could
             not
             have
             by
             award
             of
             justice
             ;
             the
             neglect
             of
             due
             retributes
             drives
             men
             to
             indirect
             courses
             ;
             neither
             know
             I
             whether
             they
             sin
             more
             in
             righting
             themselves
             wrongfully
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             in
             not
             righting
             them
             .
             She
             therefore
             takes
             upon
             her
             the
             habit
             of
             an
             harlot
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             perform
             the
             act
             .
             If
             she
             had
             not
             wish'd
             to
             seem
             a
             whore
             ,
             she
             had
             not
             worn
             that
             attire
             ,
             nor
             chosen
             that
             place
             .
             Immodesty
             of
             outward
             fashion
             or
             gesture
             bewraies
             evil
             desires
             :
             the
             heart
             that
             meanes
             well
             will
             never
             wish
             to
             seem
             ill
             ;
             for
             commonly
             we
             affect
             to
             shew
             better
             then
             we
             are
             :
             many
             harlots
             will
             put
             on
             the
             semblances
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             of
             modesty
             ,
             never
             the
             contrary
             .
             It
             is
             no
             trusting
             those
             which
             doe
             not
             wish
             to
             appear
             good
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
               
               Iudah
            
             esteems
             her
             by
             her
             habit
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             life
             of
             an
             harlot
             had
             stir'd
             up
             in
             him
             a
             thought
             of
             lust
             ;
             Sathan
             finds
             well
             that
             a
             fit
             object
             is
             half
             a
             victory
             :
             Who
             would
             not
             be
             asham'd
             to
             see
             a
             Son
             of
             Iacob
             thus
             transported
             with
             filthy
             affections
             ?
             At
             the
             first
             sight
             he
             is
             inflamed
             ,
             neither
             yet
             did
             he
             see
             the
             face
             of
             her
             whom
             he
             lusted
             after
             .
             It
             was
             motive
             enough
             to
             him
             that
             she
             was
             a
             woman
             ;
             neither
             could
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             neighbour
             the
             Adullamite
             compose
             those
             wicked
             thoughts
             ,
             or
             hinder
             his
             unchast
             acts
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             20.
             
             That
             sin
             must
             needs
             be
             impudent
             that
             can
             abide
             a
             witness
             :
             yea
             so
             hath
             his
             lust
             besotted
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             discern
             the
             voice
             of
             Thamar
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             foresee
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             shame
             in
             parting
             with
             such
             Pledges
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             passion
             which
             doth
             not
             for
             a
             time
             bereave
             a
             man
             of
             himself
             .
             Thamar
             had
             learn'd
             not
             to
             trust
             him
             without
             a
             pawn
             ;
             he
             had
             promised
             his
             Son
             to
             her
             as
             a
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             fail'd
             ,
             now
             he
             promised
             a
             Kid
             to
             her
             as
             an
             harlot
             ,
             and
             performeth
             it
             :
             Whether
             his
             pledge
             constrain'd
             him
             or
             the
             power
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             I
             enquire
             not
             :
             Many
             are
             faithful
             in
             all
             things
             save
             those
             that
             are
             the
             greatest
             and
             dearest
             :
             If
             his
             credit
             had
             been
             as
             much
             endangered
             in
             the
             former
             promise
             ,
             he
             had
             kept
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             23.
             
             Now
             Thamar
             hath
             requited
             Iudah
             ,
             She
             expected
             long
             the
             enjoying
             of
             his
             promised
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             performed
             not
             ;
             but
             here
             he
             performes
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Kid
             ,
             and
             she
             stayes
             not
             to
             expect
             it
             .
             Iudah
             is
             sorry
             that
             he
             cannot
             pay
             the
             hire
             of
             his
             lust
             ,
             and
             now
             feareth
             least
             he
             should
             be
             beaten
             with
             his
             own
             staffe
             ,
             least
             his
             Signet
             should
             be
             used
             to
             confirm
             and
             seal
             his
             reproach
             ,
             resolving
             not
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             wishing
             they
             were
             unknown
             of
             others
             .
             Shame
             is
             the
             easiest
             wages
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             surest
             ,
             which
             ever
             begins
             first
             in
             our selves
             .
             Nature
             is
             not
             more
             forward
             to
             commit
             sin
             ,
             then
             willing
             to
             hide
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             24.
             
             Three
             months
             hath
             Iudahs
             sin
             slept
             ,
             and
             now
             when
             he
             is
             securest
             ,
             it
             awakes
             and
             bates
             him
             .
             News
             is
             brought
             him
             ,
             that
             Thamar
             begins
             to
             swell
             with
             her
             conception
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             swels
             with
             rage
             ,
             and
             cals
             her
             forth
             to
             the
             flame
             like
             a
             rigorous
             Judge
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             staying
             for
             the
             time
             of
             her
             deliverance
             ;
             that
             his
             cruelty
             in
             this
             justice
             should
             be
             no
             lesse
             ill
             ,
             then
             the
             injustice
             of
             occasioning
             it
             .
             If
             Iudah
             had
             not
             forgotten
             his
             sin
             ,
             his
             pitty
             had
             been
             more
             then
             his
             hatred
             to
             this
             of
             his
             Daughters
             :
             how
             easie
             is
             it
             to
             detest
             those
             sins
             in
             others
             which
             we
             flatter
             in
             our selves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               26.
               
               Thamar
            
             did
             not
             deny
             the
             sin
             nor
             refuse
             the
             punishment
             ,
             but
             cals
             for
             that
             partner
             in
             her
             punishment
             which
             was
             her
             partner
             in
             the
             sin
             :
             The
             Staffe
             ,
             the
             Signet
             and
             the
             Handkerchief
             accuse
             and
             convince
             Iudah
             ;
             and
             now
             he
             blushes
             at
             his
             own
             sentence
             ,
             much
             more
             at
             his
             act
             ;
             and
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               She
               is
               more
               righteous
               then
               I.
            
             God
             will
             find
             a
             time
             to
             bring
             his
             Children
             upon
             their
             knees
             ,
             and
             to
             wring
             from
             them
             penitent
             confessions
             :
             and
             rather
             then
             he
             will
             not
             have
             them
             soundly
             ashamed
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             
             them
             the
             Trumpets
             of
             their
             own
             reproach
             .
             Yet
             doth
             he
             not
             offer
             himself
             to
             the
             flame
             with
             her
             ,
             but
             rather
             excuses
             her
             by
             himself
             .
             This
             relenting
             in
             his
             own
             case
             shamed
             his
             former
             zeal
             .
             Even
             in
             the
             best
             men
             nature
             is
             partiall
             to
             its
             self
             :
             it
             is
             good
             so
             to
             sentence
             others
             frailties
             that
             yet
             we
             remember
             our
             own
             ,
             whether
             those
             that
             have
             been
             or
             may
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             HE
             that
             is
             mourned
             for
             in
             Canaan
             as
             dead
             ,
             prospers
             in
             Egypt
             under
             Potiphar
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             slave
             is
             made
             a
             Ruler
             .
             Thus
             God
             meant
             to
             prepare
             him
             for
             a
             greater
             charge
             ,
             he
             must
             first
             rule
             Potiphars
             house
             then
             Pharaohs
             Kingdom
             :
             his
             own
             service
             is
             his
             least
             good
             ;
             for
             his
             very
             presence
             procures
             a
             common
             blessing
             :
             a
             whole
             family
             shall
             fare
             the
             better
             ,
             for
             one
             Joseph
             .
             And
             thus
             houses
             and
             citties
             and
             nations
             are
             blessed
             for
             the
             righteous
             sake
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               7.
               
               Josephs
            
             vertue
             was
             not
             looked
             upon
             alike
             by
             all
             eyes
             :
             his
             fellowes
             praise
             him
             ,
             his
             Master
             trusts
             him
             ,
             his
             Mistresse
             affects
             him
             too
             much
             :
             
               prima
               adulteri
               oculorum
               tela
               sunt
               secunda
               verborum
               ,
            
             first
             she
             casts
             her
             eyes
             upon
             him
             and
             then
             sollicits
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             spite
             of
             his
             brethren
             was
             not
             so
             great
             a
             cross
             to
             him
             as
             the
             inordinate
             affections
             of
             his
             Mistresse
             .
             Temptations
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             are
             now
             more
             perillous
             and
             hard
             to
             resist
             by
             how
             much
             they
             are
             more
             plausible
             and
             glorious
             .
             But
             the
             heart
             that
             is
             bent
             upon
             God
             knowes
             how
             to
             walke
             steadily
             and
             indifferently
             between
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             and
             the
             fears
             of
             evill
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               9.
               
               Joseph
            
             saw
             this
             pleasure
             would
             advance
             him
             ,
             he
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Minion
             of
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Ladies
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             yet
             resolves
             to
             Contemne
             it
             .
             A
             good
             heart
             will
             rather
             lie
             in
             the
             dust
             then
             rise
             by
             wickednesse
             :
             how
             shall
             I
             do
             this
             and
             sin
             against
             God.
             He
             knew
             that
             all
             the
             honours
             of
             Egypt
             could
             not
             buy
             off
             the
             guilt
             of
             one
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             abhors
             not
             onely
             her
             bed
             but
             her
             company
             .
             He
             that
             will
             be
             safe
             from
             the
             acts
             of
             evill
             must
             wisely
             avoid
             the
             occasions
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             If
             the
             Devil
             meet
             thee
             in
             an
             object
             of
             temptation
             as
             the
             Devill
             met
             Joseph
             in
             Potiphars
             wife
             ,
             yet
             if
             thou
             doest
             not
             adhere
             to
             this
             Devil
             ,
             dwel
             upon
             a
             delightful
             meditation
             of
             that
             sin
             ;
             if
             thou
             doest
             not
             fuel
             and
             foment
             that
             sin
             ,
             assist
             and
             encourage
             that
             sin
             by
             high
             diet
             ,
             wanton
             discourse
             ,
             other
             provocation
             ;
             if
             thou
             with
             Ioseph
             here
             doest
             throw
             away
             these
             garments
             of
             thy
             sin
             ,
             the
             clothes
             that
             keeps
             thy
             sin
             warm
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             reason
             on
             thy
             side
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             grace
             on
             thy
             side
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             the
             history
             of
             a
             thousand
             that
             have
             perished
             by
             that
             sin
             on
             thy
             side
             ;
             even
             Spittles
             will
             give
             thee
             souldiers
             to
             fight
             for
             thee
             by
             their
             miserable
             example
             against
             that
             sin
             ;
             nay
             perchance
             sometimes
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             woman
             whom
             thou
             dost
             sollicit
             will
             assist
             thee
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             and
             such
             like
             helps
             and
             assistances
             thou
             shalt
             be
             able
             to
             fly
             from
             that
             sin
             ,
             that
             Devill
             ,
             that
             did
             pursue
             thee
             ,
             as
             Ioseph
             did
             from
             Potiphars
             wife
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             This
             is
             the
             second
             time
             that
             Ioseph
             was
             stript
             of
             his
             garment
             ;
             before
             in
             the
             violence
             of
             envy
             ,
             now
             of
             lust
             ;
             before
             of
             necessity
             ,
             now
             of
             choice
             ;
             before
             to
             deceive
             his
             Father
             ,
             now
             his
             Master
             ;
             for
             behold
             the
             pledge
             of
             his
             fidelity
             which
             he
             left
             in
             those
             wicked
             hands
             is
             made
             an
             evidence
             against
             him
             of
             that
             which
             he
             refused
             to
             doe
             :
             therefore
             did
             he
             leave
             his
             cloak
             because
             he
             would
             not
             do
             that
             which
             he
             is
             accused
             and
             comdemned
             because
             he
             left
             it
             :
             what
             safety
             is
             there
             against
             great
             adverseries
             ,
             when
             even
             arguments
             of
             innocence
             are
             used
             to
             convince
             of
             evill
             .
             Lust
             yeelded
             unto
             is
             a
             pleasant
             madness
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             disperate
             madness
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             opposed
             .
             No
             hatred
             burns
             so
             furiously
             as
             that
             which
             ariseth
             from
             the
             quenched
             coals
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               19.
               
               Potiphar
            
             was
             here
             too
             credulous
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             examined
             Ioseph
             condemns
             him
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             a
             very
             good
             rule
             of
             Epicharmus
             ,
             be
             not
             light
             of
             beleife
             ,
             try
             before
             you
             trust
             ,
             hear
             both
             parties
             before
             you
             condemne
             either
             .
             Wisdome
             would
             
             that
             as
             men
             should
             not
             be
             over
             censorious
             ;
             (
             this
             man
             blasphemeth
             say
             they
             of
             our
             Saviour
             )
             so
             neither
             over
             credulous
             as
             the
             giddy
             headed
             Galatians
             were
             to
             their
             seducing
             Doctors
             ,
             
               I
               wonder
               that
               ye
               are
               so
               soon
               removed
               ,
            
             Gal.
             1.
             6.
             
             It
             is
             a
             singular
             folly
             to
             take
             mens
             bare
             authority
             as
             in
             matters
             of
             Fact
             (
             with
             Potiphar
             here
             )
             so
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             (
             with
             the
             Galatians
             there
             .
             )
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             Doubtless
             Ioseph
             denyed
             the
             fact
             ,
             but
             he
             dare
             not
             accuse
             the
             offender
             :
             there
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             praise
             of
             patience
             but
             oft-times
             of
             wisedome
             in
             unjust
             sufferings
             :
             he
             knew
             that
             God
             would
             find
             a
             time
             to
             clear
             his
             innocence
             and
             to
             regard
             his
             chast
             faithfulness
             .
             And
             now
             no-prison
             would
             serve
             him
             but
             
               Pharaohs
               .
               Ioseph
            
             had
             lain
             obscure
             and
             not
             been
             known
             unto
             Pharaoh
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             cast
             into
             Pharaohs
             dungeon
             :
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Gods
             Chrildren
             turn
             ever
             to
             their
             advantages
             .
             For
             no
             sooner
             was
             Ioseph
             a
             prisoner
             ,
             then
             (
             as
             we
             read
             in
             the
             next
             verses
             )
             a
             Guardian
             of
             the
             prisoners
             .
             Trust
             and
             honour
             accompany
             him
             wheresoever
             he
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             in
             Potiphars
             ,
             in
             the
             Jayl
             ,
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             still
             he
             hath
             both
             favour
             and
             rule
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XL.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             FIrst
             see
             here
             the
             slippery
             estate
             of
             Courtiers
             ,
             to
             day
             in
             favour
             ,
             to
             morrow
             in
             disgrace
             :
             hence
             the
             Turks
             have
             a
             proverb
             ,
             that
             great
             men
             are
             but
             Statues
             of
             glasse
             ;
             and
             Plutarch
             wittily
             compareth
             great
             men
             to
             Counters
             ,
             which
             now
             stand
             for
             a
             thousand
             pounds
             ,
             and
             anon
             for
             a
             farthing
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             whereas
             the
             second
             verse
             tels
             us
             that
             Pharaoh
             was
             wroth
             ,
             and
             this
             third
             verse
             ,
             that
             he
             clapt
             the
             Baker
             and
             Butler
             in
             prison
             without
             any
             examination
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             read
             ;
             this
             will
             teach
             us
             that
             anger
             is
             an
             ill
             counsellour
             ;
             and
             as
             smoke
             in
             a
             mans
             eyes
             hindreth
             sight
             ,
             so
             doth
             rash
             anger
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             Alphonsus
             King
             of
             Arragon
             ,
             that
             vexed
             with
             his
             Cup-bearers
             stubbornness
             ,
             he
             drew
             his
             dagger
             and
             run
             after
             him
             ,
             but
             before
             he
             came
             at
             him
             he
             threw
             away
             his
             dagger
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             catch
             him
             and
             kill
             him
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             his
             anger
             :
             an
             example
             to
             be
             followed
             by
             all
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             Dreames
             are
             either
             naturall
             or
             supernatural
             .
             Naturall
             dreams
             are
             not
             much
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             Diviners
             and
             dreamers
             we
             are
             forbid
             to
             hearken
             unto
             ,
             Ier.
             27.
             9.
             that
             use
             there
             is
             of
             them
             in
             Physick
             to
             discern
             our
             temperatures
             ,
             in
             divinity
             our
             beloved
             sins
             .
             Supernatural
             dreames
             are
             sent
             by
             God
             and
             his
             Angels
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             to
             comfort
             us
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             2.
             19.
             or
             to
             chasten
             us
             ,
             and
             fright
             us
             as
             here
             .
             Such
             fearful
             dreames
             cause
             a
             bad
             sleep
             and
             a
             worse
             waking
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             Job
             in
             his
             7
             chap.
             and
             15.
             verse
             ,
             made
             choice
             of
             strangling
             rather
             than
             such
             dreams
             .
             Hippocrates
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             many
             have
             been
             so
             afrighted
             with
             dreames
             and
             apparitions
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             hanged
             themselves
             ,
             leaped
             into
             deep
             pits
             ,
             or
             other
             wise
             made
             themselves
             away
             .
             Let
             those
             that
             either
             have
             not
             been
             so
             terrified
             ,
             or
             so
             tempted
             ,
             or
             so
             deserted
             of
             God
             ,
             blesse
             him
             for
             that
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             It
             is
             just
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             dreames
             of
             Pharaohs
             Butler
             .
             
               The
               clusters
               of
               the
               Vine
               brought
               forth
               ripe
               Grapes
               and
            
             Pharaohs
             
               cup
               was
               in
               his
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Butler
             took
             the
             Grapes
             and
             press'd
             them
             into
             Pharaohs
             cup.
             The
             Sacrament
             is
             as
             a
             Vine
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             full
             of
             clusters
             of
             ripe
             Grapes
             ,
             and
             these
             Grapes
             full
             of
             juyce
             ,
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             fulness
             offered
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Now
             our
             care
             and
             course
             should
             be
             to
             have
             the
             liquor
             and
             bloud
             of
             these
             Grapes
             poured
             into
             the
             cup
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
             How
             may
             that
             be
             done
             now
             ?
             as
             Pharaohs
             cup
             came
             full'd
             ;
             he
             took
             the
             Grapes
             &
             press'd
             them
             &
             crushed
             them
             into
             Pharaohs
             cup
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             cup
             was
             fill'd
             .
             So
             must
             we
             take
             these
             Grapes
             and
             press
             and
             crush
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             squeeze
             forth
             the
             liquor
             of
             them
             .
             That
             we
             do
             when
             faith
             is
             actuated
             and
             is
             set
             on
             worke
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             Actuated
             faith
             takes
             these
             Grapes
             and
             presses
             them
             ,
             and
             wrings
             out
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             that
             which
             fills
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               13.
               
               Pharaohs
            
             Butler
             and
             his
             Baker
             went
             both
             out
             of
             prison
             in
             a
             day
             ;
             and
             in
             
             both
             cases
             Ioseph
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             their
             dreames
             cals
             that
             (
             their
             very
             discharge
             out
             of
             prison
             )
             a
             lifting
             up
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             preferment
             :
             death
             raises
             every
             man
             alike
             so
             far
             as
             that
             it
             delivers
             every
             man
             from
             his
             prison
             ,
             from
             the
             incumbrances
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             both
             Baker
             and
             Butler
             were
             delivered
             of
             their
             prison
             ,
             but
             they
             passed
             into
             diverse
             states
             after
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             restitution
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             an
             ignominious
             execution
             .
             Of
             thy
             prison
             thou
             shalt
             be
             delivered
             ;
             whether
             thou
             wilt
             or
             no
             thou
             must
             die
             :
             fool
             this
             night
             thy
             soul
             may
             be
             take
             from
             thee
             ;
             and
             then
             what
             thou
             shalt
             be
             to
             morrow
             prophecy
             upon
             thy self
             by
             that
             which
             thou
             hast
             done
             to
             day
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             He
             desired
             an
             interpretation
             of
             his
             dream
             ;
             not
             because
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             instructed
             thereby
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             he
             expected
             some
             good
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Butler
             :
             so
             some
             have
             a
             regard
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             not
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             but
             onely
             seeking
             thereby
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             misse
             they
             goe
             away
             as
             the
             young
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             sad
             ,
             Mark
             10.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             The
             Cup-bearer
             here
             admires
             Ioseph
             in
             the
             Jayle
             ,
             but
             forgets
             him
             in
             the
             Court
             :
             how
             easily
             doth
             our
             own
             prosperity
             make
             us
             both
             forget
             the
             deservings
             and
             miseries
             of
             others
             .
             But
             as
             God
             cannot
             forget
             his
             own
             ,
             so
             lest
             of
             all
             in
             their
             sorrowes
             .
             For
             after
             two
             years
             more
             of
             Iosephs
             patience
             ,
             that
             God
             which
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             lifted
             out
             of
             the
             former
             pit
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             did
             call
             him
             out
             of
             the
             dungeon
             to
             honour
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             miserable
             Prisoner
             made
             him
             Ruler
             of
             Egypt
             .
             How
             happy
             is
             it
             with
             good
             men
             that
             they
             have
             a
             God
             to
             remember
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             forgotten
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             SO
             long
             as
             God
             is
             with
             Ioseph
             he
             cannot
             but
             shine
             in
             spite
             of
             men
             :
             the
             wals
             of
             that
             dungeon
             cannot
             hide
             his
             vertues
             ,
             the
             Irons
             cannot
             hold
             them
             .
             Pharaohs
             Officers
             are
             sent
             to
             witness
             his
             graces
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             not
             come
             forth
             to
             shew
             without
             a
             Miracle
             :
             for
             God
             now
             puts
             a
             dream
             into
             the
             head
             of
             Pharaoh
             :
             he
             puts
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Iosephs
             skill
             into
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Cup-bearer
             ,
             who
             to
             pleasure
             Pharaoh
             not
             to
             requite
             Ioseph
             ,
             commends
             the
             Prisoner
             for
             an
             Interpreter
             :
             he
             puts
             an
             interpretation
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             Ioseph
             ;
             he
             puts
             this
             choice
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             of
             a
             miserable
             Prisoner
             to
             make
             him
             the
             Ruler
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             Verse
             35.
             
             When
             we
             have
             enough
             for
             to
             day
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             honest
             prudence
             to
             lay
             up
             for
             to
             morrow
             .
             The
             poor
             contemptible
             Ant
             gathereth
             that
             food
             in
             harvest
             that
             may
             serve
             her
             for
             the
             Winter
             .
             It
             is
             good
             for
             a
             man
             to
             keep
             somewhat
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             something
             in
             store
             against
             a
             rainy
             day
             .
             A
             good
             saver
             makes
             a
             well
             doer
             ;
             is
             a
             Dutch
             proverbe
             .
             Care
             must
             be
             taken
             that
             our
             layings
             out
             be
             not
             more
             than
             our
             layings
             up
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             here
             object
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Care
               not
               for
               to
               morrow
            
             :
             there
             is
             a
             care
             of
             diligence
             and
             a
             care
             of
             diffidence
             ,
             a
             care
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             a
             care
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             the
             former
             is
             needfull
             ,
             the
             latter
             sinfull
             .
          
           
             Verse
             40.
             
             Worldly
             men
             may
             advance
             ,
             dignify
             ,
             and
             honour
             Gods
             People
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             love
             them
             as
             godly
             men
             should
             be
             loved
             .
             Besides
             Gods
             sanctfying
             Graces
             ,
             there
             are
             oft-times
             in
             Gods
             Children
             (
             as
             here
             in
             Ioseph
             )
             other
             gifts
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             learning
             ,
             fidelity
             ,
             skill
             and
             activity
             in
             secular
             imployments
             :
             all
             which
             may
             gain
             them
             great
             respect
             in
             other
             mens
             hearts
             .
             So
             Pharaoh
             here
             honoured
             Ioseph
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             his
             ground
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             So
             many
             a
             master
             loves
             a
             godly
             Servant
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             is
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             is
             a
             good
             Servant
             :
             this
             is
             selflove
             ,
             they
             love
             them
             because
             they
             love
             themselves
             ;
             such
             men
             are
             for
             their
             profit
             and
             advantage
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             turnes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             out
             of
             a
             selflove
             &
             selfrespect
             ,
             love
             and
             respect
             them
             .
             That
             their
             love
             of
             them
             is
             not
             for
             their
             godliness
             appears
             by
             this
             ,
             because
             though
             there
             were
             not
             one
             dram
             of
             grace
             and
             godliness
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             for
             their
             other
             abilites
             they
             should
             be
             no
             lesse
             dear
             unto
             them
             then
             now
             they
             are
             with
             all
             their
             graces
             .
          
           
             Verse
             44.
             
             Behold
             how
             one
             hour
             hath
             changed
             Iosephs
             Fetters
             into
             a
             chain
             of
             Gold
             ,
             
             his
             Rags
             into
             fine
             Linnen
             ,
             his
             Stocks
             into
             a
             Chariot
             ,
             his
             Jayl
             into
             a
             Palace
             ,
             Potiphars
             Captive
             into
             his
             Masters
             Lord.
             He
             whose
             Chastity
             refused
             the
             wanton
             allurements
             of
             the
             Wife
             of
             Potiphar
             ,
             hath
             now
             given
             him
             to
             his
             Wife
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Potipherah
             .
             Humility
             goes
             before
             Honour
             ,
             serving
             and
             suffering
             are
             the
             best
             Tutors
             to
             Government
             .
             How
             well
             are
             Gods
             Children
             paid
             for
             their
             Patience
             ;
             how
             happy
             are
             the
             Issues
             of
             the
             Faithful
             !
             never
             any
             man
             repented
             him
             of
             the
             advancement
             of
             a
             good
             Man.
             
          
           
             Verse
             46.
             
             There
             is
             mention
             made
             here
             of
             Iosephs
             age
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             how
             long
             Ioseph
             was
             a
             Servant
             in
             Egypt
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             age
             is
             expressed
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             what
             wonderful
             Graces
             he
             had
             received
             at
             those
             years
             ,
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             Policy
             ,
             and
             Government
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             this
             President
             of
             Ioseph
             made
             a
             Governour
             at
             thirty
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             at
             this
             age
             a
             man
             is
             fit
             for
             publick
             imployment
             .
             David
             at
             that
             age
             began
             to
             reign
             ,
             Ezekiel
             prophesied
             ,
             Christ
             and
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             began
             to
             preach
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               56.
               
               Pharaoh
            
             hath
             not
             more
             preferr'd
             Ioseph
             ,
             then
             Ioseph
             hath
             enrich'd
             Pharaoh
             :
             If
             Ioseph
             had
             not
             ruled
             ,
             Egypt
             and
             all
             the
             bordering
             Nations
             had
             perished
             .
             The
             providence
             of
             so
             faithful
             an
             Officer
             hath
             both
             given
             the
             Egyptians
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             the
             Money
             ,
             Cattle
             ,
             Bodies
             ,
             Lands
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             to
             Pharaoh
             .
             Both
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             well
             pleased
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             owe
             to
             him
             their
             Lives
             ;
             the
             King
             his
             Subjects
             and
             his
             Dominions
             :
             The
             Bounty
             of
             God
             made
             Ioseph
             give
             more
             than
             he
             received
             .
             It
             is
             like
             the
             seven
             years
             of
             plenty
             were
             not
             confin'd
             to
             Egypt
             ;
             other
             Countries
             adjoyning
             were
             no
             less
             fruitful
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             seven
             yeares
             of
             famine
             Egypt
             had
             Corn
             when
             they
             wanted
             .
             See
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             wise
             prudent
             frugality
             ,
             and
             a
             vain
             ignorant
             expence
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             God.
             The
             sparing
             hand
             is
             both
             full
             and
             beneficial
             ,
             whereas
             the
             lavish
             is
             not
             only
             empty
             but
             injurious
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             GOod
             Iacob
             is
             pinched
             with
             the
             common
             famine
             .
             No
             piety
             can
             exempt
             us
             from
             the
             evils
             of
             neighbourhood
             .
             No
             man
             can
             tell
             by
             outward
             events
             which
             is
             the
             Patriarch
             and
             which
             the
             Canaanite
             .
             Neither
             doth
             his
             profession
             lead
             him
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             miraculous
             preservation
             .
             It
             is
             a
             vain
             tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             cast
             our selves
             upon
             an
             immediate
             provision
             ,
             with
             neglect
             of
             common
             meanes
             :
             His
             ten
             Sons
             must
             now
             leave
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             goe
             down
             into
             Egypt
             to
             be
             their
             Fathers
             Purveyors
             .
             And
             now
             they
             goe
             to
             buy
             of
             him
             whom
             they
             had
             sold
             ,
             and
             bow
             their
             knees
             to
             him
             for
             his
             releif
             ,
             which
             had
             bowed
             to
             them
             before
             for
             his
             own
             life
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             9.
             
             It
             was
             no
             small
             joy
             to
             Ioseph
             to
             see
             this
             late
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             antient
             dreames
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Suppliants
             (
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             more
             brethren
             or
             enemies
             )
             groveling
             before
             him
             in
             an
             unknown
             submission
             .
             He
             that
             was
             hated
             of
             his
             Brethren
             for
             being
             his
             Fathers
             Spie
             ,
             now
             accuses
             his
             brethren
             for
             common
             Spies
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             Egypt
             .
             He
             could
             not
             without
             their
             suspition
             have
             come
             to
             a
             perfect
             intelligence
             of
             his
             Fathers
             estate
             and
             theirs
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             objected
             to
             them
             that
             which
             was
             not
             .
             It
             is
             more
             safe
             in
             cases
             of
             inquisition
             to
             fetch
             farre
             about
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             wisdom
             sometimes
             to
             conceal
             our
             knowledge
             that
             we
             may
             not
             prejudice
             truth
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             16.
             
             It
             now
             doth
             Ioseph
             good
             to
             seem
             merciless
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             found
             wilfully
             cruel
             ;
             to
             hide
             his
             love
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             had
             shewed
             their
             hate
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             think
             how
             much
             he
             favoured
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             they
             knew
             it
             .
             And
             as
             sporting
             himself
             with
             their
             present
             misery
             ,
             he
             pleasantly
             imitates
             all
             those
             actions
             reciprocally
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             in
             despite
             and
             earnest
             had
             done
             formerly
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             speaks
             roughly
             ,
             rejects
             their
             perswasions
             ,
             puts
             them
             in
             hold
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             in
             bonds
             .
             The
             mind
             must
             not
             alwayes
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             outward
             face
             of
             actions
             .
             Gods
             countenance
             is
             oft-times
             severe
             ,
             and
             his
             hand
             heavy
             ,
             to
             them
             whom
             he
             best
             loves
             :
             many
             a
             one
             ,
             under
             the
             habit
             of
             an
             Egyptian
             ,
             hath
             the
             heart
             of
             an
             Israelite
             :
             And
             here
             
             that
             Ioseph
             might
             seem
             enough
             (
             and
             indeed
             too
             much
             )
             an
             Egyptian
             ,
             Ioseph
             swears
             heathenishly
             :
             How
             little
             could
             his
             Brethren
             suspect
             ,
             that
             this
             oath
             could
             proceed
             from
             the
             Son
             of
             him
             that
             swore
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             his
             Father
             Isaac
             ?
             How
             oft
             have
             sinister
             respects
             drawn
             weak
             goodness
             to
             disguise
             its
             self
             even
             with
             sins
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             18.
             
             The
             onely
             best
             curbe
             to
             restrain
             from
             evil
             ,
             and
             spur
             to
             incite
             to
             good
             ,
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             All
             honesty
             flowes
             from
             this
             holy
             fear
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             Probleme
             in
             Aristotle
             ,
             why
             men
             are
             credited
             more
             than
             other
             creatures
             ,
             the
             answer
             is
             ,
             Man
             only
             reverenceth
             God
             ,
             therefore
             you
             may
             trust
             him
             ,
             therefore
             you
             may
             commit
             your self
             to
             him
             .
             He
             that
             truly
             feareth
             God
             is
             like
             unto
             Cato
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             never
             did
             well
             that
             he
             might
             appear
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             could
             do
             no
             otherwise
             .
             You
             need
             not
             fear
             me
             ,
             said
             Ioseph
             ,
             here
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             I
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             dare
             do
             ye
             no
             hurt
             .
          
           
             Verse
             .
             21.
             
             As
             they
             formerly
             hardened
             their
             hearts
             against
             the
             pittiful
             complaint
             of
             their
             Brother
             Ioseph
             ;
             so
             they
             confess
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             that
             now
             their
             suit
             and
             petition
             was
             not
             heard
             :
             And
             then
             in
             that
             they
             said
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             we
             have
             verily
             sinned
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             admirable
             effect
             of
             affliction
             ,
             which
             brings
             a
             man
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             repentance
             :
             And
             further
             when
             they
             came
             to
             this
             repentance
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             transferres
             the
             sin
             from
             himself
             ,
             neither
             doth
             any
             of
             them
             discharge
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             sin
             ;
             they
             all
             take
             all
             ;
             they
             say
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             we
             ,
             all
             we
             ,
             are
             verily
             guilty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             this
             distress
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
             upon
             us
             all
             :
             National
             calamities
             are
             induced
             by
             general
             sins
             ;
             and
             where
             they
             fall
             ,
             we
             cannot
             so
             charge
             the
             Laity
             as
             to
             free
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             nor
             so
             charge
             the
             People
             as
             to
             free
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             never
             say
             that
             it
             is
             
               aliena
               ambitio
            
             ,
             the
             immoderate
             ambition
             of
             a
             pretending
             Monarch
             that
             indangers
             us
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             
               aliena
               perfidia
            
             ,
             the
             falsehood
             of
             perfidious
             Neighbours
             that
             hath
             disappointed
             us
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             
               aliena
               fortuna
            
             ,
             the
             growth
             of
             others
             who
             have
             shot
             up
             under
             our
             shelter
             that
             doth
             overtop
             us
             ;
             they
             are
             
               peccata
               nostra
            
             ,
             our
             own
             pride
             ,
             our
             own
             wantonness
             ,
             our
             own
             drunkenness
             ,
             that
             makes
             God
             shut
             and
             close
             his
             hand
             toward
             us
             ,
             withdraw
             his
             former
             blessings
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             strike
             us
             with
             that
             shut
             ,
             and
             clos'd
             ,
             and
             heavy
             hand
             ,
             and
             multiply
             calamities
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             24.
             
             No
             Song
             could
             be
             so
             delightful
             unto
             Ioseph
             ,
             as
             to
             hear
             them
             in
             a
             late
             remorse
             condemn
             themselves
             before
             him
             of
             their
             old
             cruelty
             towards
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             now
             their
             unknown
             Witness
             and
             Judge
             .
             They
             had
             heard
             Iosephs
             deprecation
             of
             their
             evil
             with
             tears
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             pittied
             him
             ;
             yet
             Ioseph
             doth
             but
             hear
             their
             mention
             of
             this
             evil
             which
             they
             had
             done
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             pitties
             them
             with
             tears
             :
             He
             weeps
             for
             joy
             to
             see
             their
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             compare
             his
             safety
             and
             happiness
             with
             the
             cruelty
             which
             they
             intended
             ,
             and
             did
             ,
             and
             thought
             they
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               28.
               
               Simeon
            
             is
             left
             in
             pawn
             ,
             in
             Fetters
             ;
             while
             the
             rest
             of
             Iacobs
             Sons
             return
             with
             their
             Corn
             ,
             with
             their
             paying
             nothing
             for
             their
             Provision
             but
             their
             labour
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             be
             as
             much
             troubled
             with
             the
             beneficence
             of
             that
             strange
             Egyptian
             Lord
             ,
             as
             before
             with
             his
             imperious
             suspition
             .
             Their
             wealth
             was
             now
             more
             irksome
             to
             them
             than
             their
             need
             :
             And
             they
             fear
             God
             means
             to
             punish
             them
             more
             in
             this
             superfluity
             of
             Money
             than
             in
             the
             want
             of
             Victuals
             ,
             
               (
               What
               is
               this
               that
               God
               hath
               done
               to
               us
               ?
               )
            
             It
             is
             a
             wise
             course
             to
             be
             jealous
             of
             our
             gain
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             fear
             than
             to
             desire
             abundance
             .
          
           
             Verse
             38.
             
             All
             temporal
             things
             are
             troublesome
             :
             if
             they
             be
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             trouble
             to
             forgoe
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             see
             that
             they
             must
             be
             parted
             with
             ,
             either
             we
             wish
             that
             they
             had
             not
             been
             so
             good
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             had
             never
             enjoyed
             them
             ;
             as
             some
             did
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             when
             he
             died
             :
             If
             they
             be
             evil
             ,
             their
             presence
             is
             troublesome
             ;
             and
             still
             we
             wish
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             were
             good
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             were
             eased
             of
             them
             .
             Good
             things
             are
             troublesome
             in
             the
             event
             ,
             and
             evil
             things
             in
             the
             use
             ;
             they
             in
             the
             future
             ,
             because
             they
             shall
             come
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             these
             in
             the
             present
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             continue
             .
             Oh
             that
             men
             would
             look
             to
             things
             that
             are
             eternal
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             good
             here
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             better
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THis
             Land
             where
             the
             Famine
             now
             was
             ,
             was
             Canaan
             ,
             Gods
             own
             Inheritance
             ,
             the
             Land
             which
             he
             had
             promised
             should
             flow
             with
             Milk
             and
             Hony
             ,
             yet
             here
             was
             a
             Famine
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             time
             when
             his
             own
             Children
             ,
             his
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             the
             very
             best
             of
             those
             Children
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Land.
             Gods
             own
             People
             must
             want
             when
             his
             Enemies
             the
             Egyptians
             had
             enough
             and
             to
             spare
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             that
             neither
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             nor
             his
             disaffection
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             :
             Outward
             appearance
             is
             an
             ill
             signe
             to
             try
             the
             favours
             of
             God
             by
             ;
             for
             his
             Face
             ,
             his
             outward
             appearance
             was
             most
             grim
             ,
             most
             severe
             against
             his
             own
             Son
             ;
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             drunk
             a
             more
             bitter
             Cup
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             (
             against
             which
             he
             prayed
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               let
               this
               Cup
               passe
               from
               me
               )
            
             than
             that
             of
             Gall
             and
             Vinegar
             ,
             which
             was
             offered
             him
             by
             the
             Iews
             .
             Let
             therefore
             the
             wicked
             ,
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             how
             prosperous
             ,
             how
             secure
             ,
             how
             plentiful
             soever
             their
             condition
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             remember
             this
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             jollity
             ;
             that
             their
             Master
             the
             Devil
             gives
             them
             pleasant
             entrances
             into
             his
             wayes
             ,
             but
             reserves
             the
             bitterness
             for
             the
             end
             ;
             we
             may
             say
             of
             their
             plenty
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             of
             some
             ill
             tasted
             meat
             or
             drink
             ,
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             hath
             a
             scurvy
             tang
             with
             it
             ,
             an
             ill
             come
             off
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             let
             Gods
             Israel
             ,
             his
             Children
             ,
             how
             sad
             ,
             how
             dejected
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             in
             want
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             remember
             this
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             misery
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             first
             handsel
             that
             God
             gives
             them
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             be
             a
             Famine
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             they
             shall
             overflow
             with
             the
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               3.
               
               Benjamin
            
             was
             the
             beloved
             Son
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             Christ
             ;
             no
             seeing
             the
             face
             of
             God
             unlesse
             we
             bring
             our
             Benjamin
             ,
             our
             beloved
             Brother
             along
             with
             us
             .
             And
             therefore
             whatever
             entercourse
             we
             have
             with
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             Christ
             with
             us
             .
             We
             must
             not
             offer
             Sacrifice
             without
             the
             High-Priest
             ;
             Let
             us
             offer
             nothing
             to
             God
             without
             Christ
             :
             There
             is
             no
             appearing
             before
             God
             ,
             no
             commerce
             between
             God
             and
             us
             untll
             we
             be
             reconciled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             must
             offer
             all
             our
             Sacrifices
             and
             endeavours
             .
             We
             must
             not
             then
             own
             an
             absolute
             God
             in
             our
             devotions
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             think
             of
             making
             any
             addresses
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             is
             reconciled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             at
             peace
             with
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             Persons
             ,
             and
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             all
             shall
             be
             accepted
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             true
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             the
             beloved
             Benjamine
             ,
             in
             looking
             upon
             whom
             God
             frees
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               9.
               
               Christ
            
             descended
             lineally
             from
             Iudah
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             particular
             of
             suretiship
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             as
             Iudah
             here
             did
             engage
             to
             his
             Father
             Iacob
             for
             his
             Brother
             Benjamin
             ,
             so
             did
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             to
             his
             Father
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             was
             our
             Security
             for
             the
             payment
             both
             of
             our
             debt
             and
             duty
             ,
             both
             for
             our
             sins
             and
             our
             obedience
             .
             And
             as
             Christ
             was
             our
             Surety
             to
             God
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             our
             debt
             (
             the
             Security
             and
             Debtor
             in
             Law
             are
             reputed
             as
             one
             Person
             )
             so
             he
             is
             Gods
             Surety
             to
             us
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             Promises
             .
             Christ
             was
             the
             Surety
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             to
             pay
             that
             debt
             ,
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             to
             perform
             the
             Duty
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             Old
             Iacob
             that
             was
             not
             used
             to
             simple
             and
             absolute
             Contentments
             ,
             receives
             the
             blessing
             of
             seasonable
             provision
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             affliction
             of
             that
             heavy
             message
             ,
             the
             losse
             of
             one
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             knows
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             better
             for
             him
             to
             die
             with
             hunger
             ,
             or
             with
             grief
             for
             the
             departure
             of
             that
             Son
             of
             his
             right
             hand
             .
             He
             drives
             off
             all
             till
             the
             last
             ;
             protraction
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             ease
             in
             evils
             that
             must
             come
             .
             At
             length
             (
             as
             no
             plea
             is
             so
             importunate
             as
             that
             of
             Famine
             )
             Benjamin
             must
             goe
             ;
             one
             evil
             must
             be
             hazarded
             for
             the
             redress
             of
             another
             .
             What
             would
             it
             avail
             him
             to
             see
             whom
             he
             loved
             miserable
             ?
             How
             injurious
             were
             the
             affection
             to
             keep
             his
             Son
             so
             long
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             till
             they
             should
             see
             each
             other
             die
             for
             hunger
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             ten
             Brothers
             doe
             now
             return
             into
             Egypt
             with
             double
             money
             in
             their
             Sacks
             ,
             and
             a
             Present
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             the
             danger
             of
             mistaking
             is
             required
             by
             honest
             minds
             with
             
             more
             than
             restitution
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             find
             out
             our
             own
             hearts
             clear
             in
             suspicious
             actions
             ,
             except
             we
             satisfie
             others
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             If
             this
             were
             an
             oversight
             ,
             then
             restitution
             was
             necessary
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             any
             wayes
             defraud
             or
             over-reach
             our
             Brother
             .
             
               Whatever
               you
               would
               that
               men
               should
               doe
               unto
               you
               ,
               so
               doe
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             said
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             12.
             
             If
             we
             would
             not
             have
             others
             wrong
             us
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             wrong
             them
             ,
             that
             former
             saying
             of
             Christs
             must
             be
             the
             general
             rule
             of
             direction
             in
             common
             conversation
             and
             mutual
             interdealings
             one
             with
             another
             .
             That
             is
             the
             royal
             Law
             ,
             the
             Standard
             of
             all
             equity
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             we
             must
             converse
             with
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               23.
               
               Iosephs
            
             Steward
             would
             never
             have
             spoken
             so
             reverently
             of
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             so
             taught
             of
             Ioseph
             ,
             who
             was
             careful
             to
             instruct
             his
             family
             in
             the
             right
             way
             .
             So
             did
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             18.
             18.
             and
             
               Iacob
               ,
               Gen.
            
             34
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             we
             .
          
           
             Verse
             34.
             
             Now
             hath
             Ioseph
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             the
             sight
             and
             presence
             of
             his
             Benjamin
             ,
             whom
             he
             therefore
             borrows
             of
             his
             Father
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             return
             him
             with
             a
             greater
             interest
             of
             joy
             .
             And
             now
             he
             feasts
             them
             whom
             he
             formerly
             threatned
             ,
             and
             turns
             their
             fear
             into
             wonder
             :
             all
             unequal
             love
             is
             not
             partial
             ;
             all
             the
             Brethren
             are
             entertained
             bountifully
             ,
             but
             Benjamin
             hath
             a
             fivefold
             portion
             :
             By
             how
             much
             his
             welcome
             was
             greater
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             his
             pretended
             theft
             seem'd
             more
             hainous
             :
             For
             good
             turns
             aggravate
             unkindnesses
             ,
             and
             our
             offences
             are
             increas'd
             with
             our
             obligations
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             FIll
             the
             mens
             sacks
             with
             food
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             carry
             ,
             said
             Ioseph
             here
             to
             his
             Steward
             ;
             look
             how
             they
             came
             prepared
             with
             sacks
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             sent
             back
             with
             Corn
             ;
             the
             greater
             and
             the
             more
             sacks
             they
             had
             prepared
             ,
             the
             more
             Corn
             they
             carried
             away
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             prepared
             but
             small
             sacks
             and
             a
             few
             ,
             they
             had
             carried
             away
             the
             lesse
             .
             A
             prepared
             heart
             is
             a
             vessel
             that
             shall
             be
             fill'd
             at
             a
             Sermon
             or
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Now
             the
             more
             or
             lesse
             the
             heart
             is
             prepared
             ,
             the
             greater
             or
             lesser
             the
             vessel
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             size
             and
             capacity
             of
             the
             vessel
             shall
             it
             be
             fill'd
             .
             Fill
             such
             mens
             hearts
             with
             special
             blessings
             ,
             with
             vertue
             from
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             sayes
             the
             Lord
             at
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             fill
             them
             with
             special
             food
             as
             full
             as
             they
             can
             hold
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             carry
             .
             Let
             us
             be
             careful
             to
             prepare
             our
             hearts
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             The
             larger
             is
             our
             preparation
             ,
             the
             larger
             is
             our
             vessel
             ;
             the
             larger
             our
             vessel
             ,
             the
             larger
             our
             dole
             at
             a
             Sermon
             or
             Sacrament
             .
             If
             we
             carry
             not
             away
             as
             much
             as
             we
             would
             it
             is
             our
             own
             fault
             ,
             that
             by
             preparation
             we
             did
             not
             furnish
             our selves
             with
             a
             larger
             vessel
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             This
             blind
             Nature
             saw
             to
             be
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             sins
             ,
             
               ingratum
               dixeris
               ,
               omnia
               dixeris
            
             .
             Some
             vices
             are
             such
             as
             Nature
             smiles
             upon
             ,
             though
             frown'd
             at
             by
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             not
             so
             this
             .
             Philip
             King
             of
             Macedon
             caused
             a
             Souldier
             of
             his
             that
             had
             offered
             unkindness
             to
             one
             that
             had
             kindly
             entertained
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             branded
             in
             the
             forehead
             with
             these
             two
             words
             ,
             
               hospes
               ingratus
            
             .
             Unthankfulnesse
             is
             a
             Monster
             in
             Nature
             ,
             a
             Solecisme
             in
             Manners
             ,
             a
             Paradox
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             a
             parching
             Wind
             to
             dry
             up
             the
             Fountain
             of
             further
             favour
             .
             Benjamins
             fivefold
             Messe
             was
             no
             small
             aggravation
             to
             the
             theft
             here
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             The
             Graces
             which
             God
             finds
             in
             us
             are
             like
             the
             silver
             which
             Ioseph
             found
             in
             Benjamins
             sack
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             putting
             in
             .
             For
             our
             will
             herein
             is
             like
             the
             lower
             Sphere
             ,
             
               quae
               non
               nisi
               mota
               movet
            
             ,
             moves
             not
             unlesse
             it
             be
             first
             moved
             .
             Why
             should
             we
             then
             be
             loth
             to
             acknowledge
             to
             have
             all
             our
             ability
             of
             doing
             good
             freely
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             immediately
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             when
             as
             even
             those
             faculties
             of
             Nature
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             pretend
             to
             doe
             the
             offices
             of
             Grace
             ,
             we
             have
             from
             God
             himself
             too
             .
             For
             that
             question
             of
             the
             Apostle
             involves
             
             all
             ,
             What
             hast
             thou
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             received
             ?
             Thy
             natural
             faculties
             are
             no
             more
             thine
             own
             ,
             than
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             thine
             own
             .
             But
             as
             thy
             body
             conceived
             in
             thy
             Mothers
             womb
             could
             not
             claim
             a
             soul
             at
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             nor
             wish
             a
             soul
             ,
             no
             nor
             know
             there
             was
             a
             soul
             to
             be
             had
             :
             so
             neither
             by
             being
             a
             man
             indued
             with
             natural
             faculties
             canst
             thou
             claim
             Grace
             ,
             or
             wish
             Grace
             ;
             nay
             those
             natural
             faculties
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             pretincted
             with
             some
             infusion
             of
             Grace
             before
             ,
             cannot
             make
             thee
             know
             what
             Grace
             is
             ,
             or
             that
             Grace
             is
             .
             To
             a
             Child
             rightly
             disposed
             in
             the
             womb
             God
             does
             give
             a
             soul
             ;
             to
             a
             natural
             man
             rightly
             disposed
             in
             his
             natural
             faculties
             God
             doth
             give
             grace
             ,
             but
             that
             soul
             was
             not
             due
             to
             that
             Child
             ,
             nor
             that
             grace
             to
             that
             Man.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               14.
               
               If
               I
               am
               bereaved
               of
               my
               Children
            
             (
             saith
             Iacob
             here
             )
             
               I
               am
               bereaved
            
             .
             Which
             was
             spoken
             by
             him
             ,
             not
             rashly
             or
             desperately
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             cared
             not
             what
             became
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             obedience
             of
             Faith
             in
             sacrificing
             his
             will
             unto
             Gods.
             And
             this
             is
             according
             to
             that
             Petition
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
               in
               Earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             A
             godly
             Man
             sayes
             Amen
             to
             Gods
             Amen
             ,
             and
             puts
             his
             fiat
             and
             placet
             to
             Gods
             :
             As
             one
             said
             ,
             He
             could
             have
             what
             he
             would
             of
             God.
             Why
             ?
             How
             was
             that
             ?
             Because
             whatever
             was
             Gods
             will
             ,
             that
             was
             his
             .
             And
             thus
             to
             submit
             unto
             Gods
             will
             is
             to
             serve
             him
             with
             a
             true
             heart
             ,
             a
             heart
             truly
             and
             entirely
             given
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             delighting
             to
             doe
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             therefore
             well
             content
             to
             wait
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             God
             see
             good
             ,
             to
             want
             what
             it
             most
             desires
             ,
             be
             it
             Health
             ,
             or
             Wealth
             ,
             or
             Wife
             or
             Children
             ;
             being
             ambitious
             rather
             that
             Gods
             will
             should
             be
             done
             than
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             be
             glorified
             though
             we
             be
             not
             gratified
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             This
             iniquity
             which
             God
             is
             said
             here
             to
             find
             out
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             this
             present
             Accusation
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             not
             guilty
             but
             to
             their
             former
             trespass
             committed
             against
             Ioseph
             ,
             as
             they
             in
             like
             manner
             confessed
             ,
             Gen.
             42.
             and
             by
             this
             we
             should
             learn
             to
             look
             to
             God
             in
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             whereof
             we
             see
             no
             evident
             cause
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             How
             easie
             is
             it
             to
             find
             advantages
             where
             there
             is
             a
             purpose
             to
             accuse
             ?
             Benjamins
             sack
             makes
             him
             guilty
             of
             that
             whereof
             his
             heart
             was
             free
             .
             Crimes
             seem
             strange
             to
             the
             innocent
             ;
             well
             might
             they
             abjure
             this
             fact
             with
             the
             offer
             of
             bondage
             and
             death
             :
             For
             they
             which
             carefully
             brought
             again
             that
             which
             they
             might
             have
             taken
             ,
             would
             never
             take
             that
             which
             was
             not
             given
             them
             .
             But
             thus
             Ioseph
             would
             yet
             dally
             with
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             make
             Benjamin
             a
             Theif
             that
             he
             might
             make
             him
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             fright
             his
             Brethren
             with
             the
             peril
             of
             that
             their
             charge
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             double
             their
             joy
             and
             amazedness
             ,
             in
             giving
             them
             two
             Brothers
             at
             once
             :
             Our
             happiness
             is
             greater
             and
             sweeter
             when
             we
             have
             well
             fear'd
             and
             smarted
             with
             evils
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               23.
               
               Iosephs
            
             Steward
             like
             a
             good
             Man
             speaks
             comfort
             and
             life
             unto
             these
             fainting
             dis-spirited
             Patriarkes
             :
             He
             knew
             there
             was
             a
             warre
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             brings
             peace
             unto
             their
             afflicted
             spirits
             .
             To
             break
             the
             bruised
             reed
             ,
             to
             greive
             one
             that
             is
             in
             the
             agony
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             to
             strike
             the
             breath
             out
             of
             a
             mans
             body
             who
             is
             giving
             up
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             cruelty
             upon
             cruelty
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             the
             complaint
             of
             Saint
             Cyprian
             against
             the
             Persecutors
             of
             Christians
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
               In
               servis
               Dei
               non
               torquebantur
               membra
               sed
               vulnera
               ,
            
             they
             laid
             stripes
             upon
             stripes
             ,
             and
             laid
             wounds
             upon
             sores
             ,
             and
             tortutured
             not
             so
             much
             the
             members
             of
             Gods
             Servants
             ,
             as
             their
             bleeding
             wounds
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             VVHen
             Iudah
             had
             seriously
             reported
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             old
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             sadness
             of
             his
             last
             complaint
             ,
             compassion
             and
             joy
             will
             be
             conceal'd
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             break
             forth
             violently
             at
             Iosephs
             voice
             and
             eyes
             .
             Many
             passions
             do
             not
             well
             abide
             witnesses
             because
             they
             are
             guilty
             to
             their
             own
             weakness
             .
             Ioseph
             sends
             forth
             his
             servants
             that
             he
             might
             freely
             weep
             .
             He
             knew
             he
             could
             not
             say
             I
             am
             Ioseph
             without
             an
             unbeseeming
             vehemence
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               4.
               
               I
               am
               Ioseph
               :
            
             never
             any
             word
             sounded
             so
             strangely
             as
             this
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Patriarkes
             .
             Wonder
             ,
             doubt
             ,
             reverence
             ,
             joy
             ,
             fear
             ,
             guiltiness
             ,
             struck
             them
             at
             once
             .
             No
             marvel
             if
             they
             stood
             with
             paleness
             and
             silence
             before
             him
             ;
             looking
             on
             him
             and
             on
             each
             other
             :
             the
             more
             they
             considered
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             wondred
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             they
             beleived
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             feared
             .
             For
             those
             words
             ,
             
               I
               am
               Ioseph
            
             ,
             seemed
             to
             sound
             thus
             much
             to
             their
             guilty
             thoughts
             ;
             you
             are
             murtherers
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             a
             Prince
             in
             spite
             of
             you
             :
             my
             power
             and
             this
             place
             give
             me
             all
             opprotunities
             of
             revenge
             ;
             my
             glory
             is
             your
             shame
             ,
             my
             life
             your
             danger
             ,
             your
             sin
             lives
             together
             with
             me
             .
             But
             now
             the
             tears
             and
             graicous
             words
             of
             Ioseph
             have
             soon
             assured
             them
             of
             pardon
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             have
             bidden
             them
             turn
             their
             eyes
             from
             their
             sin
             against
             their
             brother
             ,
             to
             their
             happiness
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             changed
             their
             doubts
             into
             hopes
             ,
             and
             joyes
             .
             Thus
             actions
             salv'd
             up
             with
             a
             free
             forgiveness
             are
             as
             not
             done
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             bone
             once
             broken
             is
             stronger
             after
             well
             setting
             ;
             so
             is
             love
             after
             reconcilement
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             Let
             us
             remember
             this
             in
             all
             oppressions
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             that
             they
             fall
             not
             upon
             us
             without
             divine
             providence
             .
             What
             Eliphaz
             saith
             of
             affliction
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             true
             of
             oppression
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               it
               comes
               not
               forth
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               neither
               doth
               it
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               ground
               .
            
             And
             this
             truth
             was
             confirmed
             by
             Ioseph
             in
             this
             text
             ;
             who
             though
             sold
             by
             his
             envious
             brethren
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             yet
             saith
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             sent
             him
             into
             
               Egypt
               .
               David
            
             being
             rail'd
             upon
             by
             Shimei
             ,
             said
             ,
             God
             had
             bid
             him
             curse
             ;
             and
             Iob
             being
             robbed
             by
             the
             Sabeans
             ,
             said
             ,
             God
             had
             taken
             away
             :
             thus
             also
             concerning
             the
             Iseraelites
             bondage
             under
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             he
             turned
             their
             heart
             to
             hate
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             deal
             subtilly
             with
             his
             servants
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             therefore
             with
             the
             foolish
             dog
             ,
             bark
             at
             the
             stone
             ,
             but
             rather
             look
             at
             the
             hand
             acknowledging
             God
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             God
             so
             orders
             and
             disposeth
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             as
             seems
             best
             for
             his
             glory
             :
             as
             Ioseph
             spake
             here
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             when
             he
             discovered
             himself
             to
             them
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             betraied
             and
             sold
             him
             ;
             
               now
               it
               was
               not
               you
               that
               sent
               me
               hither
               but
               God
               :
            
             they
             sent
             him
             thither
             instrumentally
             &
             enviously
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             God
             that
             sent
             him
             thither
             providentially
             and
             graciously
             ;
             it
             was
             his
             power
             and
             wisedome
             which
             ordered
             that
             dispensation
             sweetly
             ,
             else
             his
             Brethren
             had
             made
             foul
             work
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             they
             sent
             him
             thither
             to
             make
             him
             a
             slave
             that
             was
             their
             designe
             ,
             but
             God
             sent
             him
             thither
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Prince
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Preserver
             of
             Egypt
             and
             of
             his
             own
             family
             too
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             me
             a
             Father
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             a
             Ruler
             throughout
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             Although
             the
             fift
             Commandement
             was
             not
             then
             writ
             in
             stone
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             sufficiently
             engraved
             on
             the
             Table
             of
             Iosephs
             heart
             ,
             
               honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               thy
               Mother
               ,
            
             and
             surely
             one
             part
             of
             his
             honour
             is
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             in
             case
             of
             want
             ,
             which
             was
             Iosephs
             particular
             care
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             to
             nourish
             and
             cherish
             his
             father
             as
             a
             man
             nourisheth
             his
             little
             ones
             ,
             saith
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             lovingly
             and
             tenderly
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             commends
             to
             us
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             4.
             as
             a
             thing
             not
             only
             good
             before
             men
             but
             acceptable
             before
             God.
             Epominondas
             rejoyc'd
             in
             nothing
             more
             then
             that
             he
             had
             lived
             to
             cheer
             up
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             aged
             Parents
             by
             the
             reports
             of
             his
             victories
             .
             
               Aristotle
               cap.
               6.
               de
               mundo
            
             ,
             tells
             us
             that
             when
             from
             the
             hill
             Etna
             there
             run
             down
             a
             current
             of
             fire
             that
             consumed
             all
             the
             houses
             thereabouts
             ;
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             those
             fearful
             flames
             the
             River
             of
             fire
             parted
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             kind
             of
             lane
             for
             those
             who
             ventured
             to
             rescue
             their
             aged
             Parents
             out
             of
             the
             jawes
             of
             death
             .
          
           
           
             
               Verse
               21.
               
               Ioseph
            
             is
             here
             as
             bountifull
             as
             his
             Brethren
             were
             formerly
             cruel
             .
             They
             send
             him
             naked
             to
             strangers
             ,
             he
             sends
             them
             in
             new
             and
             rich
             liveries
             to
             their
             father
             ;
             they
             tooke
             a
             small
             sum
             of
             money
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             great
             treasures
             ;
             they
             sent
             his
             torne
             coat
             to
             his
             father
             ;
             he
             sends
             variety
             of
             costly
             raiment
             to
             his
             father
             by
             them
             ;
             they
             sold
             him
             to
             be
             the
             load
             of
             Camels
             ,
             he
             sends
             them
             home
             with
             Chariots
             .
             It
             must
             be
             a
             great
             favour
             that
             can
             appease
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             great
             injury
             .
             Now
             they
             return
             home
             rich
             and
             joyful
             ,
             making
             themselves
             happy
             to
             think
             how
             glad
             they
             should
             make
             their
             father
             with
             this
             newes
             .
          
           
             Verse
             26.
             
             Good
             old
             Iacob
             did
             never
             hope
             that
             Egypt
             should
             have
             afforded
             such
             provision
             as
             this
             ,
             
               Ioseph
               is
               yet
               alive
            
             :
             this
             was
             not
             food
             but
             life
             to
             him
             .
             The
             return
             of
             Benjamin
             was
             comfortable
             ;
             but
             that
             his
             dead
             son
             was
             yet
             alive
             after
             so
             many
             yeares
             lamentation
             was
             tydings
             too
             happy
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             was
             enough
             to
             endanger
             that
             life
             with
             excesse
             of
             joy
             which
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             doubled
             .
             Over
             excellent
             objects
             are
             dangerous
             in
             their
             sudden
             aprehensions
             .
             One
             grain
             of
             that
             joy
             would
             have
             safely
             cheer'd
             him
             ,
             whereof
             a
             full
             measure
             overlayes
             his
             heart
             with
             too
             much
             sweetness
             .
             There
             is
             no
             earthly
             pleasure
             where
             of
             we
             may
             not
             surfeit
             ;
             of
             the
             spirituall
             we
             can
             never
             have
             enough
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               28.
               
               Iacobs
            
             eyes
             revive
             his
             mind
             ,
             which
             his
             eares
             had
             thus
             astonished
             .
             When
             he
             saw
             the
             Chariots
             of
             his
             son
             be
             beleived
             Iosephs
             life
             and
             refreshed
             his
             own
             .
             He
             had
             too
             much
             before
             so
             that
             he
             could
             not
             enjoy
             it
             :
             now
             he
             saith
             I
             have
             enough
             ,
             Ioseph
             my
             son
             is
             yet
             alive
             :
             they
             told
             him
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             life
             is
             better
             then
             honour
             .
             To
             have
             heard
             that
             Ioseph
             lived
             a
             servant
             would
             have
             joyed
             him
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             hear
             that
             he
             died
             honourably
             .
             The
             greater
             blessing
             obscures
             the
             less
             .
             He
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             honour
             that
             is
             not
             thankfull
             for
             life
             .
             Yet
             Iosephs
             life
             did
             not
             content
             Iacob
             without
             his
             presence
             
               (
               I
               will
               go
               down
               and
               see
               him
               ere
               I
               die
               )
            
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             eye
             is
             better
             then
             to
             walke
             in
             desires
             ;
             good
             things
             pleasure
             us
             not
             in
             their
             being
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             enjoying
             .
             Thus
             did
             Iacob
             rejoyce
             when
             he
             was
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             to
             a
             forraign
             Nation
             for
             Iosephs
             sake
             ;
             being
             glad
             that
             he
             should
             loose
             his
             country
             for
             his
             son
             .
             What
             shall
             our
             joy
             be
             ?
             who
             must
             goe
             out
             of
             this
             forraign
             land
             of
             our
             pilgrimage
             to
             the
             home
             of
             our
             glorious
             inheritance
             ;
             to
             dwell
             with
             none
             but
             our
             own
             in
             that
             better
             and
             more
             lightsome
             Goshen
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             the
             incumbrances
             of
             this
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             all
             the
             riches
             and
             delights
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLVI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             GOd
             hath
             not
             used
             one
             means
             alone
             ,
             but
             diverse
             to
             speak
             unto
             the
             world
             ;
             either
             by
             Angels
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             cloud
             ,
             or
             between
             the
             Cherabims
             ,
             or
             by
             Urim
             ,
             or
             by
             Dreams
             ,
             or
             by
             Visions
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             there
             is
             a
             rule
             set
             down
             ,
             Num.
             12.
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Lord
             among
             you
             I
             will
             be
             known
             to
             him
             by
             a
             Vision
             ,
             and
             will
             speak
             to
             him
             by
             a
             dream
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             rule
             we
             might
             add
             sundry
             examples
             out
             of
             Scripture
             as
             of
             Iacob
             here
             ,
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             of
             Iohn
             ;
             all
             declaring
             that
             God
             used
             to
             declare
             many
             things
             by
             Visions
             to
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             when
             it
             pleased
             him
             :
             that
             so
             by
             this
             means
             he
             might
             have
             the
             revelation
             of
             his
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             onely
             his
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             themselves
             .
             For
             however
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             to
             deal
             with
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             what
             way
             soever
             he
             used
             to
             signifie
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             cases
             he
             imprinted
             in
             the
             mindes
             and
             hearts
             of
             them
             to
             whom
             he
             shewed
             himself
             certain
             notes
             and
             evident
             tokens
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             expresly
             and
             clearly
             know
             that
             it
             was
             his
             doing
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             should
             chalenge
             nothing
             to
             themselves
             but
             ascribe
             all
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             Cause
             of
             feare
             Iacob
             might
             see
             sufficient
             :
             but
             God
             would
             not
             have
             him
             look
             downward
             on
             the
             rushing
             and
             roaring
             streams
             of
             misery
             that
             run
             so
             swiftly
             under
             him
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             but
             stedfastly
             fasten
             on
             his
             power
             and
             providence
             ,
             who
             
             was
             his
             God
             and
             the
             God
             of
             his
             father
             .
             He
             loves
             to
             perfect
             his
             strength
             in
             our
             weakness
             :
             as
             Eliah
             would
             have
             the
             Sacrifice
             covered
             with
             water
             that
             Gods
             power
             might
             the
             more
             appear
             in
             the
             fire
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             God
             saies
             to
             Iacob
             here
             ,
             I
             will
             go
             down
             with
             thee
             into
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             I
             wil
             also
             surely
             bring
             thee
             up
             again
             .
             God
             goes
             down
             with
             a
             good
             man
             into
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             will
             surely
             bring
             him
             up
             again
             .
             When
             ?
             the
             Angel
             promised
             to
             returne
             to
             Abram
             and
             Sarah
             for
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             birth
             of
             Iaac
             acording
             to
             the
             time
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             such
             time
             as
             by
             nature
             a
             Woman
             may
             have
             a
             child
             ;
             God
             will
             return
             to
             us
             in
             the
             grave
             acording
             to
             the
             time
             of
             life
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             such
             time
             as
             he
             by
             his
             gracious
             decree
             hath
             fixed
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             no
             more
             than
             the
             God-head
             departed
             from
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             doth
             his
             power
             and
             his
             presence
             depart
             from
             our
             dead
             bodies
             in
             that
             darkness
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               6.
               
               Iacob
            
             being
             not
             willing
             to
             be
             a
             burthen
             unto
             Pharaoh
             more
             then
             needs
             must
             ,
             brings
             down
             all
             his
             Estate
             into
             Egypt
             .
             Though
             the
             Famine
             forced
             the
             Patriarch
             to
             be
             beholding
             to
             Pharaoh
             for
             bread
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             be
             Engaged
             to
             him
             for
             meat
             .
             And
             therefore
             tooke
             his
             Cattle
             along
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             although
             he
             could
             not
             bring
             down
             his
             house
             into
             Goshen
             ,
             yet
             he
             carried
             his
             goods
             .
             It
             is
             an
             happiness
             so
             to
             live
             with
             others
             as
             not
             to
             be
             beholding
             ,
             but
             rather
             helpful
             than
             burthensome
             .
             When
             the
             Prophet
             desired
             a
             cake
             of
             the
             widdow
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             famine
             ,
             he
             rewarded
             her
             with
             a
             barrel
             of
             meal
             ,
             which
             outlasted
             that
             famine
             ,
             and
             rather
             then
             he
             will
             be
             a
             burthen
             to
             the
             poor
             Woman
             ,
             a
             miracle
             shall
             releive
             her
             .
          
           
             Verse
             27.
             
             Well
             may
             the
             Rabbins
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             seventy
             souls
             were
             as
             much
             as
             the
             seventy
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             Moses
             tels
             us
             Deut.
             10.
             22.
             that
             whereas
             their
             fathers
             went
             down
             into
             Egypt
             with
             seventy
             souls
             ,
             now
             Iehovah
             had
             made
             them
             as
             the
             Stars
             of
             heaven
             for
             multitude
             ;
             and
             this
             too
             by
             miraculous
             wayes
             and
             means
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             when
             this
             Israel
             of
             God
             was
             shackel'd
             (
             perchance
             for
             their
             forefathers
             selling
             Ioseph
             to
             be
             a
             slave
             )
             with
             the
             Irons
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             where
             their
             burthens
             were
             turned
             into
             bondage
             ,
             and
             their
             bondage
             into
             bloud
             ,
             their
             souls
             also
             being
             ever
             on
             the
             rack
             of
             continuall
             fear
             and
             suspence
             ,
             lest
             their
             bodies
             might
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             same
             brickhils
             they
             had
             built
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             fire
             to
             harden
             their
             own
             handiwork
             ;
             Yet
             here
             how
             did
             God
             tie
             up
             Pharaohs
             hands
             with
             plagues
             ,
             turning
             their
             poisons
             into
             cordials
             ,
             and
             their
             enemies
             malice
             to
             their
             greatest
             improvement
             ;
             in
             that
             he
             made
             them
             grow
             under
             their
             burthen
             ;
             and
             propagate
             through
             that
             inhumane
             distruction
             of
             the
             Male
             fruit
             of
             their
             body
             .
             So
             able
             is
             God
             to
             raise
             his
             Church
             from
             a
             small
             number
             to
             an
             infinite
             ,
             from
             seventy
             persons
             to
             the
             Stars
             of
             heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             sand
             on
             the
             Sea-shore
             for
             multitude
             .
          
           
             Verse
             29.
             
             The
             height
             of
             all
             earthly
             contentment
             appear'd
             in
             the
             meeting
             of
             these
             two
             ;
             whom
             their
             mutual
             losse
             had
             more
             endear'd
             to
             each
             other
             .
             The
             intermission
             of
             comforts
             hath
             this
             advantage
             ,
             that
             it
             sweetens
             our
             delight
             more
             in
             the
             return
             ,
             then
             was
             abated
             in
             the
             forbearance
             .
             God
             doth
             oft-times
             hide
             away
             our
             Ioseph
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             more
             joyous
             and
             thankfull
             in
             his
             recovery
             .
             This
             was
             the
             sincerest
             pleasure
             that
             ever
             Iacob
             had
             ,
             which
             therefore
             God
             reserved
             for
             his
             age
             .
             And
             if
             the
             meeting
             of
             earthly
             friends
             be
             so
             unspekably
             comfortable
             ,
             how
             happy
             shall
             we
             be
             in
             sight
             of
             the
             glorious
             face
             of
             God
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             of
             that
             our
             blessed
             Redeemer
             ;
             whom
             we
             sold
             to
             death
             by
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             which
             now
             after
             that
             noble
             triumph
             hath
             all
             power
             given
             him
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             IT
             is
             fit
             that
             every
             one
             that
             lives
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             should
             labour
             in
             that
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             bring
             some
             benefit
             ,
             some
             honey
             to
             the
             common
             hive
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             will
             be
             cast
             out
             as
             a
             drone
             .
             Pharaoh
             would
             hardly
             have
             suffered
             even
             Iosephs
             own
             Brethren
             to
             have
             lived
             idly
             under
             his
             jurisdiction
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             first
             question
             here
             was
             ,
             
               What
               is
               your
               Occupation
            
             ?
             At
             Athens
             every
             man
             gave
             an
             yearly
             account
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             by
             what
             Trade
             or
             course
             of
             life
             he
             maintained
             himself
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             could
             not
             doe
             he
             was
             banished
             .
             
               Take
               ye
               the
               evil
               and
               unprofitable
               servant
            
             (
             said
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               and
               cast
               him
               into
               utter
               darkness
            
             ;
             away
             with
             such
             a
             fellow
             from
             off
             the
             earth
             which
             he
             hath
             burthened
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             no
             more
             missed
             when
             gone
             then
             the
             parings
             of
             ones
             nailes
             .
             Those
             therefore
             that
             have
             a
             talent
             ,
             a
             trade
             to
             live
             on
             ,
             must
             improve
             that
             talent
             ,
             must
             follow
             that
             trade
             ,
             whereby
             the
             world
             may
             be
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             not
             think
             to
             come
             hither
             meerly
             as
             Rats
             and
             Mice
             ,
             only
             to
             devour
             victuals
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             squeaking
             up
             and
             down
             .
             These
             are
             Ciphers
             ,
             or
             rather
             Excrements
             in
             humane
             Society
             .
             
               In
               the
               sweat
               of
               thy
               brows
               thou
               shalt
               eat
               thy
               bread
               ,
            
             was
             the
             old
             Sanction
             .
             Even
             Paradise
             that
             was
             Mans
             Store-house
             ,
             was
             also
             his
             working
             house
             .
             They
             bury
             themselves
             alive
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             body-lice
             ,
             live
             on
             other
             mens
             sweat
             and
             labours
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             relieve
             them
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             These
             plain
             dealing
             men
             did
             not
             desire
             to
             live
             at
             Court
             ,
             though
             their
             Brother
             was
             the
             chief
             Favourite
             ,
             but
             in
             Goshen
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             was
             next
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             most
             fit
             for
             their
             Cattle
             .
             These
             honest
             religious
             Patriarks
             chose
             rather
             a
             poor
             Shepheards
             life
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             then
             to
             ruffle
             it
             as
             Courtiers
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             did
             Moses
             afterwards
             and
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             84.
             10.
             and
             the
             poor
             Prophet
             that
             died
             so
             deep
             in
             debt
             ,
             and
             good
             Micaiah
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             wandred
             about
             in
             sheep-skins
             and
             goat-skins
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             who
             happily
             might
             have
             ruffled
             in
             silks
             and
             velvets
             if
             they
             would
             have
             strain'd
             their
             Consciences
             .
             Origen
             was
             contented
             to
             be
             a
             poor
             Catechist
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             every
             day
             in
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             have
             been
             with
             his
             fellow
             Pupil
             Photinus
             in
             great
             authority
             and
             favour
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             Christian.
             God
             takes
             it
             kindly
             when
             men
             will
             goe
             after
             him
             in
             the
             Wildernefs
             ,
             in
             a
             Land
             not
             sown
             ,
             Ier.
             2.
             2.
             that
             is
             ,
             chuse
             him
             and
             his
             wayes
             in
             affliction
             ,
             and
             with
             self-denial
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             ingenious
             and
             industrious
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             shall
             be
             preferred
             and
             had
             in
             esteem
             by
             great
             men
             .
             How
             much
             more
             then
             doth
             it
             concern
             Christians
             to
             improve
             their
             Talent
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             accepted
             and
             preferr'd
             by
             God.
             That
             Servant
             in
             Saint
             Luke
             that
             had
             improved
             his
             pound
             to
             ten
             pounds
             ,
             was
             made
             Lord
             over
             ten
             Cities
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             had
             encreased
             it
             but
             to
             five
             pounds
             ,
             had
             authority
             but
             over
             five
             Cities
             :
             As
             every
             one
             had
             traded
             so
             he
             was
             rewarded
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             different
             degree
             both
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             Let
             all
             men
             therefore
             according
             to
             their
             several
             abilities
             improve
             what
             they
             have
             to
             Gods
             Glory
             and
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             may
             be
             sure
             they
             shall
             improve
             it
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             both
             good
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Mans
             life
             is
             but
             a
             sojourning
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             said
             Iacob
             here
             ,
             and
             but
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             pilgrimage
             neither
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             quickly
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             quickly
             reckoned
             .
             Thus
             also
             did
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             count
             themselves
             but
             as
             Strangers
             and
             Pilgrims
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             thereby
             declared
             that
             they
             sought
             a
             Country
             ,
             
               Heb.
               12.
               14.
               
               Here
               we
               have
               no
               continuing
               City
            
             ;
             first
             no
             City
             ,
             no
             such
             large
             Being
             ,
             and
             then
             no
             continuing
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             sojourning
             .
             Here
             we
             are
             but
             viatores
             ,
             Passengers
             ,
             Wayfaring
             men
             ;
             this
             life
             is
             but
             the
             high-way
             ,
             and
             thou
             canst
             not
             build
             thy
             hopes
             here
             ;
             nay
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             high-way
             is
             no
             good
             mark
             ,
             and
             therefore
             bury
             not
             thy self
             ,
             thy
             labours
             ,
             thy
             affections
             upon
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             However
             Infidels
             and
             Idolaters
             were
             destitute
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             accounted
             it
             a
             special
             duty
             to
             honour
             the
             Priests
             of
             their
             Groves
             and
             Altars
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             themselves
             that
             they
             should
             never
             receive
             any
             blessing
             at
             
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             honoured
             those
             that
             were
             esteemed
             as
             his
             Servants
             .
             Thus
             Moses
             witnesseth
             ,
             that
             when
             Pharaoh
             ,
             during
             the
             Dearth
             and
             Famine
             that
             was
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             had
             received
             all
             the
             Money
             ,
             bought
             all
             the
             Cattle
             ,
             and
             purchased
             all
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             supply
             their
             necessity
             and
             save
             their
             lives
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             buy
             the
             Priests
             Land
             ,
             but
             sustained
             them
             for
             their
             Office
             sake
             .
             And
             are
             Idolaters
             and
             Infidels
             thus
             bountiful
             in
             the
             maintaining
             of
             their
             Priests
             ?
             How
             then
             should
             this
             serve
             to
             reprove
             our
             dulness
             and
             backwardness
             in
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             the
             Eternal
             God.
             How
             many
             are
             there
             that
             live
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             profess
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             who
             yet
             to
             maintain
             a
             learned
             Minister
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             save
             their
             souls
             ,
             repine
             and
             grutch
             to
             give
             sixpence
             a
             quarter
             .
             What
             a
             shame
             is
             it
             for
             those
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             blessed
             with
             abundance
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             spend
             all
             on
             their
             backs
             and
             bellies
             ,
             on
             Hawks
             ,
             or
             Hounds
             ,
             or
             Whores
             ;
             and
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             their
             fouls
             ,
             and
             help
             of
             their
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Verse
             28.
             
             Just
             so
             many
             years
             as
             Iacob
             had
             nourished
             Ioseph
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             did
             Ioseph
             nourish
             Iacob
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             repaying
             his
             Fathers
             love
             to
             the
             utmost
             penny
             .
             These
             were
             the
             sweetest
             dayes
             and
             freest
             from
             trouble
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             good
             old
             Patriark
             saw
             .
             God
             reserves
             his
             best
             to
             the
             last
             .
             
               Mark
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               upright
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               for
            
             (
             be
             his
             beginning
             and
             middle
             never
             so
             troublesome
             )
             
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
            
             (
             his
             after-end
             at
             least
             )
             
               shall
               be
               peace
            
             :
             A
             Goshen
             he
             shall
             have
             either
             here
             or
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             Peace
             both
             in
             this
             world
             and
             the
             next
             ;
             the
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             that
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               1.
               
               IAcob
               have
               I
               loved
               ,
            
             said
             God
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             Beloved
             of
             God
             was
             under
             many
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             visited
             with
             sickness
             before
             his
             death
             .
             And
             all
             this
             doth
             very
             well
             agree
             with
             the
             dispensations
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             .
             
               For
               whom
               the
               Lord
               loves
               he
               chastens
               ,
               and
               scourgeth
               every
               Son
               whom
               he
               receives
               .
            
             Afflictions
             are
             Christs
             Love-tokens
             .
             When
             Ignatius
             came
             to
             the
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             Now
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             begin
             to
             be
             a
             Christian.
             
               Omnis
               Christianus
               crucianus
            
             ,
             every
             true
             Christian
             must
             take
             up
             his
             Crosse
             and
             follow
             his
             Saviour
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             an
             antient
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             lying
             upon
             his
             sick
             bed
             ,
             and
             being
             asked
             how
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             felt
             himself
             ,
             he
             pointed
             to
             his
             Sores
             and
             Ulcers
             (
             whereof
             he
             was
             full
             )
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Hae
               sunt
               gemmae
               &
               pretiosa
               ornamenta
               Dei
               ,
            
             These
             are
             Gods
             Gems
             and
             Jewels
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             decketh
             his
             best
             friends
             ,
             and
             to
             me
             they
             are
             more
             pretious
             than
             all
             the
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             relate
             Gods
             Mercies
             to
             us
             in
             the
             lump
             ,
             and
             by
             whole-sale
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             instance
             in
             the
             particulars
             both
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             upon
             every
             occasion
             ,
             setting
             them
             down
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             and
             cyphering
             them
             up
             ,
             as
             Davids
             word
             is
             ,
             
               Psal.
               9.
               1.
               
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               shew
               forth
            
             (
             or
             sum
             up
             )
             
               all
               thy
               marvellous
               works
            
             .
             When
             Moses
             in
             Exodus
             met
             with
             his
             Father
             in
             Law
             ,
             he
             reckoned
             all
             the
             particular
             Mercies
             that
             God
             had
             done
             for
             Israel
             ,
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             he
             omitted
             none
             .
             The
             truly
             thankful
             keep
             an
             Ephemerides
             ,
             a
             Calender
             ,
             and
             Catalogue
             of
             Gods
             gratious
             dealings
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             delight
             to
             their
             last
             to
             recount
             and
             sum
             them
             up
             .
             We
             should
             be
             like
             Civit-boxes
             ,
             which
             still
             retain
             the
             scent
             when
             the
             Civit
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               7.
               
               Iacob
            
             makes
             mention
             of
             Rachels
             burial
             ,
             to
             put
             Ioseph
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             Rachel
             forsook
             her
             Fathers
             house
             to
             live
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             so
             to
             stir
             him
             up
             much
             more
             to
             leave
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             his
             Country
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             he
             might
             have
             a
             greater
             desire
             to
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Mothers
             Sepulcher
             .
          
           
           
             
               Verse
               14.
               
               Iacob
            
             feeling
             with
             his
             hands
             which
             was
             the
             Elder
             and
             bigger
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             he
             caus'd
             his
             hands
             to
             understand
             )
             on
             purpose
             laid
             his
             right
             hand
             on
             Ephraim
             in
             way
             of
             preheminence
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             that
             God
             bestoweth
             his
             Gifts
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             as
             also
             it
             prefigureth
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             instead
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             who
             were
             as
             the
             elder
             Brother
             .
             3.
             
             From
             this
             we
             may
             deduce
             an
             evident
             truth
             in
             experience
             ,
             that
             Gods
             dispensations
             towards
             the
             Righteous
             and
             the
             Wicked
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             are
             like
             Iacobs
             dealing
             here
             with
             Iosephs
             Sons
             ,
             crosse
             and
             strange
             :
             For
             as
             he
             laid
             his
             right
             hand
             on
             the
             Younger
             ,
             and
             his
             left
             on
             the
             Elder
             ,
             so
             doth
             God
             oft-times
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             distribute
             with
             his
             left
             hand
             crosses
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             right
             favours
             to
             the
             bad
             :
             And
             not
             only
             in
             a
             literal
             sense
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             
               He
               maketh
               the
               Sun
               to
               shine
               ,
               and
               the
               Rain
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               just
               and
               the
               unjust
               ,
            
             but
             in
             a
             metaphorical
             sense
             he
             causeth
             the
             Sun
             of
             Prosperity
             to
             shine
             upon
             the
             Unjust
             ,
             and
             the
             Rain
             of
             Adversity
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             Just.
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             When
             a
             Curse
             fals
             upon
             the
             Children
             the
             Father
             is
             cursed
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Blessing
             of
             the
             Children
             tht
             Father
             is
             blessed
             .
             Thus
             Ioseph
             brought
             his
             two
             Sons
             ,
             Manasseh
             and
             Ephraim
             ,
             to
             his
             aged
             Father
             Iacob
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             his
             Blessing
             ,
             who
             laying
             his
             hands
             upon
             their
             heads
             blessed
             Ioseph
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               God
               before
               whom
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               The
               Angel
               which
               redeem'd
               me
               from
               all
               evil
               ,
               blesse
               the
               Lads
               .
            
             Now
             as
             Iacob
             in
             blessing
             the
             Children
             of
             Ioseph
             blessed
             Ioseph
             himself
             ;
             so
             
               Noah
               ,
               Gen.
            
             9.
             in
             cursing
             the
             Children
             of
             Cham
             cursed
             Cham
             himself
             .
             Valerius
             l.
             1.
             hath
             observed
             concerning
             the
             Tyrant
             Dionysius
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             escaped
             free
             and
             untouched
             in
             person
             from
             the
             vengeance
             which
             his
             sacrilegious
             wickedness
             deserved
             ,
             yet
             his
             Sons
             were
             involved
             in
             so
             much
             misery
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             ,
             he
             being
             pas●
             feeling
             ,
             suffered
             ,
             and
             being
             dead
             paid
             dearly
             for
             his
             stolue
             dainties
             .
             The
             light
             of
             Nature
             as
             well
             as
             Scripture
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             evils
             falling
             on
             posterity
             are
             reckoned
             upon
             the
             Fathers
             score
             .
             And
             thus
             as
             't
             is
             with
             Curses
             ,
             so
             likewise
             with
             Blessings
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             conferr'd
             upon
             the
             Children
             ,
             yet
             the
             Fathers
             memory
             is
             blessed
             and
             honoured
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             It
             is
             dangerous
             to
             follow
             men
             blindfold
             (
             how
             seeing
             soever
             those
             men
             are
             )
             but
             it
             is
             safe
             and
             our
             duty
             to
             follow
             God
             blindfold
             ,
             how
             seeing
             soever
             we
             think
             our selves
             to
             be
             .
             We
             must
             not
             be
             displeased
             as
             Ioseph
             was
             here
             with
             his
             Father
             Iacob
             .
             When
             we
             see
             God
             laying
             his
             right
             hand
             upon
             Ephraim
             ;
             and
             his
             left
             upon
             Manasseh
             doing
             things
             crosse
             to
             our
             thoughts
             ;
             much
             lesse
             may
             we
             take
             upon
             us
             to
             direct
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Ioseph
             would
             Iacobs
             ,
             where
             we
             please
             .
             The
             Lord
             knows
             ,
             as
             Iacob
             answered
             Ioseph
             ,
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             it
             becomes
             us
             to
             acquiess
             in
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             it
             not
             .
             And
             though
             God
             turn
             Kingdomes
             upside
             down
             ,
             though
             he
             send
             great
             afflictions
             upon
             his
             own
             People
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             a
             reproach
             unto
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             though
             he
             give
             them
             up
             unto
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             their
             enemies
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             may
             say
             unto
             God
             ,
             Why
             doe
             you
             thus
             ?
             his
             Works
             are
             unsearchable
             .
             It
             is
             beyond
             the
             line
             of
             the
             Creature
             to
             put
             any
             question
             ,
             a
             Why
             or
             a
             Wherefore
             about
             thr
             Work
             of
             the
             Creator
             .
             
               Shall
               the
               thing
               formed
               say
               to
               him
               that
               formed
               it
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               made
               me
               thus
               ?
               Hath
               not
               the
               Potter
               power
               over
               the
               Clay
               ?
            
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             This
             good
             Patriarch
             that
             had
             before
             wrestled
             with
             an
             Angel
             ,
             did
             not
             now
             fear
             to
             wrestle
             with
             Death
             ;
             and
             therefore
             speaks
             of
             it
             without
             the
             least
             fear
             or
             consternation
             of
             spirit
             .
             It
             was
             no
             more
             betwixt
             Iacob
             and
             Death
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               die
            
             .
             He
             knew
             he
             was
             to
             change
             his
             Place
             indeed
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             Company
             ,
             Death
             was
             to
             him
             but
             the
             day-break
             of
             eternal
             brightness
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             (
             as
             that
             Martyr
             said
             )
             winking
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             in
             Heaven
             immediately
             .
             Why
             then
             should
             this
             sad
             toil
             of
             Mortality
             dishearten
             us
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             be
             so
             foolish
             ,
             as
             to
             fear
             that
             which
             is
             the
             Port
             which
             we
             ought
             one
             day
             to
             desire
             ,
             never
             to
             refuse
             .
             And
             therefore
             some
             have
             welcom'd
             Death
             ,
             some
             met
             it
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             some
             baffied
             it
             in
             persecution
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             torments
             ,
             knowing
             it
             to
             bethe
             end
             of
             a
             temporal
             Misery
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             an
             everlasting
             Joy.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLIX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             GOdly
             men
             are
             not
             at
             all
             pleased
             with
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             they
             thrive
             in
             it
             .
             Iob
             had
             said
             much
             of
             the
             Greatness
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             but
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               However
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               farre
               from
               me
               ,
            
             Chap.
             21.
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             wicked
             differ
             as
             much
             as
             their
             ends
             ;
             &
             their
             counsels
             are
             as
             distant
             as
             their
             conclusions
             will
             be
             .
             Every
             good
             man
             saith
             of
             the
             counsel
             and
             ways
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             how
             prosperous
             soever
             ,
             as
             Iacob
             said
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             Simeon
             and
             
               Levi
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               come
               not
               thou
               into
               their
               secret
               .
            
             Let
             me
             be
             far
             from
             their
             secret
             ,
             far
             from
             their
             Cabinet
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             close
             Committees
             ,
             
               O
               my
               soul
               come
               not
               thou
               into
               their
               secret
               .
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               hath
               not
               walked
               in
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               ungodly
               .
            
             The
             further
             we
             keep
             from
             their
             counsel
             ,
             the
             nearer
             we
             are
             to
             blessedness
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             Many
             times
             Man
             though
             forbidden
             curses
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             Satans
             Minister
             for
             evil
             against
             his
             Brother
             .
             Yet
             in
             some
             cases
             to
             curse
             is
             Gods
             Command
             and
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             are
             Gods
             Ministers
             for
             wrath
             against
             the
             Wicked
             .
             Thus
             when
             the
             Patriarch
             Iacob
             was
             upon
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             and
             bed
             of
             blessing
             ,
             yet
             he
             pronounced
             a
             Curse
             upon
             the
             rage
             and
             anger
             of
             his
             two
             Sons
             here
             ,
             Simeon
             and
             Levi.
             Now
             in
             all
             lawful
             cursings
             we
             must
             observe
             these
             two
             Rules
             .
             First
             ,
             to
             aim
             the
             Curse
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Sin
             ,
             not
             the
             Sinner
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             where
             the
             Sinner
             appears
             incorrigible
             ,
             yet
             to
             desire
             the
             clearing
             up
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             in
             punishing
             ,
             not
             the
             punishment
             its
             self
             .
             To
             curse
             any
             thing
             or
             person
             passionately
             is
             infirmity
             ;
             to
             curse
             any
             thing
             or
             person
             maliciously
             is
             grosse
             impiety
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             What
             difference
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             pleased
             to
             put
             here
             betwixt
             sinners
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             sins
             of
             those
             men
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             equal
             .
             Reubeus
             Incest
             in
             the
             fourth
             verse
             was
             punished
             with
             a
             Curse
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             sin
             of
             Iudahs
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             sort
             prospereth
             .
             If
             this
             sin
             had
             not
             cost
             Iudah
             many
             a
             sigh
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             more
             escaped
             his
             Fathers
             Curse
             ,
             then
             Reuben
             did
             .
             I
             see
             the
             difference
             not
             of
             sins
             but
             men
             :
             Remission
             goes
             not
             by
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             sinner
             ;
             yea
             rather
             the
             Mercy
             of
             the
             Forgiver
             .
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
            
             (
             not
             that
             sins
             not
             ,
             but
             )
             
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               imputes
               not
               his
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             This
             Hebrew
             word
             Shilo
             is
             derived
             from
             Shalah
             ,
             which
             signifies
             security
             and
             safety
             .
             So
             that
             Christ
             is
             Shilo
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             in
             whom
             all
             persons
             may
             securely
             trust
             :
             You
             may
             sit
             down
             in
             safety
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             rest
             your
             souls
             for
             ever
             ;
             he
             is
             Shilohs
             our
             Lord
             Protector
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             .
             And
             the
             Hebrews
             use
             the
             same
             word
             to
             signifie
             the
             fleshly
             Mantle
             in
             which
             the
             Infant
             is
             wrapped
             in
             the
             Mothers
             belly
             ,
             because
             the
             Infant
             lieth
             there
             quietly
             and
             securely
             ,
             it
             is
             out
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             thought
             of
             any
             danger
             ,
             but
             lieth
             securely
             out
             of
             harmes
             way
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             Gods
             Children
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             his
             glory
             and
             that
             happiness
             of
             the
             next
             Life
             ,
             are
             fill'd
             with
             longing
             desires
             after
             God
             and
             those
             Enjoyments
             .
             
               Lord
               I
               have
               waited
               for
               thy
               salvation
               ,
            
             said
             Iacob
             :
             he
             speaks
             this
             upon
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             had
             been
             looking
             for
             all
             his
             life
             ;
             as
             if
             that
             were
             the
             account
             of
             all
             his
             actions
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Story
             of
             his
             whole
             Life
             .
             
               I
               have
               longed
               ,
               for
               thy
               salvation
               ,
            
             said
             David
             .
             All
             desires
             are
             summ'd
             up
             in
             longing
             .
             There
             is
             a
             strong
             desire
             in
             the
             Saints
             to
             see
             and
             injoy
             God
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             .
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             so
             great
             and
             so
             longing
             a
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             Lord
             through
             these
             Mediums
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             Glasses
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             to
             see
             him
             immediately
             face
             to
             face
             ?
             How
             would
             that
             desire
             swallow
             up
             all
             our
             desires
             in
             glory
             ?
             And
             indeed
             we
             could
             not
             abide
             in
             Glory
             with
             any
             other
             desire
             but
             that
             .
             The
             Saints
             are
             described
             in
             their
             present
             state
             by
             this
             Periphrasis
             ,
             
               such
               as
               love
               the
               appearing
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             if
             they
             loved
             nothing
             else
             .
             What
             then
             will
             Christ
             be
             to
             them
             when
             he
             shall
             appear
             .
             They
             who
             love
             Christ
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             seen
             ,
             how
             will
             they
             love
             Christ
             when
             they
             see
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             God
             sometimes
             seems
             an
             Enemy
             to
             his
             faithful
             Servants
             .
             For
             one
             to
             be
             before
             God
             as
             a
             Butt
             ,
             continually
             shot
             at
             ,
             what
             other
             interpretation
             can
             sence
             make
             of
             it
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             looks
             upon
             him
             as
             an
             Enemy
             .
             Iacob
             said
             of
             Ioseph
             here
             ,
             
               The
               Archers
               have
               sorely
               grieved
               him
               ,
               and
               shot
               at
               him
               .
               Ioseph
            
             was
             the
             common
             Mark
             of
             his
             Brethrens
             Envy
             .
             But
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Ioseph
             ,
             when
             his
             Brethren
             came
             to
             him
             he
             made
             himself
             strange
             to
             them
             :
             Ioseph
             was
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             loving
             disposition
             ,
             and
             therefore
             like
             a
             Player
             upon
             a
             Stage
             he
             only
             acted
             the
             part
             of
             a
             rigid
             Master
             or
             Governour
             ;
             thus
             many
             times
             the
             Lord
             takes
             upon
             him
             the
             posture
             of
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             forces
             a
             frown
             upon
             a
             poor
             Creature
             ,
             whom
             he
             loves
             and
             delights
             in
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ;
             he
             makes
             him
             as
             his
             Mark
             to
             shoot
             at
             ,
             whom
             he
             layes
             next
             to
             his
             heart
             .
             Besides
             ,
             observe
             from
             hence
             further
             ,
             that
             God
             takes
             the
             most
             eminent
             and
             choisest
             of
             his
             Servants
             for
             the
             choisest
             and
             most
             eminent
             afflictions
             .
             Thus
             Ioseph
             was
             made
             the
             White
             here
             that
             the
             Archers
             shot
             at
             .
             Ioseph
             was
             the
             most
             eminent
             for
             Grace
             and
             Goodness
             of
             all
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             most
             remarkable
             man
             for
             Grace
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             therefore
             he
             must
             be
             the
             Mark.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               27.
               
               Tertullian
            
             will
             have
             this
             Text
             have
             relation
             to
             St.
             
               Paul
               ;
               Paulum
               mihi
               etiam
               Genesis
               repromisit
               :
            
             I
             had
             a
             Promise
             of
             Paul
             in
             Moses
             ,
             saith
             that
             Father
             ,
             then
             when
             Moses
             said
             Iacob
             blessed
             Benjamin
             thus
             ,
             
               Benjamin
               shall
               ravin
               as
               a
               wolfe
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             Paul
             shall
             scatter
             the
             Flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             he
             shall
             gather
             and
             reunite
             the
             Nations
             to
             his
             service
             .
             As
             he
             had
             breath'd
             threatnings
             and
             slaughters
             against
             the
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             he
             became
             
               os
               orbi
               sufficiens
            
             ,
             a
             mouth
             loud
             enough
             for
             all
             the
             world
             to
             hear
             :
             And
             as
             he
             had
             drawn
             and
             suck'd
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christs
             mystical
             Body
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             in
             that
             proportion
             that
             God
             enabled
             him
             to
             ,
             he
             recompenced
             that
             damage
             by
             effusion
             of
             his
             own
             bloud
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             bequeathed
             to
             all
             posterity
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             St.
             Augustine
             cals
             them
             ,
             
               ubera
               ecclesiae
            
             ,
             the
             Paps
             ,
             the
             Breasts
             ,
             the
             Udders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             as
             that
             cluster
             of
             Grapes
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             which
             was
             born
             by
             two
             .
             For
             here
             every
             Couple
             ,
             every
             Pair
             may
             have
             their
             load
             ,
             Iew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             Learned
             and
             Ignorant
             ,
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             Master
             and
             Servant
             ,
             Father
             and
             Children
             ,
             Prince
             and
             People
             :
             and
             thus
             was
             the
             spoil
             in
             the
             Text
             divided
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             L.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             BUrial
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Burial
             ,
             and
             solemn
             Burial
             ,
             are
             all
             Evidences
             and
             Testimonies
             of
             Gods
             Presence
             .
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             conclude
             or
             argue
             an
             absence
             of
             God
             from
             the
             want
             of
             solemn
             Burial
             ,
             or
             Christian
             Burial
             ,
             or
             any
             Burial
             .
             But
             neither
             must
             we
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             an
             evidence
             of
             his
             Favour
             and
             Presence
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             afford
             these
             .
             So
             God
             makes
             that
             the
             seal
             of
             all
             his
             Blessings
             to
             Abram
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             buried
             in
             a
             good
             old
             age
             .
             God
             established
             Iacob
             with
             that
             Promise
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             that
             his
             Son
             should
             have
             care
             of
             his
             Funerals
             :
             And
             here
             Ioseph
             doth
             command
             his
             Servants
             the
             Physitians
             to
             embalme
             him
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             also
             of
             Christ
             it
             was
             promised
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             glorious
             Burial
             .
             Isa.
             11.
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             interprets
             well
             that
             profuse
             and
             prodigal
             piety
             of
             the
             Woman
             that
             poured
             out
             the
             Ointment
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             she
             did
             it
             to
             bury
             him
             .
             And
             so
             shall
             Ioseph
             of
             Arimathea
             be
             ever
             famous
             for
             his
             care
             in
             celebrating
             Christs
             Funerals
             .
             If
             we
             were
             to
             send
             a
             Son
             or
             a
             Friend
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             any
             place
             in
             Court
             or
             forraign
             parts
             ,
             we
             would
             send
             him
             out
             in
             the
             best
             equipage
             :
             Let
             us
             not
             grudge
             therefore
             to
             set
             down
             our
             Friends
             in
             the
             Anti-chamber
             of
             Heaven
             the
             Grave
             ,
             in
             as
             good
             a
             manner
             as
             without
             vain-gloriousness
             and
             wastfulness
             we
             may
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             Solemn
             and
             appointed
             mournings
             are
             good
             expressions
             of
             our
             dearness
             to
             the
             departed
             Soul
             of
             our
             Friend
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Worth
             and
             our
             value
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             its
             praise
             in
             Nature
             ,
             in
             Manners
             ,
             and
             in
             publick
             Customes
             .
             Let
             thy
             Friend
             therefore
             be
             Interr'd
             after
             the
             Manner
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             and
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Person
             .
             For
             so
             Iacob
             here
             was
             buried
             with
             great
             solemnity
             and
             publick
             mourning
             ;
             and
             Devout
             men
             carried
             Stephen
             to
             his
             Burial
             ,
             making
             great
             lamentation
             over
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             man
             is
             esteemed
             to
             die
             miserably
             ,
             for
             whom
             no
             Friend
             ,
             no
             Relative
             sheds
             a
             tear
             ,
             or
             payes
             a
             solemn
             sigh
             .
             I
             desire
             to
             die
             a
             dry
             Death
             ,
             but
             am
             not
             very
             desirous
             to
             have
             a
             dry
             Funeral
             :
             Some
             Flowers
             sprinkled
             on
             my
             Grave
             would
             doe
             well
             ,
             and
             a
             soft
             showre
             to
             turn
             those
             Flowers
             into
             a
             springing
             memory
             ,
             or
             a
             fair
             rehearsal
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             goe
             out
             of
             my
             doors
             as
             servants
             carry
             out
             the
             entrailes
             of
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               12.
               
               Iacob
            
             on
             his
             Death-bed
             bound
             his
             Sons
             by
             oath
             to
             interre
             him
             in
             a
             prescript
             solemnity
             .
             And
             indeed
             those
             solemn
             Rites
             which
             we
             strew
             on
             the
             Funerals
             of
             our
             deceased
             Friend
             are
             no
             effect
             of
             curtesie
             but
             debt
             :
             And
             therefore
             those
             dispositions
             are
             little
             below
             barbarous
             ,
             which
             snarle
             at
             a
             moderate
             sorrow
             and
             decent
             interrment
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
             He
             then
             that
             in
             a
             wayward
             Opinion
             shall
             disallow
             of
             either
             ,
             may
             well
             deserve
             the
             honour
             of
             Iehoiakims
             Funeral
             ,
             the
             burial
             of
             an
             Asse
             .
             Had
             not
             our
             Saviour
             his
             clean
             Linnen
             ,
             his
             sweet
             Ointment
             ,
             his
             new
             Sepulchre
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             This
             was
             a
             religious
             Providence
             the
             Patriarchs
             had
             in
             purchasing
             a
             possession
             place
             for
             their
             burial
             ;
             and
             Posterity
             kept
             it
             up
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             even
             to
             superstition
             ,
             thinking
             their
             bones
             never
             at
             rest
             till
             they
             were
             laid
             in
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             their
             Fathers
             .
             Which
             honourable
             way
             of
             Interrment
             in
             these
             tympanous
             and
             swelling
             times
             of
             ours
             ,
             were
             a
             good
             means
             to
             preserve
             our
             Names
             from
             rottenness
             ,
             if
             our
             Law-Suits
             ,
             and
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Riot
             have
             left
             so
             much
             of
             a
             devoured
             Inheritance
             as
             will
             serve
             the
             Dimensions
             of
             a
             dead
             Body
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             The
             guilty
             Conscience
             can
             never
             think
             its
             self
             safe
             :
             So
             many
             years
             experience
             of
             Iosephs
             Love
             could
             not
             secure
             his
             Brethren
             of
             remission
             :
             Those
             that
             know
             they
             have
             deserved
             ill
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             mis-interpret
             favours
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             cannot
             be
             beloved
             .
             All
             that
             while
             his
             Goodness
             seem'd
             but
             conceal'd
             and
             sleeping
             Malice
             ;
             which
             they
             fear'd
             in
             their
             Fathers
             last
             sleep
             would
             awake
             and
             bewray
             its
             self
             in
             revenge
             .
             Still
             therefore
             they
             plead
             the
             Name
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             though
             dead
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             use
             their
             own
             .
             Good
             meanings
             cannot
             be
             more
             wrong'd
             than
             with
             suspition
             :
             It
             greives
             Ioseph
             to
             see
             their
             fear
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             they
             had
             not
             forgotten
             their
             own
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             them
             so
             passionately
             crave
             that
             which
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               17.
               
               Forgive
               the
               trespass
               of
               the
               Servants
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               God.
            
             What
             a
             conjuration
             of
             pardon
             was
             this
             ?
             What
             Wound
             could
             be
             either
             so
             deep
             or
             so
             festered
             as
             this
             Plaister
             could
             not
             cure
             .
             They
             say
             not
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             thy
             Father
             ;
             for
             they
             knew
             Iacob
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             degenerated
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               the
               Servants
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               God.
            
             How
             much
             stronger
             are
             the
             bonds
             of
             Religion
             than
             of
             Nature
             !
             If
             Ioseph
             had
             been
             rancorous
             this
             Deprecation
             had
             charm'd
             him
             ,
             but
             now
             it
             resolves
             him
             into
             tears
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             They
             are
             not
             so
             ready
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             old
             offence
             ,
             as
             he
             to
             protest
             his
             Love
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             chide
             them
             for
             any
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             that
             they
             thought
             they
             needed
             to
             entreat
             ;
             since
             they
             might
             know
             it
             could
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             fellow-servant
             of
             their
             Fathers
             God
             to
             harbour
             maliciousness
             ,
             to
             purpose
             revenge
             .
             
               Am
               not
               I
               under
               God
            
             ?
             And
             fully
             to
             secure
             them
             he
             turns
             their
             eyes
             from
             themselves
             to
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             Action
             to
             the
             Event
             ;
             as
             one
             that
             would
             have
             them
             think
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             to
             repent
             of
             that
             which
             proved
             so
             successful
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             we
             learn
             also
             ,
             that
             even
             late
             confession
             finds
             forgiveness
             .
             Ioseph
             had
             long
             ago
             seen
             their
             sorrow
             ,
             never
             but
             now
             heard
             he
             their
             humble
             acknowledgement
             ;
             Mercy
             staies
             not
             for
             outward
             solemnities
             .
             How
             much
             
             more
             shall
             that
             Infinite
             Goodness
             pardon
             our
             sins
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             Be
             sin
             what
             it
             will
             be
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             my
             sin
             shall
             conduce
             and
             co-operate
             for
             my
             good
             .
             So
             Ioseph
             said
             here
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             
               You
               thought
               evil
               against
               me
               ,
               but
               God
               meant
               it
               unto
               Good
            
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             only
             good
             to
             Ioseph
             ,
             who
             was
             no
             partaker
             in
             the
             evil
             ,
             but
             good
             even
             to
             them
             who
             meant
             nothing
             but
             evil
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             Origen
             said
             ,
             
               etsi
               novum
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             strangely
             said
             ,
             yet
             I
             say
             it
             ,
             that
             Gods
             anger
             is
             good
             :
             so
             said
             St.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               audeo
               dicere
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             boldly
             said
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             say
             it
             ,
             many
             sinners
             would
             never
             have
             been
             saved
             if
             they
             had
             not
             committed
             some
             greater
             sin
             at
             last
             than
             before
             ;
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             that
             sin
             hath
             brought
             them
             to
             a
             remorse
             of
             all
             their
             other
             sins
             formerly
             neglected
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           PRACTICAL
           COMMENTARY
           UPON
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOK
           OF
           MOSES
           CALLED
           EXODUS
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             ALL
             the
             Souls
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             loins
             of
             Iacob
             into
             Egypt
             with
             him
             ,
             were
             but
             seventy
             Souls
             ;
             of
             which
             little
             Flock
             God
             made
             such
             an
             increase
             ,
             as
             the
             Egyptians
             grew
             afraid
             of
             it
             ;
             God
             so
             providing
             to
             fulfil
             his
             Promise
             touching
             their
             inerease
             ,
             Gen.
             22.
             17.
             
             So
             assuredly
             true
             are
             all
             other
             of
             Gods
             Promises
             ,
             and
             therefore
             think
             of
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             your
             Faith
             and
             Comfort
             shall
             not
             fail
             you
             .
             That
             sweet
             Promise
             ,
             
               That
               at
               what
               time
               soever
               a
               sinner
               repents
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               God
               in
               mercy
               will
               forgive
               him
            
             ;
             it
             shall
             never
             fail
             .
             God
             may
             as
             soon
             cease
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             as
             cease
             to
             be
             true
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             hath
             spoken
             .
             So
             both
             for
             this
             Life
             and
             that
             to
             come
             we
             have
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             and
             no
             more
             than
             he
             fail'd
             Abraham
             in
             multiplying
             of
             his
             Seed
             ,
             will
             he
             fail
             us
             in
             any
             Promise
             .
             Only
             we
             must
             tarry
             Gods
             time
             ,
             and
             hasty
             minds
             must
             learn
             humble
             patience
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             The
             rising
             of
             Houses
             and
             Families
             is
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             blesseth
             where
             he
             pleaseth
             with
             increase
             of
             Children
             ,
             and
             maketh
             a
             name
             spread
             ;
             as
             likewise
             drieth
             up
             and
             cutteth
             off
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             others
             .
             Which
             ought
             to
             make
             us
             cease
             from
             envy
             where
             we
             see
             increase
             ,
             and
             stay
             rash
             judgement
             where
             we
             see
             decrease
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Lords
             work
             .
             But
             then
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             that
             this
             wonderful
             increase
             was
             not
             till
             after
             Iosephs
             death
             ,
             it
             will
             afford
             us
             this
             observation
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             here
             figured
             in
             Ioseph
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             Christ.
             For
             before
             Christ
             died
             few
             believed
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             after
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             the
             true
             Israelites
             increased
             and
             multiplied
             exceedingly
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Gods
             Favour
             bestowed
             in
             Mercy
             where
             he
             liketh
             is
             still
             an
             eye-sore
             to
             evil
             men
             ,
             matter
             enough
             for
             them
             to
             grate
             their
             teeth
             at
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             enter
             into
             Plots
             and
             Conspiracies
             against
             them
             .
             The
             Eye
             of
             Envy
             looks
             ever
             upwards
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             ,
             who
             riseth
             ,
             who
             prospereth
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             much
             greived
             at
             the
             good
             of
             another
             as
             at
             the
             harm
             of
             its
             self
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             Although
             this
             Counsel
             favoured
             wholly
             of
             bloud
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             covered
             with
             the
             vizard
             and
             die
             of
             Wisdome
             .
             So
             still
             is
             the
             Devil
             like
             himself
             ,
             and
             ever
             in
             his
             colours
             ;
             the
             Proud
             man
             is
             Neat
             ,
             the
             Covetous
             man
             Provident
             ,
             the
             Drunkard
             a
             good
             Fellow
             ,
             and
             here
             the
             bloody
             minded
             Egyptians
             are
             politick
             and
             wise
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             As
             God
             afflicted
             them
             with
             another
             mind
             then
             the
             Egyptians
             (
             God
             to
             exercise
             them
             ,
             the
             Egyptians
             to
             suppress
             them
             )
             so
             causes
             he
             the
             event
             to
             differ
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             have
             thought
             with
             these
             Egyptians
             ,
             that
             so
             extream
             misery
             should
             not
             have
             made
             the
             Israelites
             unfit
             both
             for
             generation
             and
             resistance
             .
             Moderate
             exercise
             strengthens
             ,
             extreame
             destroyes
             Nature
             :
             That
             God
             which
             many
             times
             works
             by
             contrary
             means
             ,
             caused
             them
             to
             grow
             with
             depression
             ,
             with
             persecution
             to
             multiply
             ;
             how
             can
             Gods
             Church
             but
             fare
             well
             ,
             since
             the
             very
             malice
             of
             their
             Enemies
             benefits
             them
             ?
             Oh
             the
             soveraign
             Goodness
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             that
             turns
             all
             our
             Poysons
             into
             Cordials
             :
             Gods
             Vine
             bears
             the
             better
             for
             the
             pruning
             hook
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             The
             stronger
             the
             Isarelites
             grew
             ,
             the
             more
             impotent
             grew
             the
             malice
             of
             their
             Persecutors
             :
             And
             since
             their
             own
             labour
             strengthens
             them
             ,
             now
             tyranny
             will
             try
             what
             can
             be
             done
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             others
             ;
             since
             the
             present
             strength
             cannot
             be
             subdued
             ,
             the
             hopes
             of
             succession
             must
             be
             prevented
             .
             Women
             must
             be
             suborn'd
             to
             be
             Murtherers
             ,
             and
             those
             whose
             Office
             is
             to
             help
             the
             birth
             must
             destroy
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             was
             lesse
             suspition
             of
             cruelty
             in
             that
             Sex
             ,
             but
             yet
             more
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             mischiefs
             .
             The
             Male-Children
             must
             be
             born
             and
             die
             at
             once
             ;
             What
             can
             be
             more
             innocent
             than
             a
             Child
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             lived
             so
             much
             as
             to
             cry
             ,
             or
             to
             see
             light
             ?
             It
             is
             fault
             enough
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             an
             Israelite
             :
             the
             Daughters
             may
             live
             for
             bondage
             ,
             for
             lust
             ,
             a
             condition
             so
             much
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             worse
             than
             death
             ,
             as
             their
             Sex
             was
             weaker
             .
             O
             marvellous
             cruelty
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             kill
             a
             man
             for
             his
             Sexes
             sake
             :
             Whosoever
             hath
             loosed
             the
             raines
             unto
             cruelty
             is
             easily
             carried
             into
             incredible
             extremities
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             teacheth
             the
             Midwives
             to
             disobey
             an
             unjust
             Command
             ;
             they
             well
             knew
             how
             no
             excuse
             it
             is
             for
             evil
             ,
             I
             was
             bidden
             :
             God
             said
             to
             their
             hearts
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
            
             ;
             this
             Voice
             was
             louder
             than
             Pharaohs
             !
             I
             commend
             their
             obedience
             in
             disobeying
             ;
             I
             dare
             not
             commend
             their
             excuse
             ;
             there
             was
             as
             much
             weakness
             in
             their
             Answer
             ,
             as
             strength
             in
             their
             Practice
             ;
             as
             they
             feared
             God
             in
             not
             killing
             ,
             so
             they
             feared
             Pharaoh
             in
             dissembling
             :
             Oft-times
             those
             that
             make
             conscience
             of
             greater
             sins
             are
             overtaken
             with
             lesse
             .
             It
             is
             well
             and
             rare
             if
             we
             can
             come
             forth
             of
             a
             dangerous
             Action
             without
             any
             Foil
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             have
             escaped
             the
             storme
             that
             some
             after-drops
             wet
             us
             not
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             It
             is
             dangerous
             to
             conclude
             an
             Action
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             that
             did
             it
             had
             a
             good
             purpose
             in
             doing
             it
             ,
             or
             because
             some
             good
             effects
             proceeded
             from
             it
             .
             The
             Midwives
             Lye
             here
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Israelites
             Children
             ,
             was
             a
             Lye
             and
             a
             Sin
             ,
             however
             God
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Goodness
             found
             something
             in
             their
             piety
             to
             reward
             .
             I
             should
             not
             venture
             to
             say
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             nor
             yet
             venture
             to
             say
             that
             he
             said
             well
             ,
             when
             Moses
             said
             ,
             
               Forgive
               this
               sin
               ,
               or
               blot
               me
               out
               of
               thy
               Book
            
             ;
             
             
             nor
             when
             St.
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               I
               could
               wish
               that
               my self
               were
               separated
               from
               Christ
               for
               my
               Brethren
               .
            
             I
             would
             not
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             without
             sin
             ,
             be
             content
             that
             my
             name
             should
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             should
             be
             separated
             from
             Christ
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             World
             besides
             were
             to
             be
             blotted
             out
             and
             separated
             if
             I
             stayed
             in
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             Who
             would
             not
             have
             expected
             that
             the
             Midwives
             should
             be
             murthered
             for
             not
             murthering
             ?
             Pharaoh
             could
             not
             be
             so
             simple
             to
             think
             these
             Women
             trusty
             ,
             yet
             his
             indignation
             had
             no
             power
             to
             reach
             to
             their
             punishment
             .
             God
             prospered
             the
             Midwives
             ,
             who
             can
             harm
             them
             ?
             Even
             the
             not
             doing
             of
             evil
             is
             rewarded
             with
             good
             .
             And
             why
             did
             they
             prosper
             ?
             Because
             they
             feared
             God
             ;
             not
             for
             their
             dissimulation
             ,
             but
             their
             pitty
             .
             So
             did
             God
             regard
             their
             mercy
             ,
             that
             he
             regarded
             not
             their
             infirmity
             .
             How
             fondly
             do
             men
             lay
             the
             thank
             upon
             the
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             vertue
             :
             True
             Wisdome
             reaches
             to
             distinguish
             Gods
             Actions
             ,
             and
             to
             ascribe
             them
             to
             the
             right
             Causes
             ;
             pardon
             belongs
             to
             the
             lye
             of
             the
             Midwives
             ,
             and
             remuneration
             to
             their
             goodness
             ,
             prosperity
             to
             their
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             That
             which
             the
             Midwives
             will
             not
             ,
             the
             Multitude
             shall
             do
             ;
             it
             were
             strange
             if
             wicked
             Rulers
             should
             not
             find
             some
             or
             other
             Instruments
             of
             violence
             :
             All
             the
             people
             must
             drown
             what
             the
             Women
             saved
             .
             Cruelty
             did
             but
             smoak
             before
             ,
             now
             it
             flamed
             out
             ,
             secret
             practising
             hath
             made
             it
             shameless
             ,
             that
             now
             it
             dare
             proclaim
             tyranny
             .
             It
             is
             a
             miserable
             State
             where
             every
             man
             is
             made
             an
             Executioner
             ;
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             Argument
             of
             an
             ill
             Cause
             than
             a
             bloudy
             Persecution
             ,
             whereas
             Truth
             upholds
             her self
             by
             Mildness
             ,
             and
             is
             promoted
             by
             Patience
             :
             This
             is
             their
             Act
             ,
             what
             was
             their
             Issue
             ?
             The
             People
             must
             drown
             their
             Males
             ,
             themselves
             are
             drown'd
             ;
             they
             died
             by
             the
             same
             means
             by
             which
             they
             caused
             the
             poor
             Israelitish
             Infants
             to
             die
             .
             God
             would
             have
             us
             read
             our
             sins
             in
             our
             judgements
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             both
             repent
             of
             our
             sins
             and
             give
             Glory
             to
             his
             Justice
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             2.
             
             NO
             doubt
             when
             Iochebed
             the
             Mother
             of
             Moses
             saw
             a
             Man-child
             born
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             him
             beautiful
             and
             comely
             ,
             she
             fell
             into
             extream
             passion
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Executioners
             hand
             should
             succeed
             the
             Midwives
             .
             All
             the
             time
             of
             her
             conception
             she
             could
             not
             but
             fear
             a
             Son
             ,
             now
             she
             sees
             him
             ,
             and
             thinks
             of
             his
             Birth
             and
             Death
             at
             once
             ,
             her
             second
             pangs
             and
             throws
             are
             more
             greivous
             than
             her
             first
             .
             The
             pains
             of
             travel
             in
             others
             are
             somewhat
             mitigated
             with
             hope
             ,
             and
             countervail'd
             with
             joy
             that
             a
             Man-child
             is
             born
             ;
             in
             her
             they
             are
             doubled
             with
             fear
             ;
             the
             remedy
             of
             others
             is
             her
             complaint
             :
             Still
             she
             looks
             when
             some
             fierce
             Egyptian
             would
             come
             in
             and
             snatch
             her
             new
             born
             Infant
             out
             of
             her
             bosome
             ,
             whose
             comeliness
             had
             now
             also
             added
             to
             her
             affliction
             :
             And
             therefore
             when
             she
             can
             no
             longer
             hide
             him
             in
             her
             Womb
             ,
             she
             hides
             him
             in
             her
             House
             ,
             afraid
             lest
             every
             of
             his
             cryings
             should
             guide
             the
             Executioners
             to
             his
             Cradle
             .
             And
             if
             thus
             careful
             are
             earthly
             Parents
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             how
             transcendent
             think
             you
             is
             the
             care
             that
             God
             (
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             )
             takes
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             his
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             What
             did
             the
             Father
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             still
             mentioneth
             the
             Mother
             ,
             saying
             ,
             she
             did
             thus
             and
             thus
             ?
             Truly
             ,
             likely
             it
             was
             he
             was
             amazed
             ,
             and
             stood
             as
             a
             man
             at
             his
             wits
             end
             ,
             not
             seeing
             what
             to
             doe
             ;
             The
             Woman
             ,
             enabled
             by
             God
             ,
             was
             the
             better
             Man
             at
             this
             time
             .
             Thus
             sometimes
             in
             the
             weaker
             vessel
             Gods
             strength
             is
             more
             seen
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             enable
             them
             now
             and
             then
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             The
             knowledge
             of
             this
             should
             yield
             them
             a
             fit
             regard
             ,
             and
             Men
             may
             not
             ever
             disdain
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             see
             God
             sometimes
             doth
             work
             .
             Remember
             Pilates
             Wives
             advice
             ;
             
               Have
               not
               thou
               to
               do
               with
               that
               just
               Man.
               
            
          
           
           
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             No
             tyranny
             can
             forbid
             her
             to
             love
             him
             whom
             she
             is
             forbiddento
             keep
             ,
             her
             Daughters
             Eyes
             must
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             her
             Armes
             .
             And
             if
             the
             weak
             affection
             of
             a
             Mother
             were
             thus
             effectually
             careful
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             him
             ,
             whose
             Love
             ,
             whose
             Compassion
             is
             (
             as
             himself
             )
             infinite
             ?
             His
             Eye
             ,
             his
             Hand
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             forsake
             our selves
             :
             Moses
             had
             never
             a
             stronger
             protection
             about
             him
             ,
             no
             not
             when
             all
             his
             Israelites
             were
             pitch'd
             about
             his
             Tent
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             than
             now
             ,
             when
             he
             lay
             sprawling
             upon
             the
             waves
             :
             No
             water
             ,
             no
             Egyptian
             can
             hurt
             him
             .
             Neither
             Friend
             nor
             Mother
             dare
             own
             him
             ,
             and
             now
             God
             challenges
             his
             custody
             .
             When
             we
             seem
             most
             neglected
             and
             forlorne
             in
             our selves
             ,
             then
             is
             God
             most
             present
             ,
             most
             vigilant
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             From
             hence
             we
             may
             learn
             first
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Rock
             more
             sure
             ,
             nor
             Refuge
             more
             comfortable
             (
             when
             mans
             power
             fails
             )
             than
             Gods
             gracious
             Providence
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             able
             God
             is
             to
             dispose
             of
             mens
             courses
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             at
             the
             beginning
             they
             intended
             .
             For
             this
             Lady
             purposed
             only
             to
             walk
             and
             wash
             her
             ,
             but
             God
             had
             a
             work
             of
             Mercy
             to
             doe
             by
             her
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             where
             are
             they
             that
             talk
             of
             Fortune
             ?
             What
             more
             casual
             in
             mans
             eye
             than
             this
             Ladies
             walking
             that
             way
             ;
             yet
             you
             see
             it
             was
             no
             Fortune
             ;
             but
             disposed
             wholly
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             Parents
             ,
             and
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Israelites
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             see
             plainly
             how
             mans
             counsel
             cannot
             hinder
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             determined
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             .
             Moses
             must
             live
             and
             become
             a
             Deliverer
             unto
             Israel
             ,
             do
             Pharaoh
             what
             he
             can
             :
             And
             though
             many
             poor
             Infants
             were
             cast
             away
             to
             prevent
             his
             fear
             ,
             yet
             that
             very
             Infant
             ,
             which
             must
             effect
             what
             he
             so
             much
             fear'd
             ,
             is
             preserved
             alive
             in
             despight
             of
             him
             ;
             yea
             nourished
             up
             by
             his
             own
             Daughter
             in
             his
             own
             bosome
             .
             The
             like
             to
             this
             we
             have
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             parallel
             Example
             of
             Herod
             and
             those
             Infants
             ;
             where
             our
             Saviour
             is
             the
             Anti-type
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             was
             preserved
             in
             the
             common
             slaughter
             of
             Infants
             to
             deliver
             his
             People
             from
             an
             eternal
             slavery
             ,
             as
             Moses
             was
             preserved
             to
             deliver
             the
             Israelites
             from
             a
             temporal
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               9.
               
               Moses
            
             his
             Sister
             finding
             the
             Princess
             compassionate
             ,
             offers
             to
             procure
             a
             Nurse
             ,
             and
             fetches
             the
             Mother
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             be
             so
             fit
             a
             Nurse
             as
             a
             Mother
             .
             She
             now
             with
             glad
             hands
             receives
             her
             Child
             both
             with
             authority
             and
             reward
             She
             would
             have
             given
             all
             her
             estate
             for
             the
             life
             of
             her
             Son
             ;
             and
             now
             she
             hath
             a
             reward
             to
             nurse
             him
             .
             The
             exchange
             of
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Mother
             for
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Nurse
             hath
             gained
             her
             both
             her
             Son
             and
             his
             education
             ,
             and
             with
             both
             a
             recompence
             .
             Religion
             doth
             not
             call
             us
             to
             a
             weak
             simplicity
             ,
             but
             allows
             us
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Serpent
             as
             the
             Dove
             ;
             lawful
             Policies
             have
             from
             God
             both
             liberty
             in
             the
             use
             ,
             and
             blessing
             in
             the
             success
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               11.
               
               Moses
            
             went
             forth
             and
             look'd
             on
             the
             burthens
             of
             Israel
             .
             What
             needed
             Moses
             to
             have
             afflicted
             himself
             with
             the
             afflictions
             of
             others
             ?
             Himself
             was
             at
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Pharaoh
             .
             A
             good
             heart
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             happy
             alone
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             ,
             unbidden
             ,
             share
             with
             others
             in
             miseries
             .
             He
             is
             no
             true
             Moses
             that
             is
             not
             moved
             with
             the
             calamities
             of
             Gods
             Church
             .
             To
             see
             an
             Egyptian
             smite
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             it
             smote
             him
             ,
             and
             moved
             him
             to
             smite
             .
             He
             hath
             no
             Israelitish
             bloud
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             can
             endure
             to
             see
             an
             Israelite
             stricken
             either
             with
             hand
             or
             tongue
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             Here
             Magistrates
             may
             learn
             constancy
             and
             continuance
             in
             their
             care
             for
             their
             People
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             one
             day
             to
             come
             and
             see
             how
             all
             goes
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             first
             enter
             upon
             their
             Office
             ;
             but
             even
             the
             second
             day
             they
             should
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             so
             day
             by
             day
             ,
             as
             occasion
             serveth
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             their
             charge
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             The
             man
             that
             complains
             here
             was
             he
             that
             offered
             the
             injury
             ;
             none
             so
             ready
             to
             except
             and
             exclaim
             as
             the
             Wrong-doer
             ,
             the
             Patient
             replies
             not
             :
             And
             now
             the
             first
             Adversary
             is
             forgot
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             would
             have
             made
             them
             Friends
             is
             the
             only
             Enemy
             ;
             as
             it
             often
             happens
             ,
             to
             the
             parter
             of
             a
             Fray
             ,
             the
             Reconciler
             hath
             the
             most
             blows
             .
             A
             clear
             Glasse
             for
             all
             eyes
             to
             see
             the
             reward
             many
             times
             given
             to
             peaceable
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             endeavour
             to
             unite
             their
             jarring
             Brethren
             .
             But
             this
             must
             be
             no
             discouragement
             to
             Moses
             ;
             for
             God
             will
             reward
             him
             ,
             although
             his
             Brother
             thought
             that
             friendly
             office
             not
             worth
             thanks
             .
             Nay
             this
             very
             upbraiding
             Israelite
             shall
             save
             Moses
             his
             life
             .
             For
             if
             this
             mans
             tongue
             had
             not
             cast
             him
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             bloud
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             surprized
             by
             
             Pharaoh
             ,
             ere
             he
             could
             have
             known
             the
             fact
             was
             known
             :
             Now
             he
             grows
             jealous
             ,
             flies
             and
             escapes
             ;
             no
             Friend
             is
             so
             commodious
             in
             some
             cases
             as
             an
             Adversary
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             God
             hath
             alwayes
             one
             place
             of
             refuge
             or
             other
             for
             his
             Servants
             to
             fly
             unto
             .
             If
             Iudea
             be
             dangerous
             for
             the
             Child
             Iesus
             ,
             in
             Egypt
             he
             shall
             find
             safety
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             if
             Egypt
             threaten
             death
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               Midian
            
             shall
             preserve
             him
             ,
             and
             improve
             him
             likewise
             .
             For
             God
             by
             forty
             years
             exile
             fitted
             Moses
             for
             further
             light
             and
             advancement
             .
             Much
             he
             had
             learnt
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             more
             in
             Midian
             .
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             had
             good
             School-masters
             in
             Pharaohs
             Court
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             affliction
             was
             his
             best
             .
             Moses
             had
             never
             been
             so
             illuminate
             a
             Doctor
             ,
             nor
             so
             excellent
             a
             Ruler
             afterwards
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             first
             humbled
             here
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               17.
               
               Moses
            
             when
             he
             may
             not
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             doing
             Justice
             in
             Midian
             .
             In
             Egypt
             he
             delivers
             the
             oppressed
             Israelite
             ,
             in
             Midian
             the
             wrong'd
             Daughters
             of
             Iethro
             .
             A
             good
             Man
             will
             be
             doing
             good
             wheresoever
             he
             is
             ;
             his
             Trade
             is
             a
             compound
             of
             Charity
             and
             Justice
             .
             But
             who
             would
             have
             thought
             in
             this
             present
             condition
             as
             Moses
             was
             ,
             so
             cast
             down
             with
             his
             own
             complaints
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             had
             any
             feeling
             of
             others
             ;
             yet
             how
             hot
             is
             he
             upon
             Justice
             ?
             No
             adversity
             can
             make
             a
             good
             Man
             neglect
             good
             Duties
             ;
             he
             sees
             in
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             Shepherds
             the
             image
             of
             that
             other
             he
             left
             behind
             him
             in
             Egypt
             :
             The
             Maids
             (
             Daughters
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Peer
             )
             draw
             water
             for
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             the
             inhumane
             Shepherds
             drive
             them
             away
             ;
             rudeness
             hath
             not
             respect
             either
             to
             Sex
             or
             condition
             .
             If
             we
             lived
             not
             under
             Laws
             this
             were
             our
             case
             ;
             Might
             would
             be
             the
             measure
             of
             Justice
             ;
             we
             should
             not
             so
             much
             as
             injoy
             our
             own
             water
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             It
             seems
             by
             this
             Text
             that
             Moses
             his
             affection
             was
             not
             so
             tyed
             to
             Midian
             that
             he
             could
             forget
             Egypt
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Stranger
             in
             Midian
             :
             What
             was
             he
             else
             in
             Egypt
             ?
             Surely
             either
             Egypt
             was
             not
             his
             Home
             ,
             or
             a
             miserable
             one
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             reference
             to
             it
             he
             cals
             his
             Son
             Gershom
             ,
             a
             Stranger
             there
             .
             Much
             better
             were
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Stranger
             there
             than
             a
             Dweller
             in
             Egypt
             .
             How
             hardly
             can
             we
             forget
             the
             place
             of
             our
             abode
             or
             education
             ,
             although
             never
             so
             homely
             .
             And
             if
             he
             thought
             of
             his
             Egyptian
             Home
             ,
             where
             was
             nothing
             but
             bondage
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             think
             of
             that
             Home
             of
             ours
             above
             ,
             where
             is
             nothing
             but
             rest
             and
             blessedness
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             This
             is
             a
             Comfort
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             as
             likewise
             it
             should
             be
             a
             Warning
             to
             all
             Oppressors
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ;
             they
             shall
             die
             and
             be
             packing
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             continue
             to
             deal
             cruelly
             with
             Gods
             Inheritance
             .
             The
             rod
             of
             the
             ungodly
             lighteth
             upon
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             rest
             and
             dwell
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             however
             it
             was
             but
             just
             with
             God
             to
             let
             them
             sigh
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             bondage
             .
             Such
             sobs
             of
             sorrow
             were
             but
             due
             to
             them
             that
             rejected
             and
             would
             not
             see
             what
             God
             offered
             them
             of
             ease
             .
             A
             singular
             Warning
             to
             beware
             the
             rejection
             of
             Gods
             Mercy
             when
             it
             is
             offered
             ;
             for
             such
             a
             refusal
             hath
             ever
             a
             sure
             punishment
             attending
             upon
             it
             .
             Forty
             years
             agoe
             God
             offered
             them
             deliverance
             by
             Moses
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             refused
             they
             were
             plagued
             with
             forty
             years
             more
             of
             slavery
             .
             But
             yet
             at
             length
             ,
             when
             they
             sighed
             ,
             God
             heard
             that
             very
             sorrowful
             breathing
             .
             Sweet
             Father
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             ever
             with
             thee
             just
             to
             correct
             ,
             but
             gracious
             to
             give
             over
             ;
             not
             ever
             offended
             ,
             but
             in
             due
             time
             intreated
             ,
             pittiful
             ,
             loving
             ,
             and
             of
             endless
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THat
             great
             men
             may
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             honest
             Vocations
             ,
             the
             greatest
             that
             ever
             were
             have
             been
             content
             to
             take
             up
             with
             mean
             Trades
             .
             The
             same
             Moses
             that
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             was
             a
             Courtier
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             verse
             a
             Shepherd
             .
             The
             contempt
             of
             honest
             Callings
             in
             those
             which
             are
             well
             born
             ,
             argues
             Pride
             without
             Wit.
             How
             constantly
             did
             Moses
             stick
             to
             his
             Hook
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             man
             of
             great
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             excellent
             Learning
             ,
             of
             curious
             Education
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             had
             not
             called
             him
             off
             ,
             he
             had
             so
             ended
             his
             dayes
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             how
             had
             he
             learn'd
             to
             subdue
             all
             ambitious
             desires
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             content
             with
             his
             obscurity
             !
             so
             he
             might
             have
             the
             freedome
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             full
             opportunity
             of
             holy
             Meditations
             ,
             he
             willingly
             leaves
             the
             World
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             envies
             not
             his
             proudest
             Acquaintance
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Pharaoh
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             true
             worth
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             familiarity
             with
             God
             ,
             finds
             more
             pleasure
             in
             the
             Desarts
             of
             Midian
             ,
             than
             others
             can
             do
             in
             the
             Palaces
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             This
             manner
             of
             appearing
             may
             occasion
             us
             to
             remember
             how
             God
             useth
             to
             apply
             himself
             to
             the
             purpose
             and
             intent
             of
             his
             appearing
             .
             Isai.
             6.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             said
             to
             appear
             like
             a
             Judge
             ,
             because
             as
             then
             the
             judgement
             of
             Ifrael
             drew
             near
             .
             At
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             Christ
             it
             pleased
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             appear
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
             because
             that
             form
             might
             shew
             the
             innocency
             and
             mild
             nature
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             And
             now
             here
             like
             a
             Bush
             burning
             ,
             but
             not
             consumed
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             declare
             the
             present
             state
             of
             his
             People
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             Church
             unto
             the
             Worlds
             end
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             In
             this
             appearance
             God
             meant
             to
             call
             Moses
             to
             come
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             is
             come
             inhibits
             him
             
               (
               Come
               not
               hither
               .
            
             )
             We
             must
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             not
             come
             too
             near
             him
             .
             When
             we
             mediate
             of
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             him
             ;
             we
             come
             too
             near
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             search
             into
             his
             Counsels
             .
             The
             Sun
             and
             the
             Fire
             say
             of
             themselves
             ,
             come
             not
             too
             near
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             the
             Light
             which
             none
             can
             attain
             unto
             .
             We
             have
             all
             our
             limits
             set
             us
             ,
             and
             very
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             :
             For
             the
             Waves
             of
             the
             Sea
             had
             not
             more
             need
             of
             bounds
             than
             mans
             presumption
             .
             Moses
             must
             not
             come
             close
             to
             the
             Bush
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             where
             he
             may
             stand
             he
             may
             not
             stand
             with
             his
             shooes
             on
             .
             This
             Command
             was
             significant
             .
             What
             are
             the
             shooes
             but
             worldly
             and
             carnal
             affections
             ?
             If
             these
             be
             not
             cast
             off
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             holy
             Place
             ,
             we
             make
             our selves
             unholy
             :
             How
             much
             lesse
             should
             we
             dare
             to
             come
             with
             resolutions
             of
             sin
             :
             This
             is
             not
             only
             to
             come
             with
             shooes
             on
             ,
             but
             with
             shooes
             bemired
             with
             wicked
             filthiness
             ;
             the
             touch
             whereof
             prophanes
             the
             Pavement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             makes
             our
             presence
             odious
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             God
             could
             not
             describe
             himself
             by
             a
             more
             sweet
             Name
             than
             this
             ;
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               Abraham
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             Moses
             hides
             his
             face
             for
             fear
             :
             If
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Glorious
             God
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             that
             dwels
             in
             Light
             inaccessible
             ,
             whom
             Angels
             cannot
             behold
             ;
             here
             had
             been
             just
             cause
             of
             terror
             .
             But
             why
             was
             Moses
             so
             frighted
             with
             a
             familiar
             compellation
             .
             God
             is
             no
             lesse
             awful
             to
             his
             own
             in
             his
             very
             Mercies
             ;
             
               Great
               is
               thy
               Mercies
               that
               thou
               maist
               be
               fear'd
               .
            
             For
             to
             them
             no
             lesse
             Majesty
             shines
             in
             the
             Favours
             of
             God
             than
             in
             his
             Judgements
             and
             Justice
             .
             The
             wicked
             heart
             never
             fears
             God
             but
             thundring
             or
             raining
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             the
             good
             can
             dread
             him
             in
             his
             very
             sun-shine
             ;
             his
             loving
             Deliverances
             and
             Blessings
             affect
             them
             with
             awfulness
             .
             Moses
             was
             the
             true
             Son
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             saw
             nothing
             but
             visions
             of
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             could
             say
             ,
             
               How
               dreadful
               is
               this
               place
            
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             If
             we
             would
             have
             our
             greif
             seen
             and
             helped
             ,
             we
             must
             endeavour
             to
             become
             Gods
             People
             .
             For
             then
             sighing
             and
             groaning
             in
             our
             several
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             these
             did
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             in
             due
             time
             to
             find
             our
             comfort
             as
             they
             found
             .
             We
             may
             hence
             also
             learn
             ,
             that
             affliction
             doth
             not
             shew
             that
             the
             party
             is
             disliked
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Devil
             often
             suggests
             to
             men
             and
             women
             in
             trouble
             )
             for
             God
             calleth
             these
             Israelites
             his
             People
             ,
             which
             yet
             were
             plunged
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             misery
             and
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             This
             should
             teach
             every
             one
             of
             us
             humility
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             with
             
               Moses
               ,
               Who
               am
               I
               ,
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             thou
             should'st
             thus
             and
             thus
             think
             of
             me
             chuse
             me
             ,
             and
             take
             me
             to
             that
             
             place
             that
             I
             have
             no
             strength
             to
             manage
             ,
             and
             which
             thousands
             of
             my
             Brethren
             are
             fitter
             for
             than
             I
             am
             .
             This
             also
             may
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             weighty
             calling
             of
             Ministers
             .
             For
             is
             it
             such
             a
             matter
             to
             strive
             with
             Pharaoh
             for
             Bodies
             and
             temporal
             servitude
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             nothing
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             Devil
             for
             Souls
             and
             freedome
             from
             eternal
             slavery
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             See
             a
             sweet
             comfort
             in
             all
             our
             fears
             ,
             even
             his
             Name
             ,
             
               I
               AM.
            
             Noting
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             to
             penitent
             sinners
             ,
             so
             ever
             he
             will
             be
             without
             any
             change
             .
             If
             I
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               I
               AM
            
             is
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             not
             doubt
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             Changeling
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             When
             any
             new
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             published
             that
             concerneth
             any
             change
             in
             Church
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             we
             must
             acquaint
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             Rulers
             and
             Governours
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             approve
             our
             Commission
             and
             matter
             unto
             them
             ,
             with
             all
             Modesty
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Fear
             and
             Care
             of
             Order
             and
             Unity
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             their
             consents
             and
             assistance
             unto
             the
             People
             and
             Multitude
             .
             This
             is
             a
             right
             course
             ,
             and
             this
             shall
             have
             a
             Blessing
             from
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             had
             ,
             
               Then
               shall
               they
               obey
               thy
               voice
               ,
            
             verse
             18.
             
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             See
             again
             ,
             and
             still
             most
             carefully
             note
             it
             ,
             how
             God
             regardeth
             Government
             .
             For
             now
             Pharaoh
             must
             be
             used
             as
             was
             fit
             for
             his
             place
             (
             he
             being
             the
             King
             of
             that
             Land
             in
             which
             they
             were
             )
             wicked
             Pharaoh
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             disorderly
             dealt
             with
             by
             such
             as
             live
             under
             his
             Government
             ,
             although
             Strangers
             and
             not
             his
             natural
             Subjects
             ,
             how
             much
             then
             by
             natural
             Subjects
             ?
             But
             he
             must
             be
             gone
             unto
             with
             all
             duty
             ,
             and
             acquainted
             with
             their
             desire
             with
             all
             reverence
             ,
             that
             neither
             themselves
             may
             be
             judged
             factious
             ,
             neither
             others
             by
             their
             examples
             moved
             to
             any
             disorder
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             must
             acquaint
             him
             with
             the
             Author
             of
             their
             desires
             ,
             not
             their
             own
             heads
             lusting
             after
             liberty
             or
             novelty
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             All
             hearts
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             turneth
             them
             hither
             and
             thither
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             He
             can
             make
             them
             love
             ,
             hate
             they
             never
             so
             much
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             can
             make
             them
             so
             love
             ,
             that
             fruits
             from
             thence
             shall
             flow
             to
             his
             People
             of
             their
             love
             .
             Be
             they
             Jewels
             of
             Silver
             or
             Rayment
             ,
             they
             shall
             grant
             it
             ,
             and
             send
             it
             ,
             give
             it
             ,
             or
             lend
             it
             ,
             with
             so
             willing
             a
             mind
             as
             the
             party
             taking
             needeth
             to
             wish
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             THe
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             like
             the
             Rod
             of
             Moses
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             held
             it
             in
             his
             hand
             it
             remained
             a
             Rod
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             threw
             it
             to
             the
             ground
             it
             turn'd
             instantly
             into
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             nay
             a
             Dragon
             the
             Prince
             of
             Serpents
             (
             as
             Philo
             the
             Iew
             saith
             :
             )
             so
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             fast
             hold
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             long
             as
             Man
             is
             the
             Possessor
             ,
             God
             the
             Guardian
             ,
             it
             continues
             still
             an
             heart
             ,
             but
             if
             our
             boistrous
             unruly
             sins
             once
             throw
             it
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             changeth
             instantly
             to
             be
             a
             Serpent
             .
             From
             whence
             all
             carnal
             and
             earthly-minded
             men
             may
             learn
             ,
             whose
             Consciences
             at
             the
             reading
             hereof
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             turn'd
             into
             Serpents
             and
             Vipers
             by
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             crawling
             on
             the
             earth
             in
             their
             lustful
             designes
             ,
             to
             stretch
             forth
             a
             hand
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             a
             hand
             of
             true
             repentance
             to
             take
             them
             up
             again
             ,
             in
             what
             shape
             soever
             they
             appear
             .
             For
             he
             that
             was
             exalted
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             as
             the
             Serpent
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             shall
             turn
             those
             Serpents
             into
             Hearts
             again
             ,
             their
             Gall
             and
             Poison
             into
             Innocence
             ,
             their
             Sting
             of
             Death
             into
             Issues
             of
             Immortal
             Life
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             Sin
             is
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             deadly
             sting
             in
             the
             tayl
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             ;
             
               For
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             :
             Now
             as
             a
             man
             would
             fly
             from
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             so
             let
             him
             fly
             from
             sin
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             hast
             taken
             this
             Serpent
             into
             thy
             hand
             ,
             rest
             not
             till
             like
             Moses
             Serpent
             it
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             Rod
             again
             to
             scourge
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             till
             a
             true
             sense
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             Wrath
             due
             unto
             thee
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             bring
             thee
             to
             a
             
             serious
             repentance
             and
             contrition
             ,
             to
             a
             spiritual
             loathing
             and
             abhorrency
             of
             those
             sins
             ;
             that
             so
             thou
             maist
             never
             cast
             thine
             eye
             back
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             new
             and
             a
             particular
             detestation
             ,
             thou
             maist
             never
             enter
             into
             meditation
             of
             those
             sinful
             passages
             of
             thy
             former
             life
             ,
             but
             with
             shame
             and
             horror
             of
             soul
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             solemn
             review
             of
             those
             dayes
             of
             darkness
             and
             unregeneration
             may
             make
             the
             wounds
             of
             our
             remorse
             to
             bleed
             afresh
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             When
             Moses
             pluck'd
             his
             hand
             out
             of
             his
             bosome
             it
             was
             leprous
             ,
             and
             again
             when
             he
             pluck'd
             it
             out
             it
             was
             white
             ;
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             actions
             of
             our
             hands
             receive
             their
             denomination
             from
             the
             bosome
             ,
             the
             heart
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               Tantum
               habent
               virtutis
               aut
               vitii
               actiones
               quantum
               habent
               voluntatis
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             He
             that
             is
             singled
             out
             to
             any
             service
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             his
             Israel
             ,
             must
             not
             give
             back
             or
             waver
             ,
             but
             go
             boldly
             on
             .
             If
             a
             willing
             obedience
             second
             his
             Command
             ,
             God
             promiseth
             to
             assist
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               teach
               thee
               what
               thou
               shalt
               say
               ,
            
             was
             Gods
             Promise
             here
             to
             Moses
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             his
             Sons
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Mat.
               10.
               19.
               
               Take
               no
               thought
               how
               or
               what
               ye
               shall
               speak
               ,
               for
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               you
               in
               that
               hour
               what
               ye
               shall
               speak
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             be
             not
             anxious
             about
             matter
             or
             manner
             of
             your
             Apology
             for
             your selves
             ;
             ye
             shall
             be
             supplied
             from
             on
             High
             ,
             both
             with
             Invention
             and
             Elocution
             ;
             you
             shall
             have
             your
             help
             from
             Heaven
             :
             
               For
               it
               is
               not
               you
               that
               speak
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               your
               Father
               that
               speaketh
               in
               you
            
             ;
             who
             borroweth
             your
             mouth
             for
             the
             present
             to
             speak
             by
             .
             It
             is
             he
             that
             forms
             your
             speeches
             for
             you
             ,
             dictates
             them
             to
             you
             ,
             filleth
             you
             with
             matter
             ,
             and
             furnisheth
             you
             with
             words
             .
             Fear
             not
             therefore
             your
             rudeness
             to
             reply
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             mouth
             into
             which
             God
             cannot
             put
             words
             :
             And
             how
             oft
             doth
             he
             chuse
             the
             Weak
             and
             Unlearned
             to
             confound
             the
             Wise
             and
             Mighty
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Balaams
             Asse
             to
             confute
             his
             Master
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             Husbands
             see
             from
             hence
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             good
             man
             to
             have
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             with
             him
             :
             Wives
             and
             Children
             see
             their
             duty
             to
             be
             followers
             willingly
             of
             their
             Husbands
             or
             Fathers
             calling
             even
             into
             any
             Country
             .
             And
             when
             I
             look
             at
             Moses
             his
             Rod
             ,
             methinks
             I
             see
             little
             David
             marching
             chearfully
             with
             his
             Staffe
             and
             Scrip
             against
             huge
             Goliah
             .
             Good
             Lord
             ,
             what
             Weapons
             were
             those
             against
             him
             then
             in
             mans
             eyes
             ?
             Or
             this
             Staffe
             now
             in
             Moses
             hand
             against
             Pharaoh
             ?
             But
             God
             is
             the
             same
             both
             here
             and
             then
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             strong
             in
             weakness
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             match
             a
             Kings
             Scepter
             with
             a
             Stick
             ,
             or
             a
             Staffe
             ,
             or
             a
             Stone
             ,
             or
             a
             word
             in
             the
             hand
             or
             mouth
             of
             one
             sent
             and
             appointed
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             Gods
             Church
             is
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Man-child
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             yea
             as
             the
             First-born
             ,
             which
             commonly
             is
             loved
             most
             tenderly
             ,
             and
             in
             greatest
             honour
             .
             Now
             think
             with
             your selves
             how
             you
             could
             endure
             to
             stand
             and
             look
             upon
             an
             abuse
             offered
             to
             your
             First-born
             ,
             and
             then
             think
             of
             Gods
             Love
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             whose
             affection
             as
             much
             excelleth
             yours
             as
             God
             excelleth
             man.
             Now
             as
             tender
             Fathers
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Children
             suffer
             them
             to
             lie
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             school'd
             many
             wayes
             by
             want
             and
             affliction
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             them
             ,
             a
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             settled
             purpose
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             when
             a
             love
             may
             be
             known
             a
             love
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             a
             good
             .
             So
             our
             God
             knows
             his
             times
             and
             turns
             ,
             and
             our
             wants
             perfectly
             ,
             fitting
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             most
             mercifully
             ,
             that
             both
             our
             corruption
             and
             his
             goodness
             may
             best
             appear
             to
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             unto
             us
             .
             He
             may
             see
             us
             humbled
             ,
             and
             school'd
             ,
             and
             tamed
             ,
             but
             undone
             and
             cast
             away
             for
             ever
             ,
             he
             cannot
             endure
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             I
             do
             not
             so
             much
             marvel
             ,
             that
             Iethro
             gave
             Moses
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             saw
             him
             valiant
             ,
             wise
             ,
             learned
             ,
             nobly
             bred
             )
             as
             that
             Moses
             would
             take
             her
             ;
             a
             Stranger
             both
             in
             bloud
             and
             Religion
             .
             The
             choice
             had
             like
             to
             have
             cost
             him
             dear
             in
             this
             verse
             :
             His
             Wife
             stood
             in
             his
             way
             for
             Circumcision
             ,
             God
             stands
             in
             his
             way
             for
             Revenge
             .
             Though
             he
             was
             now
             upon
             Gods
             Message
             ,
             yet
             might
             he
             not
             be
             forborn
             in
             this
             neglect
             .
             No
             circumstance
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             dearness
             of
             the
             Sollicitor
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             own
             engagement
             ,
             can
             bear
             out
             a
             sin
             with
             God.
             Those
             which
             are
             unequally
             yoaked
             may
             not
             ever
             look
             to
             draw
             one
             way
             :
             True
             Love
             to
             the
             Person
             cannot
             long
             agree
             with
             dislike
             of
             the
             Religion
             .
             He
             had
             need
             to
             be
             more
             than
             a
             Man
             that
             hath
             a
             Zipporah
             lying
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             
             and
             can
             have
             true
             zeal
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             Learn
             further
             from
             hence
             all
             unquiet
             Women
             ,
             what
             your
             ignorance
             and
             your
             obstinacy
             bringeth
             your
             Husbands
             unto
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             ,
             as
             Moses
             ,
             holy
             and
             vertuous
             ;
             they
             cannot
             serve
             God
             aright
             for
             you
             ,
             they
             cannot
             do
             what
             God
             requireth
             ,
             but
             you
             break
             their
             hearts
             ,
             you
             cool
             their
             zeal
             ,
             you
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             you
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             fearful
             danger
             of
             Gods
             destroying
             them
             .
          
           
             Verse
             26.
             
             That
             which
             Zipporah
             should
             have
             esteemed
             as
             a
             signal
             Mercy
             to
             her
             Child
             ,
             she
             interprets
             as
             a
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             Covenant
             of
             God
             (
             of
             which
             Circumcision
             was
             the
             seal
             )
             which
             she
             should
             have
             received
             with
             the
             greatest
             return
             of
             thanks
             ,
             was
             entertained
             with
             disobedience
             ,
             both
             toward
             her
             Husband
             and
             her
             God.
             Thus
             ignorant
             and
             unthankful
             people
             mis-interpret
             and
             repine
             at
             the
             Dispensations
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             God
             designes
             for
             a
             Mercy
             and
             a
             Blessing
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             take
             it
             as
             a
             Judgement
             and
             a
             Curse
             .
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               that
               I
               was
               afflicted
               ,
            
             faith
             David
             ;
             Yet
             how
             many
             are
             there
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             would
             chuse
             rather
             to
             be
             out
             of
             the
             Covenant
             than
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             to
             perish
             hereafter
             ,
             than
             be
             afflicted
             here
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               1.
               
               PHaraoh
            
             raged
             before
             ,
             much
             more
             now
             ,
             that
             he
             received
             a
             Message
             of
             dismission
             ;
             the
             Monitions
             of
             God
             make
             ill
             men
             worse
             ;
             the
             Waves
             do
             not
             beat
             nor
             roar
             any
             where
             so
             much
             as
             at
             the
             Bank
             ,
             which
             restraines
             them
             ;
             Corruption
             when
             't
             is
             checked
             grows
             mad
             with
             rage
             ;
             as
             the
             vapour
             in
             a
             Cloud
             would
             not
             make
             that
             fearful
             report
             if
             it
             met
             not
             with
             opposition
             .
             A
             good
             heart
             yeilds
             at
             the
             stillest
             Voice
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             gracious
             Motions
             of
             God
             harden
             the
             wicked
             :
             Many
             would
             not
             be
             so
             desperately
             setled
             in
             their
             sins
             if
             the
             World
             had
             not
             controul'd
             them
             .
             How
             mild
             a
             Message
             was
             this
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             galling
             ?
             God
             commands
             him
             that
             which
             he
             feared
             .
             He
             took
             pleasure
             in
             the
             present
             servitude
             of
             Israel
             ,
             God
             cals
             for
             a
             release
             :
             If
             the
             Suit
             had
             been
             for
             mitigation
             of
             labour
             ,
             for
             preservation
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             carried
             some
             hope
             ,
             and
             have
             found
             some
             favour
             :
             But
             now
             God
             requires
             that
             which
             he
             knows
             will
             as
             much
             discontent
             Pharaoh
             ,
             as
             Pharaohs
             cruelty
             could
             discontent
             the
             Israelites
             .
             How
             contrary
             are
             Gods
             Precepts
             to
             mans
             mind
             ?
             And
             indeed
             as
             they
             love
             to
             crosse
             him
             in
             their
             practise
             ,
             so
             he
             loves
             to
             crosse
             them
             in
             his
             Commands
             before
             ,
             and
             their
             Punishments
             after
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               4.
               
               Moses
            
             talks
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Pharaoh
             talks
             of
             Work.
             Any
             thing
             seems
             due
             Work
             to
             a
             carnal
             mind
             saving
             Gods
             Service
             ;
             nothing
             superfluous
             but
             religious
             Duties
             .
             Christ
             tels
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             thing
             necessary
             ,
             Nature
             tels
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             that
             needless
             :
             Moses
             speaks
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             Pharaoh
             of
             Idleness
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             an
             old
             use
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             fair
             colours
             upon
             our
             own
             vitious
             actions
             ,
             so
             to
             cast
             evil
             aspersions
             upon
             the
             good
             actions
             of
             others
             .
             The
             same
             Devil
             that
             spoke
             in
             Pharaoh
             speaks
             still
             in
             our
             Scoffers
             ,
             and
             cals
             Religion
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             conscionable
             Care
             Singularity
             .
             Every
             Vice
             hath
             a
             title
             ,
             and
             every
             Vertue
             a
             disgrace
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             Wicked
             men
             have
             no
             eyes
             often
             to
             see
             the
             true
             causes
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             but
             most
             apt
             and
             ready
             to
             devise
             a
             false
             .
             Let
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             be
             grieved
             extraordinarily
             with
             the
             burthen
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             with
             groans
             and
             sighs
             travail
             under
             the
             bitterness
             of
             it
             :
             What
             say
             the
             Wicked
             ?
             Oh
             it
             is
             Melancholy
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             must
             be
             purged
             .
             Festus
             imagineth
             Paul
             mad
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             the
             words
             of
             Truth
             and
             Soberness
             ,
             
               Act.
               26.
               24.
               
               And
               that
               much
               learning
               made
               him
               mad
               ,
            
             when
             Learning
             is
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             maketh
             wise
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Heli
             himself
             mistaketh
             Anna
             ,
             a
             vertuous
             Woman
             ,
             and
             deemeth
             her
             to
             be
             drunk
             ,
             when
             ravished
             in
             her
             holy
             feeling
             she
             was
             crying
             to
             God
             in
             fervent
             Prayer
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             
          
           
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             The
             nearer
             that
             God
             draweth
             to
             his
             Church
             and
             Children
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             Devil
             rageth
             in
             and
             by
             his
             Members
             against
             them
             .
             Remember
             that
             example
             in
             Mar.
             9.
             26.
             
             How
             the
             foul
             Spirit
             ,
             being
             commanded
             to
             depart
             ,
             rent
             and
             tare
             the
             party
             more
             and
             worse
             than
             ever
             before
             .
             We
             cannot
             leave
             any
             sin
             wherein
             we
             have
             continued
             ,
             but
             by
             and
             by
             we
             shall
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             threats
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             shew
             of
             perils
             and
             losses
             that
             may
             ensue
             .
             But
             stand
             ,
             and
             shrink
             not
             ,
             and
             say
             in
             your
             heart
             ,
             now
             ,
             now
             ,
             is
             my
             God
             at
             hand
             ,
             for
             now
             I
             see
             and
             feel
             the
             Enemy
             madest
             to
             oppress
             me
             if
             he
             could
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             Note
             here
             how
             the
             Law
             works
             without
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             even
             roughly
             and
             sharply
             ,
             and
             rigorously
             .
             For
             do
             this
             ,
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             finish
             ,
             finish
             the
             work
             ,
             is
             still
             the
             voice
             ,
             whereby
             sin
             and
             the
             Devil
             rageth
             as
             here
             Pharaoh
             doth
             .
             For
             sin
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             7.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             then
             crieth
             the
             true
             Israelite
             .
             
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               body
               of
               this
               death
               ,
            
             verse
             24.
             
             Blessed
             therefore
             be
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             sweet
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             helpeth
             all
             this
             rigour
             ,
             and
             giveth
             us
             comfort
             and
             deliverance
             in
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             While
             possible
             tasks
             were
             imposed
             there
             was
             some
             comfort
             ;
             their
             diligence
             might
             save
             their
             backs
             from
             stripes
             :
             but
             to
             require
             tasks
             not
             feazible
             is
             tyrannical
             ,
             and
             doth
             only
             pick
             a
             quarrel
             to
             punish
             ;
             they
             could
             neither
             make
             straw
             nor
             find
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             have
             it
             .
             Do
             what
             may
             be
             ,
             is
             tolerable
             ,
             but
             do
             what
             cannot
             be
             ,
             is
             cruel
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             above
             others
             in
             place
             must
             measure
             their
             commands
             not
             by
             their
             own
             wils
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             inferiors
             .
             The
             task
             is
             not
             done
             ,
             the
             Task-masters
             are
             beaten
             ,
             the
             punishment
             lies
             where
             the
             charge
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             exact
             it
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             Pharaoh
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             the
             misery
             of
             those
             that
             are
             trusted
             with
             Authority
             ,
             that
             their
             inferiors
             faults
             are
             beaten
             upon
             their
             backs
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             See
             the
             condition
             and
             lot
             of
             faithful
             Ministers
             in
             this
             wretched
             world
             .
             First
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             now
             their
             Brethren
             accuse
             them
             for
             doing
             their
             duty
             .
             While
             all
             is
             well
             ,
             good
             is
             the
             Minister
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             crosse
             cometh
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             doctrine
             away
             with
             that
             ,
             and
             away
             with
             him
             ;
             as
             Ier.
             44.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             now
             mark
             their
             reason
             :
             
               For
               then
               had
               we
               plenty
               ,
               &c.
            
             this
             is
             the
             stay
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             line
             they
             measure
             all
             things
             by
             ,
             their
             prosperity
             in
             worldly
             matters
             ,
             and
             immunity
             from
             trouble
             and
             affliction
             any
             wayes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             MIserable
             man
             remembreth
             and
             heareth
             his
             Friends
             when
             they
             are
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             if
             adversity
             come
             ,
             neither
             hearing
             nor
             seeing
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             proud
             ,
             scornful
             and
             bitter
             forgetting
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             are
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             then
             he
             remembreth
             us
             ,
             then
             he
             heareth
             our
             groans
             ,
             and
             sighs
             ,
             and
             pittying
             helpeth
             ,
             to
             our
             unspeakable
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             The
             end
             of
             all
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Benefits
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             rule
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             over
             us
             .
             Wherefore
             see
             how
             careful
             we
             should
             be
             alwayes
             to
             answer
             this
             our
             calling
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             be
             found
             unmindful
             of
             such
             favours
             .
             For
             if
             this
             plainer
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Goodness
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             were
             a
             just
             cause
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             thankfulness
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             should
             his
             manifestation
             of
             himself
             to
             us
             in
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             move
             us
             to
             an
             eternal
             care
             to
             please
             him
             ?
             And
             then
             more
             particularly
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             accept
             me
             for
             one
             of
             his
             people
             .
             O
             what
             can
             I
             say
             for
             such
             a
             Love
             ,
             but
             beseech
             him
             ever
             to
             make
             me
             thankfull
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             As
             long
             as
             our
             hearts
             hold
             this
             perswasion
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             long
             we
             must
             rest
             assured
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             perform
             his
             Promise
             ,
             in
             mercy
             made
             to
             us
             ,
             be
             the
             difficulties
             never
             so
             many
             .
             What
             then
             is
             thy
             Case
             ?
             Are
             thy
             sins
             numerous
             and
             great
             ?
             Remember
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             play
             not
             Cains
             part
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             forgiven
             :
             Are
             thine
             Enemies
             bitterly
             bent
             against
             thee
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             stop
             and
             
             stay
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             Are
             their
             infirmities
             many
             ,
             he
             can
             heal
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Lord.
             Are
             thy
             Children
             untoward
             and
             unkind
             ,
             he
             can
             change
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Lord.
             Lastly
             ,
             whatever
             greives
             thee
             remember
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             shall
             ever
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             shall
             ever
             be
             thy
             Lord
             to
             care
             for
             thy
             woes
             and
             relieve
             them
             :
             Only
             believe
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             It
             is
             often
             a
             penalty
             laid
             upon
             the
             contemners
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             that
             cleaving
             altogether
             to
             the
             external
             favours
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             tast
             not
             comfort
             in
             any
             affliction
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Godly
             the
             more
             they
             are
             pressed
             down
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             vehemently
             they
             sigh
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             his
             Promises
             with
             Patience
             and
             Hope
             .
             This
             also
             may
             teach
             Gods
             Ministers
             not
             to
             be
             cast
             down
             and
             discouraged
             if
             their
             words
             be
             not
             hearkened
             unto
             and
             regarded
             ,
             since
             so
             worthy
             a
             man
             as
             Moses
             found
             this
             measure
             .
             The
             World
             will
             be
             the
             World
             ,
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             ,
             froward
             and
             unkind
             ,
             though
             we
             break
             our
             hearts
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             Before
             Moses
             was
             bid
             to
             go
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             now
             to
             Pharaoh
             ;
             so
             is
             there
             never
             any
             time
             for
             men
             of
             place
             and
             publick
             function
             to
             be
             idle
             .
             Now
             they
             must
             defend
             the
             oppressed
             and
             wrong'd
             ,
             now
             they
             must
             comfort
             ,
             now
             they
             must
             chide
             .
             See
             here
             likewise
             the
             bottomless
             Mercies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             might
             justly
             have
             cast
             off
             this
             People
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             hearken
             to
             his
             Words
             and
             Messages
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             but
             still
             continueth
             to
             have
             mercy
             on
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Psalm
             103.
             13.
             
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             Amram
             the
             Father
             of
             Moses
             would
             think
             of
             the
             Marriage-bed
             in
             so
             troublesome
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             he
             should
             beget
             Children
             either
             to
             slavery
             or
             slaughter
             :
             Yet
             even
             now
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             this
             bondage
             he
             marries
             Iochebed
             :
             The
             drowning
             of
             his
             Sons
             was
             not
             so
             great
             an
             evil
             as
             his
             own
             burning
             ,
             the
             thraldome
             of
             his
             Daughters
             not
             so
             great
             an
             evil
             as
             the
             subjection
             unto
             sinful
             desires
             .
             He
             therefore
             uses
             Gods
             remedy
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             refers
             the
             sequel
             of
             his
             danger
             to
             God.
             How
             necessary
             is
             this
             imitation
             for
             those
             that
             have
             not
             the
             power
             of
             containing
             .
             Perhaps
             we
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             better
             to
             live
             childless
             ;
             but
             Amram
             and
             Iochebed
             durst
             not
             incurre
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             sin
             to
             avoid
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             mischeif
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               30.
               
               Behold
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               uncircumcised
               lips
               .
            
             None
             in
             all
             Egypt
             was
             comparably
             fit
             for
             this
             Message
             .
             Which
             of
             the
             Israelites
             had
             been
             brought
             up
             a
             Courtier
             ,
             a
             Schollar
             ,
             Learned
             ,
             Wise
             ,
             Valiant
             ,
             Experienc'd
             .
             The
             more
             fit
             any
             man
             is
             for
             whatsoever
             Vocation
             ,
             the
             lesse
             he
             thinks
             himself
             ;
             forwardness
             argues
             insufficiency
             .
             Once
             before
             Moses
             had
             taken
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             laid
             about
             him
             ,
             hoping
             then
             they
             would
             have
             known
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             hand
             God
             had
             meant
             to
             deliver
             Israel
             ;
             but
             now
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             the
             point
             he
             cries
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
               uncircumcised
               lips
            
             .
             Gods
             best
             Servants
             are
             not
             ever
             in
             an
             equal
             disposition
             to
             good
             Duties
             .
             It
             is
             our
             frailty
             ,
             that
             those
             Services
             which
             we
             are
             forward
             to
             aloof
             off
             ,
             we
             shrink
             at
             neer
             at
             hand
             .
             How
             many
             of
             us
             can
             bid
             defiance
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             suggest
             answers
             to
             absent
             temptations
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             come
             to
             us
             we
             fly
             off
             ,
             and
             change
             our
             note
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             action
             pretend
             excuses
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             GOD
             hath
             made
             one
             man
             able
             to
             do
             the
             Offices
             of
             God
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             procuring
             his
             Regeneration
             here
             ,
             and
             advancing
             his
             Salvation
             hereafter
             .
             Neither
             hath
             God
             determined
             that
             power
             of
             assisting
             others
             in
             the
             character
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             only
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             also
             made
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             secular
             Magistrate
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             do
             the
             Offices
             and
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Priest
             himself
             to
             sustain
             him
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             countenance
             ,
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             protect
             him
             too
             in
             the
             execution
             and
             exercise
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office.
             As
             we
             see
             in
             the
             first
             plantation
             of
             
             those
             two
             great
             Cedars
             ,
             the
             Secular
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             (
             which
             that
             they
             might
             alwayes
             agree
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             God
             planted
             at
             first
             in
             those
             two
             Brethren
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             )
             there
             ,
             though
             Moses
             were
             the
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             the
             Spiritual
             Magistrate
             ,
             yet
             God
             sayes
             here
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               thee
               a
               God
               to
               Pharaoh
            
             (
             and
             not
             only
             to
             Pharaoh
             )
             but
             
               Aaron
               thy
               Brother
               shall
               be
               thy
               Prophet
            
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               Exod
               4.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               to
               him
               instead
               of
               God.
            
             So
             useful
             ,
             so
             necessary
             is
             man
             to
             man
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Priest
             ,
             who
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             incorporated
             in
             God
             ,
             subsist
             also
             by
             Man.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             Concerning
             this
             hardning
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             some
             understand
             it
             by
             permission
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             God
             suffered
             him
             to
             be
             hardened
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               temptation
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             suffer
             us
             not
             to
             be
             lead
             .
             
               Greg.
               Moral
               .
               31.
               cap.
            
             12.
             saith
             ,
             
               Non
               duritiem
               contulit
               ,
               sed
               exigentibus
               ejus
               meritis
               nulla
               infu
               sa
               timoris
               sensibilitate
               mollivit
            
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             impose
             hardness
             ,
             but
             his
             merits
             so
             deserving
             ,
             he
             softned
             him
             not
             by
             any
             infused
             sense
             of
             fear
             .
             This
             should
             ever
             work
             in
             us
             care
             and
             zeal
             to
             crave
             at
             Gods
             hands
             fleshy
             hearts
             ,
             which
             may
             tremble
             at
             his
             Judgements
             and
             tast
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             saying
             with
             
               Samuel
               ,
               Speak
               on
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               Servant
               heareth
            
             ;
             and
             with
             
               David
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               yea
               thy
               Law
               is
               within
               my
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
               Verse
               10.
               
               Pharaoh
            
             was
             now
             from
             a
             staffe
             of
             protection
             and
             sustentation
             to
             Gods
             People
             ,
             turn'd
             to
             a
             Serpent
             that
             stung
             them
             to
             death
             ;
             God
             shews
             himself
             in
             this
             real
             Emblem
             doing
             that
             suddenly
             before
             him
             ,
             which
             Sathan
             had
             wrought
             in
             him
             by
             leisure
             .
             And
             now
             when
             he
             crawles
             and
             hisses
             threatning
             peril
             to
             Israel
             ,
             he
             shews
             him
             how
             in
             an
             instant
             he
             can
             turn
             him
             into
             a
             senseless
             stick
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             ,
             if
             not
             useful
             ,
             yet
             fearless
             .
             The
             same
             God
             which
             wrought
             this
             ,
             gave
             Sathan
             leave
             to
             imitate
             it
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             The
             first
             Plague
             that
             God
             meant
             to
             inflict
             upon
             Pharaoh
             was
             delusion
             .
             God
             can
             be
             content
             the
             Devil
             should
             win
             himself
             credit
             ,
             where
             he
             means
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             holds
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Miracle
             well
             lost
             ,
             to
             harden
             an
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             Here
             we
             may
             see
             the
             end
             of
             Falsehood
             and
             Error
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             Truth
             shall
             devour
             it
             in
             Gods
             good
             time
             ,
             for
             great
             is
             truth
             and
             prevaileth
             .
             Truth
             may
             be
             oppressed
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             God
             so
             pleasing
             ,
             either
             to
             punish
             or
             try
             his
             People
             ,
             but
             finally
             suppress'd
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             ;
             God
             being
             stronger
             than
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             Moses
             than
             all
             Enchanters
             ,
             shall
             disperse
             all
             dusky
             Clouds
             ,
             bringing
             his
             glorious
             Truth
             out
             to
             bear
             sway
             again
             at
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             This
             Plague
             God
             brought
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Children
             which
             were
             drown'd
             ,
             and
             the
             River
             thus
             turned
             into
             bloud
             complained
             to
             God
             for
             that
             slaughter
             .
             We
             may
             further
             note
             an
             encrease
             of
             terror
             in
             this
             Miracle
             above
             the
             former
             of
             the
             Serpents
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             where
             milder
             means
             will
             not
             serve
             ,
             God
             both
             can
             and
             will
             add
             sharper
             and
             heavier
             .
             He
             encreaseth
             his
             crosses
             from
             Goods
             to
             Body
             ,
             from
             Body
             to
             Mind
             ,
             from
             our Selves
             to
             our
             Children
             ,
             and
             still
             maketh
             us
             abound
             with
             more
             want
             in
             greater
             and
             sharper
             measure
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             repent
             and
             return
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             he
             can
             destroy
             us
             with
             misery
             that
             never
             shall
             have
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             First
             ,
             God
             begins
             his
             Judgements
             with
             Waters
             .
             As
             the
             River
             Nilus
             was
             to
             Egypt
             ,
             instead
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             moisten
             and
             fatten
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             their
             confidence
             was
             more
             in
             it
             than
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Men
             are
             sure
             to
             be
             punish'd
             most
             and
             soonest
             in
             that
             which
             they
             make
             a
             corrival
             with
             God.
             This
             change
             also
             of
             the
             Waters
             into
             bloud
             was
             an
             image
             of
             their
             future
             destruction
             .
             They
             were
             afterward
             overwhelmed
             in
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             and
             now
             before-hand
             they
             see
             the
             River
             red
             with
             bloud
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             VVHat
             an
             Army
             is
             here
             against
             such
             a
             Prince
             .
             God
             could
             have
             made
             use
             of
             Men
             or
             Angels
             .
             But
             here
             he
             will
             confound
             the
             pride
             of
             such
             a
             conceited
             King
             by
             an
             Host
             of
             Frogs
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             either
             of
             the
             other
             .
             The
             Lord
             by
             contemptible
             and
             base
             things
             will
             cast
             down
             our
             high
             looks
             if
             we
             swell
             against
             him
             :
             and
             of
             this
             he
             would
             have
             all
             high
             minds
             at
             this
             day
             to
             make
             use
             unto
             humility
             before
             they
             find
             it
             too
             late
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             Gods
             Adversaries
             seek
             often
             to
             impugne
             the
             Truth
             by
             the
             self
             same
             means
             whereby
             he
             doth
             teach
             it
             .
             As
             if
             Scripture
             be
             alledged
             ,
             Sathan
             will
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             Mat.
             4.
             
             If
             the
             true
             Prophets
             use
             a
             Sign
             ,
             then
             will
             Zedekiah
             make
             him
             hornes
             too
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               When
               went
               the
               Spirit
               from
               me
               to
               thee
               ,
               1
               Kings
            
             22.
             11.
             all
             which
             God
             doth
             suffer
             to
             draw
             us
             to
             true
             and
             sound
             knowledge
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             shaken
             to
             and
             fro
             with
             doubts
             and
             fears
             most
             unfit
             for
             Believers
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             Let
             this
             Comfort
             Gods
             Ministers
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             contempts
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             able
             to
             force
             the
             wicked
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             him
             and
             them
             .
             In
             their
             extremities
             they
             shall
             acknowledge
             our
             Callings
             ,
             justifie
             our
             Love
             ,
             and
             wish
             our
             Prayers
             .
             Thus
             many
             (
             who
             at
             other
             times
             regard
             not
             Ministers
             )
             either
             going
             to
             Sea
             ,
             or
             to
             Battel
             ,
             or
             being
             fick
             or
             vexed
             at
             home
             ,
             will
             send
             and
             seek
             for
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Gods
             Ministers
             .
             And
             what
             is
             this
             but
             a
             sign
             of
             Gods
             omnipotent
             hand
             over
             all
             Pharaohs
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             can
             revenge
             our
             contempts
             ,
             and
             give
             our
             truth
             and
             careful
             walking
             in
             our
             places
             a
             due
             regard
             and
             reverence
             when
             he
             will
             with
             them
             and
             in
             them
             .
             But
             here
             it
             may
             be
             demanded
             ,
             Why
             did
             Pharaoh
             call
             now
             for
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             rather
             than
             in
             the
             former
             Plague
             ?
             Why
             ,
             because
             this
             Plague
             touched
             him
             nearer
             than
             the
             former
             .
             When
             the
             Rivers
             were
             Bloud
             he
             might
             have
             Wine
             to
             drink
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             feel
             the
             smart
             of
             that
             Plague
             .
             Whence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             howbeit
             other
             mens
             harmes
             should
             affect
             us
             ,
             yet
             unless
             the
             Lord
             touch
             our selves
             we
             are
             dull
             and
             dead
             without
             sense
             .
             Which
             certainly
             makes
             God
             reach
             us
             a
             blow
             many
             times
             ,
             when
             otherwise
             he
             would
             spare
             us
             ;
             did
             we
             make
             but
             use
             of
             other
             mens
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             Wicked
             men
             do
             not
             only
             deferre
             their
             Duties
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             but
             put
             over
             others
             also
             that
             offer
             good
             things
             unto
             them
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ;
             if
             a
             Preacher
             tender
             his
             service
             this
             Sunday
             ,
             he
             is
             told
             ,
             the
             next
             will
             be
             farre
             more
             fit
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             come
             the
             next
             Sunday
             ,
             then
             is
             either
             the
             Master
             from
             home
             ,
             the
             Gentlewoman
             sick
             ,
             the
             Weather
             too
             hot
             or
             cold
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             thing
             ,
             that
             be
             Moses
             never
             so
             ready
             ,
             yet
             Pharaoh
             is
             not
             ready
             ,
             but
             to
             morrow
             ,
             to
             morrow
             is
             still
             the
             Song
             ,
             till
             the
             Lord
             strike
             ,
             and
             all
             morrows
             end
             in
             their
             eternal
             torment
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             The
             Lord
             could
             have
             taken
             the
             Frogs
             quite
             away
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             done
             to
             shew
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Miracle
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Frogs
             indeed
             ,
             and
             no
             Inchantments
             ,
             thereby
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             unbelief
             of
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Courtiers
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             one
             means
             or
             other
             the
             Lord
             will
             evermore
             deliver
             his
             Truth
             from
             false
             surmises
             ,
             his
             faithful
             Ministers
             from
             false
             imputations
             ,
             and
             write
             the
             wickedness
             of
             carnal
             men
             upon
             their
             faces
             to
             their
             own
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             See
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             Nature
             if
             God
             work
             not
             :
             No
             sooner
             is
             the
             Rod
             off
             ,
             but
             wretched
             man
             fals
             to
             his
             old
             sins
             again
             .
             When
             we
             are
             sick
             or
             distressed
             any
             way
             ,
             we
             pretend
             Repentance
             ,
             we
             pray
             ,
             we
             cry
             ,
             we
             vow
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             all
             riseth
             from
             Fear
             and
             not
             from
             Love
             ,
             it
             vanisheth
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Fear
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             returns
             with
             seven
             worse
             than
             himself
             ,
             making
             our
             end
             more
             odious
             than
             ever
             our
             beginning
             was
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             It
             had
             been
             as
             easie
             for
             the
             Lord
             to
             have
             turned
             the
             dust
             into
             Lions
             and
             Bears
             ,
             and
             Wolves
             ,
             but
             that
             rather
             he
             chose
             to
             confound
             pride
             by
             weakness
             ,
             and
             a
             rebelling
             humour
             by
             so
             base
             a
             Creature
             .
             Then
             secondly
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             can
             
             make
             so
             vile
             a
             Creature
             too
             strong
             for
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             what
             resistance
             can
             I
             a
             single
             man
             make
             against
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             if
             I
             pull
             it
             upon
             me
             by
             my
             sins
             .
             His
             wrath
             can
             arme
             all
             the
             Creatures
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             least
             of
             them
             is
             far
             above
             my
             power
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             here
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             The
             Devil
             is
             powerful
             when
             God
             will
             suffer
             him
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             will
             restrain
             him
             what
             can
             he
             do
             ?
             Add
             this
             to
             the
             story
             of
             Iob
             ,
             to
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Heard
             of
             Swine
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             from
             such
             places
             let
             us
             take
             comfort
             against
             our
             spiritual
             Enemy
             ;
             for
             we
             see
             his
             weakness
             ,
             and
             the
             brideling
             hand
             of
             God
             at
             all
             times
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             The
             wicked
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             time
             make
             shew
             as
             if
             God
             were
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             in
             Gods
             good
             time
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Comfort
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             Children
             .
             For
             what
             did
             these
             Magicians
             in
             effect
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             which
             was
             now
             done
             passeth
             our
             Skill
             ,
             and
             albeit
             the
             Creature
             be
             vile
             and
             base
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             such
             over
             us
             and
             our
             Art
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             give
             him
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             our selves
             sinful
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             Whensoever
             we
             are
             free
             from
             any
             calamity
             which
             happeneth
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             our
             own
             Policy
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             gracious
             separation
             which
             the
             Lord
             makes
             .
             How
             may
             we
             run
             into
             particulars
             .
             Others
             sickly
             ,
             we
             healthy
             ;
             others
             in
             prison
             ,
             we
             at
             liberty
             ;
             others
             in
             blindness
             ,
             we
             in
             light
             ;
             others
             slandered
             ,
             we
             not
             touch'd
             ;
             others
             cross'd
             in
             their
             Children
             and
             Friends
             ,
             we
             comforted
             .
             O
             blessed
             God
             ,
             what
             a
             separation
             is
             this
             ?
             How
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             thankful
             to
             thee
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             28.
             
             Worldly
             minded
             men
             will
             be
             content
             to
             tolerate
             Religion
             ,
             so
             it
             might
             still
             be
             joyned
             with
             their
             profit
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             contrary
             to
             that
             ,
             O
             how
             bitter
             then
             ,
             how
             hard
             to
             endure
             it
             ?
             For
             these
             Iews
             wholly
             to
             depart
             from
             Egypt
             was
             not
             for
             Pharaohs
             profit
             ,
             for
             from
             their
             labours
             he
             had
             great
             gain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             no
             means
             may
             they
             go
             out
             of
             his
             Land
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             their
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Land
             he
             is
             content
             to
             endure
             it
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             those
             Plagues
             that
             were
             upon
             him
             ;
             Or
             if
             needs
             must
             be
             that
             they
             must
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             yet
             not
             far
             in
             any
             case
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             GOD
             punisheth
             sinners
             first
             with
             one
             Rod
             ,
             then
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             if
             these
             single
             chastisements
             will
             not
             serve
             ,
             then
             will
             he
             go
             to
             many
             Plagues
             ,
             heaping
             Wrath
             upon
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             Plague
             upon
             Plague
             ,
             yea
             he
             will
             lay
             even
             all
             his
             Plagues
             upon
             us
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             he
             here
             speaks
             ,
             to
             our
             utter
             confusion
             ,
             as
             also
             it
             is
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             15.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             cals
             them
             here
             his
             Plagues
             ,
             so
             that
             neither
             fortune
             nor
             chance
             ruleth
             Rods
             and
             Crosses
             laid
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             these
             still
             are
             Gods
             ,
             laid
             on
             and
             taken
             off
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             
               Ib.
               Upon
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             inwardly
             and
             deeply
             :
             to
             smite
             us
             in
             armes
             ,
             hands
             ,
             legs
             ,
             is
             greivous
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             when
             sorrow
             is
             laid
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             stingeth
             indeed
             and
             most
             bitterly
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             17.
             22.
             
             &
             15.
             13.
             
             Now
             the
             best
             way
             to
             prevent
             this
             doleful
             sorrow
             of
             heart
             ,
             laid
             on
             by
             an
             angry
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             our
             sins
             to
             heart
             betimes
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             Whether
             we
             be
             hindered
             or
             furthered
             by
             weather
             ,
             let
             us
             cast
             up
             our
             eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             still
             that
             ruleth
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Will
             they
             come
             and
             go
             .
             Nature
             is
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             his
             Rod
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             working
             but
             as
             he
             appoints
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             Fire
             was
             mingled
             with
             Hail
             ,
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Judgements
             shall
             not
             be
             single
             ,
             but
             even
             one
             upon
             the
             neck
             of
             another
             ,
             until
             we
             be
             either
             humbled
             or
             destroyed
             .
             Who
             would
             think
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             any
             Soul
             should
             be
             secure
             in
             the
             midst
             
             of
             such
             variety
             of
             Judgements
             .
             To
             what
             a
             height
             of
             obduration
             will
             sin
             lead
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             sins
             incredulity
             .
             Amongst
             all
             these
             Stormes
             Pharaoh
             sleepeth
             till
             the
             voice
             of
             Gods
             mighty
             Thunders
             and
             Hail
             mixed
             with
             Fire
             rouz'd
             him
             up
             a
             little
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               28.
               
               Pharaoh
            
             here
             as
             one
             betwixt
             sleeping
             and
             waking
             starts
             up
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ,
             
               God
               is
               righteous
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               wicked
               ;
               Moses
               pray
               for
               us
            
             ;
             and
             presently
             layes
             down
             his
             head
             again
             .
             God
             hath
             no
             sooner
             done
             thundering
             than
             he
             hath
             done
             fearing
             .
             All
             this
             while
             you
             never
             find
             him
             careful
             to
             prevent
             any
             one
             evil
             ,
             but
             desirous
             still
             to
             shift
             it
             off
             when
             he
             seeks
             it
             ,
             never
             holds
             constant
             to
             any
             good
             motion
             ,
             never
             prayes
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             carelesly
             wils
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             never
             yields
             God
             his
             whole
             Demands
             ,
             but
             higleth
             and
             dodgeth
             like
             some
             hard
             Chapman
             that
             would
             get
             a
             release
             with
             the
             cheapest
             .
             Wheresoever
             meer
             Nature
             is
             ,
             she
             is
             still
             inconstant
             in
             all
             her
             purposes
             ,
             sensible
             of
             present
             evil
             ,
             and
             improvident
             of
             future
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             2.
             
             AS
             this
             teacheth
             us
             the
             end
             of
             Gods
             Works
             and
             Wonders
             ,
             so
             the
             Duty
             and
             Office
             of
             all
             Christian
             Parents
             and
             Governours
             ,
             even
             to
             teach
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             charge
             carefully
             and
             zealously
             by
             them
             and
             in
             them
             to
             know
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             also
             Deut.
             6.
             6.
             thus
             is
             God
             himself
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             catechising
             and
             instructing
             of
             Youth
             which
             is
             so
             much
             neglected
             in
             our
             daies
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             The
             drift
             of
             all
             Crosses
             and
             Afflictions
             in
             this
             life
             is
             to
             bring
             down
             the
             swelling
             pride
             of
             our
             sinful
             hearts
             ,
             that
             yeilding
             God
             what
             is
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             again
             may
             from
             him
             reap
             mercy
             and
             forgiveness
             to
             our
             endless
             comfort
             .
             Never
             forget
             this
             saying
             to
             King
             
               Iosiah
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               34.
               27.
               
               Because
               thine
               heart
               was
               tender
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             So
             old
             is
             the
             Accusation
             ,
             which
             to
             this
             day
             remains
             among
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             ascribing
             unto
             Religion
             and
             the
             Professors
             thereof
             whatsoever
             evil
             happeneth
             among
             men
             ,
             be
             it
             Death
             ,
             Sickness
             ,
             Wars
             ,
             Famine
             .
             Thus
             Ahab
             tels
             Elias
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             he
             that
             troubled
             Israel
             ,
             by
             whom
             indeed
             all
             Israel
             had
             a
             Blessing
             if
             they
             had
             known
             it
             .
             But
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             read
             Gen.
             18.
             32.
             
             Houses
             and
             whole
             Kingdomes
             have
             been
             saved
             but
             for
             one
             righteous
             man
             dwelling
             therein
             ,
             as
             
               Ioseph
               ,
               Daniel
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8
             ,
             &
             9.
             
             Observe
             Sathans
             Malice
             here
             against
             Gods
             Church
             and
             Service
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             wholly
             destroy
             it
             ,
             hurt
             it
             and
             hinder
             it
             ,
             then
             in
             part
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             the
             answer
             of
             Moses
             note
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             yield
             an
             inch
             to
             these
             plots
             and
             fetches
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             zealously
             must
             stand
             to
             the
             full
             observance
             of
             all
             Gods
             Will
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             fancies
             either
             of
             others
             or
             of
             our selves
             .
             Where
             the
             Lord
             dispenseth
             not
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             dispense
             ,
             where
             all
             are
             bound
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             capitulate
             for
             some
             to
             go
             and
             some
             to
             stay
             .
             Families
             should
             think
             upon
             this
             ,
             where
             the
             Husband
             goes
             to
             Church
             but
             not
             the
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Father
             but
             not
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             Servant
             but
             not
             the
             Master
             .
             Moses
             would
             not
             do
             thus
             here
             ,
             but
             knowing
             all
             to
             be
             bound
             ,
             requireth
             all
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             This
             was
             most
             wonderful
             :
             The
             houses
             of
             the
             Egpptians
             and
             Israelites
             joyning
             as
             it
             should
             seem
             one
             close
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             ours
             in
             these
             dayes
             do
             .
             For
             else
             why
             was
             that
             sign
             given
             to
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             23.
             
             If
             all
             the
             Israelites
             had
             dwelt
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             been
             mingled
             with
             the
             Egyptians
             ?
             How
             able
             then
             is
             our
             God
             may
             we
             think
             ,
             who
             can
             thus
             make
             a
             separation
             betwixt
             his
             Children
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             when
             he
             executed
             wrath
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             in
             one
             Field
             ,
             in
             one
             House
             ,
             in
             one
             Bed
             together
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             chuse
             the
             one
             and
             refuse
             the
             other
             .
             Fear
             we
             not
             then
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Plague
             ,
             or
             War
             ,
             or
             other
             publick
             Calamity
             ,
             left
             we
             should
             perish
             with
             the
             
             wicked
             hand
             over
             head
             ,
             but
             remember
             this
             place
             ;
             and
             say
             in
             your
             heart
             with
             comfort
             ,
             O
             Lord
             I
             know
             thou
             canst
             make
             a
             separation
             in
             this
             calamity
             ,
             as
             thou
             didst
             in
             that
             calamity
             betwixt
             the
             Israelites
             and
             Egyptians
             ,
             therefore
             I
             beseech
             thee
             save
             me
             from
             this
             Sword
             of
             thine
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             Mercy
             shine
             about
             my
             dwelling
             ,
             as
             thy
             cheerful
             light
             did
             about
             the
             Israelites
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THis
             ever
             was
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             Gods
             course
             ,
             first
             by
             gentle
             means
             to
             entreat
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             end
             by
             Power
             and
             Judgement
             to
             compel
             ,
             when
             the
             former
             course
             will
             not
             serve
             .
             In
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             when
             the
             People
             would
             not
             be
             reformed
             ,
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             
               His
               Spirit
               should
               no
               longer
               strive
               with
               man
               ,
            
             meaning
             in
             lenity
             and
             gentleness
             ,
             as
             until
             then
             it
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             would
             bring
             upon
             them
             one
             Plague
             more
             ,
             as
             here
             upon
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             Floud
             ,
             Gen.
             6.
             17.
             
             When
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorah
             would
             not
             be
             warned
             by
             any
             wayes
             of
             Mercy
             used
             by
             a
             gracious
             God
             unto
             them
             many
             years
             ,
             then
             that
             one
             Plague
             more
             of
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             came
             from
             Heaven
             .
             Thus
             also
             the
             Lord
             deals
             with
             us
             :
             First
             he
             entreats
             us
             by
             his
             Word
             the
             mildest
             way
             that
             can
             be
             :
             Then
             if
             this
             will
             not
             serve
             ,
             the
             Lord
             comes
             nearer
             and
             layeth
             upon
             us
             his
             easier
             crosses
             ,
             and
             then
             greater
             .
             Our
             Friends
             grow
             unkind
             ,
             our
             Servants
             unfaithful
             ,
             our
             Children
             undutiful
             ,
             our
             Estate
             wastes
             ,
             and
             our
             Health
             is
             chang'd
             to
             Sickness
             .
             And
             if
             all
             these
             work
             not
             upon
             us
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             goes
             to
             his
             Quiver
             ,
             and
             takes
             out
             a
             strong
             Arrow
             to
             shoot
             at
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             sweating
             Sickness
             ,
             the
             devouring
             Plague
             ,
             which
             shall
             sweep
             the
             Land
             clean
             from
             such
             rebelling
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             As
             the
             wicked
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             God
             often
             ,
             and
             outwardly
             profess
             affection
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             subject
             themselves
             to
             his
             Will
             ;
             so
             are
             his
             Servants
             honoured
             also
             of
             men
             with
             an
             inward
             conceit
             of
             them
             that
             they
             are
             honest
             men
             ,
             when
             yet
             their
             Doctrine
             will
             not
             be
             yielded
             unto
             .
             Thus
             doth
             God
             inwardly
             imprint
             their
             own
             damnation
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             No
             Honours
             or
             Riches
             ,
             no
             Friends
             or
             Strength
             ,
             no
             Pomp
             or
             Port
             in
             this
             World
             may
             defend
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             smite
             all
             Degrees
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             all
             Degrees
             profit
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             CHrist
             is
             not
             divided
             into
             divers
             Houses
             and
             Families
             ,
             Kingdoms
             and
             Countries
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             unite
             and
             gather
             divers
             Houses
             and
             Nations
             to
             make
             one
             Church
             ,
             even
             as
             here
             many
             did
             eat
             one
             Lamb.
             We
             may
             not
             divide
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             gather
             our selves
             to
             the
             Lamb
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             where
             People
             are
             so
             gathered
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             This
             keeping
             of
             it
             from
             the
             tenth
             to
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             ,
             served
             to
             prepare
             their
             hearts
             to
             the
             right
             eating
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             a
             remembrance
             before
             their
             eyes
             those
             four
             dayes
             before
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             prefigure
             unto
             us
             with
             what
             meditation
             and
             preparation
             we
             ought
             to
             come
             to
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             true
             Pass-over
             in
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             whereof
             this
             same
             was
             but
             a
             shadow
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             fourteenrh
             day
             this
             Lamb
             was
             offered
             ,
             because
             then
             the
             Moon
             being
             at
             full
             ,
             and
             rising
             in
             her
             full
             light
             when
             the
             Sun
             was
             set
             ,
             thereby
             might
             be
             shadowed
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             usually
             signified
             by
             the
             Moon
             ,
             riseth
             with
             light
             in
             great
             fulness
             after
             the
             setting
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             This
             shews
             the
             effect
             and
             vertue
             of
             Christ
             his
             bloud
             ,
             the
             true
             Paschal
             Lamb
             ,
             ever
             to
             save
             from
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             as
             many
             as
             shall
             be
             sprinkled
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             should
             make
             particular
             application
             of
             it
             to
             themselves
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             bloud
             without
             
             sprinkling
             will
             help
             :
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             sufficiently
             ,
             but
             not
             effectually
             ,
             because
             all
             take
             not
             hold
             of
             ,
             and
             apply
             Christs
             death
             to
             their
             souls
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               32.
               
               Pharaoh
            
             desires
             to
             be
             blessed
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             but
             even
             now
             were
             odious
             in
             his
             eyes
             .
             The
             same
             God
             can
             also
             pull
             down
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             proudest
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             as
             glad
             of
             a
             Ministers
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             maliciously
             opposed
             themselves
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               34.
               
               Egypt
            
             was
             never
             so
             stubborn
             in
             denying
             passage
             to
             Israel
             ,
             as
             now
             importunate
             to
             entreat
             it
             .
             Pharaoh
             did
             not
             more
             force
             them
             to
             stay
             before
             ,
             then
             now
             to
             depart
             ,
             whom
             lately
             they
             would
             not
             permit
             now
             they
             hire
             to
             go
             .
             The
             Israelites
             are
             equally
             glad
             of
             this
             hast
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             be
             ready
             to
             go
             ,
             yea
             to
             fly
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
             bondage
             .
             They
             have
             what
             they
             wished
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             staying
             for
             a
             second
             invitation
             .
             The
             losse
             of
             an
             opportunity
             is
             many
             times
             irrecoverable
             .
             The
             love
             of
             their
             liberty
             made
             the
             burthen
             of
             their
             Dough
             light
             :
             Who
             knew
             whether
             the
             variable
             mind
             of
             Pharaoh
             might
             return
             to
             a
             denial
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             his
             stubbornness
             repent
             of
             his
             obedience
             .
             It
             is
             foolish
             to
             hazard
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             certainty
             of
             good
             offers
             ,
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             continuance
             .
          
           
             Verse
             36.
             
             The
             Egyptians
             rich
             Jewels
             of
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             were
             not
             too
             dear
             for
             the
             Israelites
             whom
             they
             hated
             ;
             how
             much
             rather
             had
             they
             need
             to
             send
             them
             away
             wealthy
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             them
             stay
             to
             be
             their
             Executors
             .
             Their
             love
             to
             themselves
             obtain'd
             the
             inriching
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             now
             they
             are
             glad
             to
             pay
             them
             well
             for
             their
             old
             work
             ,
             and
             their
             present
             journey
             .
             Gods
             People
             had
             stayed
             like
             Slaves
             ,
             they
             go
             away
             like
             Conquerors
             with
             the
             spoil
             of
             those
             that
             hated
             them
             ,
             arm'd
             for
             security
             ,
             and
             wealthy
             for
             maintenance
             .
          
           
             Verse
             37.
             
             A
             most
             wonderful
             encrease
             from
             seventy
             Souls
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             that
             came
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             most
             effectually
             it
             shews
             us
             how
             able
             the
             Lord
             is
             to
             encrease
             his
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             malice
             of
             Man
             and
             Devil
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Verse
             38.
             
             These
             followed
             the
             prosperity
             hoped
             for
             in
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             they
             saw
             were
             not
             touched
             with
             the
             Plagues
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             rightly
             set
             forth
             what
             after
             fell
             out
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             ,
             that
             Christ
             shall
             be
             followed
             of
             many
             for
             the
             Loaves
             ,
             and
             his
             Gospel
             embraced
             for
             the
             prosperity
             and
             peace
             that
             often
             he
             vouchsafeth
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             41.
             
             This
             may
             comfort
             us
             in
             our
             spiritual
             fears
             and
             conflicts
             ,
             that
             certainly
             the
             Lord
             will
             never
             fail
             in
             any
             Promise
             ,
             but
             even
             dayes
             and
             hours
             of
             comfort
             fit
             for
             his
             Children
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             known
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             observed
             of
             him
             most
             graciously
             and
             most
             precisely
             .
             Why
             then
             ,
             must
             I
             needs
             tie
             the
             Lord
             to
             my
             time
             ,
             to
             my
             will
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             shall
             speak
             or
             think
             amiss
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             forgotten
             and
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             the
             Devil
             ,
             my
             sworn
             Enemy
             ,
             suggesteth
             is
             true
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             THe
             Month
             Abib
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             the
             same
             with
             our
             April
             ;
             when
             the
             day
             lengthning
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             ascending
             ,
             each
             things
             begins
             to
             revive
             :
             To
             shew
             that
             by
             the
             true
             Pass-over
             Christ
             Jesus
             not
             only
             is
             our
             time
             and
             all
             other
             things
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             we
             should
             ,
             in
             fresh
             remembrance
             of
             that
             benefit
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             all
             our
             dayes
             and
             years
             be
             thankful
             to
             our
             gracious
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             Death
             true
             Life
             and
             reviving
             is
             sprung
             up
             unto
             mankind
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             Children
             are
             to
             be
             carefully
             catechized
             and
             informed
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Lord
             betimes
             .
             For
             Parents
             are
             not
             only
             to
             nourish
             their
             Children
             ,
             but
             to
             nurture
             and
             instruct
             them
             ;
             this
             latter
             is
             as
             necessary
             as
             the
             former
             :
             They
             that
             nourish
             their
             Children
             only
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             more
             than
             brute
             Beasts
             ?
             Let
             Parents
             therefore
             labour
             to
             mend
             that
             by
             Education
             that
             they
             have
             marr'd
             by
             Propagation
             ,
             else
             they
             are
             Parricides
             ,
             and
             not
             Parents
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             This
             is
             a
             singular
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             fatherly
             care
             over
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             in
             not
             suffering
             us
             to
             be
             further
             tryed
             than
             in
             him
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             endure
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             overcome
             also
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             12.
             let
             a
             troubled
             Soul
             ever
             think
             upon
             this
             .
             Your
             weakness
             is
             known
             unto
             God
             ,
             what
             you
             can
             bear
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             cannot
             ,
             what
             will
             lead
             you
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             make
             you
             turn
             back
             to
             Egypt
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             start
             back
             ,
             and
             so
             sin
             greivously
             against
             him
             :
             What
             if
             in
             like
             sort
             he
             prevent
             my
             sinning
             ,
             and
             your
             sinning
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             from
             us
             such
             things
             as
             he
             in
             his
             Wisdome
             knows
             would
             be
             the
             occasions
             of
             evil
             to
             us
             if
             we
             had
             them
             ,
             as
             Riches
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Health
             of
             Body
             ,
             Peace
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             could
             not
             God
             have
             stayed
             them
             from
             returning
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             gone
             the
             nearer
             way
             ?
             Cyril
             in
             Exodus
             answereth
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             work
             all
             things
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             doth
             avoid
             evils
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             therein
             teaching
             us
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             using
             meanes
             even
             then
             when
             most
             plainly
             we
             have
             God
             our
             helper
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             This
             may
             teach
             us
             wariness
             and
             circumspection
             in
             our
             Vocations
             ,
             ever
             reckoning
             of
             the
             Enemy
             in
             this
             our
             holy
             March
             towards
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             Consider
             in
             the
             Cloud
             how
             it
             not
             only
             directed
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             was
             spread
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             for
             a
             Covering
             ,
             namely
             ,
             against
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             comfortably
             cooling
             and
             refreshing
             them
             .
             Remember
             also
             how
             the
             afflictions
             of
             this
             World
             are
             in
             the
             Gospel
             noted
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             be
             you
             assured
             ,
             that
             ever
             against
             these
             heats
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             good
             time
             will
             send
             you
             defence
             and
             comfort
             ,
             as
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             3.
             the
             last
             words
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             in
             travelling
             towards
             the
             spiritual
             Canaan
             we
             must
             not
             rest
             ,
             but
             labour
             forward
             continually
             .
             The
             Children
             of
             this
             World
             are
             often
             looking
             back
             toward
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             often
             pitch
             down
             their
             Tents
             so
             in
             this
             Wilderness
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             loth
             ever
             to
             take
             them
             up
             and
             to
             remove
             .
             But
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             say
             within
             themselves
             ,
             
               We
               have
               here
               no
               abiding
               City
               ,
            
             and
             fixing
             both
             eye
             and
             heart
             on
             their
             heavenly
             house
             ,
             they
             journey
             on
             still
             both
             day
             and
             night
             in
             true
             piety
             and
             obedience
             till
             they
             come
             thither
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             Let
             this
             ever
             assure
             your
             fainting
             hearts
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Providence
             cooling
             and
             comforting
             ,
             shining
             and
             lighting
             ,
             guiding
             and
             directing
             his
             little
             Flock
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             any
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             ever
             be
             present
             with
             us
             both
             by
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             to
             the
             eternal
             praise
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             unspeakable
             comfort
             of
             our
             souls
             .
             And
             further
             you
             may
             observe
             from
             hence
             the
             admirable
             Wisdom
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             that
             sits
             and
             sorts
             out
             his
             Mercies
             for
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             makes
             every
             Favour
             and
             Blessing
             proper
             for
             every
             necessity
             .
             He
             that
             afterwards
             led
             the
             Wise-men
             by
             a
             Star
             ,
             led
             Israel
             here
             by
             a
             Cloud
             :
             That
             was
             an
             higher
             Object
             ,
             therefore
             he
             gives
             them
             an
             higher
             and
             more
             heavenly
             Conduct
             ;
             this
             was
             more
             earthy
             ,
             therefore
             he
             contents
             himself
             with
             a
             lower
             representation
             of
             his
             presence
             :
             A
             Pillar
             of
             Cloud
             and
             Fire
             ;
             a
             Pillar
             for
             firmness
             ,
             of
             Cloud
             and
             Fire
             for
             visibility
             and
             use
             .
             The
             greater
             light
             extinguisheth
             the
             lesse
             ,
             therefore
             in
             the
             Day
             he
             shews
             them
             not
             Fire
             ,
             but
             a
             Cloud
             :
             in
             the
             Night
             nothing
             is
             seen
             without
             light
             ,
             therefore
             he
             shews
             them
             not
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             but
             Fire
             :
             The
             Cloud
             shelters
             them
             from
             heat
             by
             Day
             ,
             the
             Fire
             digests
             the
             rawness
             of
             the
             Night
             .
             The
             same
             God
             is
             both
             a
             Cloud
             and
             a
             Fire
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             ever
             putting
             himself
             into
             those
             Formes
             of
             gracious
             Respects
             that
             may
             best
             fit
             their
             necessities
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             VVE
             must
             not
             fear
             in
             every
             adversity
             before
             we
             see
             the
             end
             ,
             but
             reason
             thus
             with
             our selves
             .
             Lo
             here
             I
             am
             distressed
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             were
             at
             the
             red
             Sea
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             be
             thus
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             his
             will
             that
             they
             should
             pitch
             in
             that
             place
             .
             But
             do
             I
             know
             the
             Lords
             meaning
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             will
             do
             ?
             And
             therefore
             I
             will
             patiently
             wait
             his
             blessed
             Will
             ,
             not
             murmuring
             as
             the
             Israelites
             did
             ,
             but
             comfortably
             assuring
             my self
             ,
             that
             one
             way
             or
             other
             the
             Lord
             will
             give
             Issue
             to
             his
             Glory
             and
             my
             Good
             ;
             and
             deliver
             me
             also
             as
             he
             did
             these
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             When
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             the
             Lord
             offereth
             them
             some
             bait
             or
             other
             to
             put
             them
             on
             .
             So
             was
             Ahab
             drawn
             to
             his
             end
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             recover
             
               Ramoth
               Gilead
            
             which
             once
             was
             his
             ,
             the
             bait
             allured
             him
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             slew
             him
             ,
             1
             King.
             22.
             
             So
             were
             Senacherib
             and
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             baited
             with
             former
             success
             ,
             with
             their
             multitude
             and
             the
             smalness
             of
             Hezekia's
             number
             :
             But
             how
             gloriously
             did
             the
             Lord
             deliver
             his
             ,
             and
             destroy
             them
             that
             boasted
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             How
             quickly
             the
             wicked
             repent
             them
             of
             their
             good
             ,
             but
             seldome
             or
             never
             of
             their
             evil
             ,
             for
             to
             let
             them
             go
             was
             good
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             repented
             ,
             but
             to
             pursue
             after
             them
             was
             evil
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             repented
             not
             .
             Many
             such
             there
             be
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             who
             grieve
             at
             an
             hour
             spent
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             never
             of
             dayes
             and
             years
             spent
             in
             sin
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             observe
             that
             when
             we
             are
             once
             delivered
             out
             of
             spiritual
             Egypt
             ,
             then
             doth
             the
             Devil
             muster
             up
             his
             Chariots
             and
             Horse-men
             .
             He
             cannot
             abide
             to
             loose
             his
             Servants
             ,
             so
             his
             we
             were
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             lost
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             we
             must
             be
             again
             ,
             if
             by
             all
             his
             strength
             he
             can
             possibly
             gain
             us
             .
             A
             Land
             that
             floweth
             with
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             may
             not
             be
             inherited
             without
             resistance
             .
             Out
             of
             Egypt
             we
             may
             be
             delivered
             ,
             but
             from
             following
             persecutions
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             quite
             freed
             .
             Think
             of
             that
             Devil
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             must
             needs
             depart
             and
             loose
             his
             possession
             ,
             did
             rend
             and
             tear
             the
             poor
             party
             most
             miserably
             ,
             Mar.
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             In
             all
             spiritual
             Conflicts
             say
             thus
             with
             your self
             :
             O
             my
             soul
             fear
             not
             ,
             though
             Sathan
             thrust
             sore
             at
             thee
             ,
             and
             seek
             thy
             destruction
             ,
             but
             look
             unto
             him
             that
             is
             mightier
             than
             all
             Hell
             ,
             believe
             his
             Promises
             ,
             believe
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             whom
             thou
             hast
             seen
             to
             day
             thou
             shalt
             never
             see
             again
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             frights
             and
             those
             fears
             ,
             Enemies
             to
             thy
             peace
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             never
             be
             troubled
             with
             them
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             God
             shall
             so
             drown
             them
             in
             the
             red
             Sea
             of
             Christs
             bloud
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             hurt
             thee
             .
             The
             Lord
             shall
             fight
             for
             thee
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             therefore
             stand
             still
             and
             wait
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             A
             Silence
             before
             ,
             a
             not
             praying
             ,
             hath
             not
             alwayes
             a
             fault
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             often
             ignorant
             of
             our
             own
             necessities
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             of
             the
             dangers
             that
             hang
             over
             us
             ;
             but
             a
             silence
             after
             a
             benefit
             evidently
             received
             ,
             a
             dumb
             ingratitude
             is
             inexcusable
             .
             Thus
             when
             Moses
             sayes
             here
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               fight
               for
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Moses
             means
             you
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             speak
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             do
             it
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             silent
             .
             There
             it
             was
             a
             future
             thing
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             hath
             fought
             many
             battels
             for
             us
             ;
             he
             hath
             fought
             for
             our
             Church
             against
             Schisms
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             for
             our
             Land
             against
             Invasion
             ,
             for
             every
             soul
             against
             Presumption
             ,
             or
             else
             against
             Desperation
             ;
             
               Dominus
               pugnavit
               &
               nos
               filemus
            
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             See
             the
             force
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             in
             groans
             of
             your
             heart
             ,
             it
             even
             crieth
             in
             Gods
             ears
             it
             pierceth
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             pulleth
             down
             comfort
             ,
             See
             likewise
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             faithful
             Servants
             of
             God
             to
             go
             forward
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             said
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Seas
             before
             us
             ,
             Hils
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             it
             may
             be
             that
             is
             against
             us
             ,
             leaving
             all
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             his
             own
             purpose
             ,
             and
             will
             manifest
             the
             same
             in
             his
             good
             time
             .
             Forward
             ,
             forward
             ,
             saith
             God
             here
             ,
             
               Speak
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               that
               they
               go
               forward
               ,
            
             But
             why
             did
             Moses
             cry
             thus
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             God
             when
             it
             was
             
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ?
             Because
             neither
             Promises
             nor
             Revelations
             hinder
             Gods
             Children
             from
             using
             ordinary
             means
             ,
             but
             do
             rather
             stirre
             them
             up
             more
             and
             more
             to
             beg
             and
             crave
             the
             performance
             and
             effect
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             If
             you
             look
             at
             the
             Waters
             on
             either
             side
             you
             may
             see
             the
             condition
             of
             Gods
             Children
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             beset
             on
             the
             right
             side
             with
             a
             Floud
             of
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             beset
             on
             the
             left
             side
             with
             a
             floud
             of
             Adversity
             :
             And
             yet
             through
             a
             true
             Faith
             walking
             through
             both
             ,
             and
             hurt
             by
             neither
             ,
             they
             arrive
             on
             the
             other
             side
             safely
             ,
             when
             by
             either
             of
             these
             many
             others
             are
             destroyed
             :
             pray
             then
             for
             this
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             T
             Is
             a
             good
             form
             of
             giving
             thanks
             ,
             when
             every
             particular
             person
             out
             of
             his
             own
             feeling
             sayes
             ,
             I
             ,
             I
             ,
             good
             Lord
             ,
             do
             yield
             unto
             thy
             Majesty
             my
             bounden
             thanks
             ,
             for
             my self
             and
             for
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             my self
             ,
             and
             for
             thy
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             one
             feeling
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             thanking
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             praised
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             his
             Mercy
             and
             goodness
             reach
             to
             all
             .
             Thus
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             118.
             28.
             
             I
             ,
             I
             again
             in
             my
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             with
             my
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             my
             own
             tongue
             .
             So
             here
             ,
             
               I
               will
               sing
            
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             many
             thousands
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               5.
               
               They
               sank
               as
               a
               stone
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             all
             recovery
             and
             help
             .
             For
             a
             stone
             swimmeth
             not
             out
             ,
             being
             cast
             in
             ,
             but
             goeth
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             there
             abideth
             .
             Fearful
             and
             very
             fearful
             was
             their
             destruction
             ,
             to
             the
             terror
             of
             all
             those
             that
             shall
             persecute
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             and
             his
             People
             ,
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             Not
             our
             Vertue
             ,
             not
             our
             Merits
             ,
             not
             our
             Armies
             or
             men
             of
             Might
             .
             Gods
             Servants
             do
             never
             rob
             him
             and
             cloath
             themselves
             ,
             but
             with
             Moses
             here
             they
             give
             all
             to
             God
             ,
             where
             indeed
             it
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             
               David
               ,
               Not
               unto
               us
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               not
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               thy
               Name
               give
               the
               praise
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             In
             that
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             risen
             against
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             rose
             but
             against
             his
             People
             ,
             observe
             the
             Union
             between
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             even
             such
             ,
             as
             who
             so
             toucheth
             the
             one
             toucheth
             the
             other
             .
             
               For
               he
               that
               toucheth
               you
               ,
               toucheth
               the
               apple
               of
               mine
               eye
               ,
               Zach.
            
             2.
             8.
             
             And
             
               Saul
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               why
               persecutest
               thou
               me
            
             ;
             me
             in
             my
             members
             ,
             and
             by
             my
             members
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             The
             same
             ambition
             and
             covetousness
             that
             made
             Pharaoh
             wear
             out
             so
             many
             Judgements
             will
             not
             leave
             him
             till
             it
             hath
             wrought
             out
             his
             full
             destruction
             .
             All
             Gods
             Vengeances
             have
             their
             end
             ,
             the
             final
             perdition
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             which
             they
             cannot
             rest
             till
             they
             have
             attained
             .
             Pharaoh
             therefore
             and
             his
             Egyptians
             will
             needs
             go
             fetch
             their
             Bane
             instead
             of
             their
             Victory
             :
             They
             bragg'd
             of
             their
             Conquest
             before-hand
             ,
             and
             gave
             Israel
             either
             for
             Spoil
             or
             Bondage
             .
             But
             the
             Sea
             will
             shew
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             regards
             the
             Rod
             of
             Moses
             ,
             not
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Pharaoh
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             as
             glad
             to
             have
             got
             the
             Enemies
             of
             God
             at
             such
             an
             advantage
             ,
             shuts
             her
             mouth
             upon
             them
             .
             Extraordinary
             favours
             to
             wicked
             men
             are
             the
             fore-runners
             to
             their
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             As
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             for
             drowning
             the
             Israelitish
             Children
             was
             cruel
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             so
             is
             their
             own
             issue
             and
             punishment
             but
             just
             here
             .
             The
             People
             must
             drown
             their
             Males
             there
             ,
             themselves
             are
             drown'd
             here
             ;
             they
             died
             by
             the
             same
             means
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             caused
             the
             poor
             Israelitish
             Infants
             to
             die
             :
             That
             Law
             of
             Retaliation
             which
             God
             will
             not
             allow
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             fellow-creatures
             ,
             he
             justly
             practiseth
             on
             us
             .
             God
             would
             have
             us
             read
             our
             sins
             in
             our
             judgements
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             both
             repent
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             give
             Glory
             to
             his
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             In
             common
             Duties
             due
             to
             God
             none
             must
             sit
             out
             .
             The
             deliverance
             concern'd
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             both
             Sexes
             were
             to
             thank
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             Man
             and
             Wife
             
             must
             joyn
             and
             agree
             together
             ,
             to
             honour
             him
             that
             saveth
             them
             .
             Ioseph
             will
             go
             up
             to
             Ierusalem
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Mary
             his
             Wife
             will
             go
             with
             him
             .
             No
             division
             ,
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             in
             Gods
             matters
             .
             If
             the
             one
             owe
             a
             Duty
             ,
             the
             other
             thinks
             she
             doth
             so
             too
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             heart
             ,
             according
             to
             one
             rule
             ,
             they
             both
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             home
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             A
             fitter
             course
             it
             had
             been
             for
             a
             People
             so
             taught
             with
             passed
             Favours
             ,
             to
             have
             assured
             themselves
             of
             future
             helps
             in
             Gods
             good
             time
             ,
             and
             with
             Patience
             and
             Faith
             to
             have
             expected
             the
             same
             .
             Remember
             ,
             said
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               how
               many
               baskets
               full
               of
               broken
               meat
               were
               taken
               up
               ,
            
             and
             never
             to
             fear
             any
             want
             where
             such
             a
             powerful
             God
             is
             .
             To
             remember
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             an
             argument
             both
             of
             my
             Prayer
             and
             Hope
             with
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             4.
             1.
             and
             with
             
               Iob
               ,
               chap.
            
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Verse
             25.
             
             Such
             vertue
             was
             in
             the
             Wood
             ,
             given
             to
             it
             by
             God
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             manifest
             by
             this
             means
             his
             Love
             and
             Goodness
             to
             us
             much
             more
             ,
             when
             he
             maketh
             all
             his
             Creatures
             serve
             to
             our
             Health
             and
             Good
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             true
             thankfulness
             unto
             him
             for
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             teach
             us
             thus
             not
             to
             abuse
             those
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             with
             so
             excellent
             Vertues
             and
             Qualities
             are
             created
             for
             us
             to
             do
             us
             good
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             learn
             by
             this
             means
             not
             to
             contemn
             second
             causes
             and
             means
             ,
             by
             abusing
             ,
             through
             presumption
             ,
             the
             holy
             Doctrine
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             .
             For
             When
             God
             himself
             is
             pleased
             to
             use
             these
             Instruments
             ,
             who
             are
             we
             that
             we
             should
             reject
             them
             .
          
           
             Verse
             27.
             
             Thus
             cometh
             Comfort
             after
             Sorrow
             ,
             and
             Plenty
             after
             Scarcity
             :
             And
             surely
             the
             Tryals
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             particular
             Member
             therein
             ,
             shall
             have
             a
             joyful
             end
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             delivereth
             out
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             who
             would
             not
             trust
             then
             in
             such
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             tarry
             his
             time
             that
             never
             faileth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THe
             time
             is
             named
             ,
             
               the
               fifteenth
               day
            
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             know
             ,
             that
             their
             ingratitude
             was
             so
             much
             the
             more
             detestable
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             remembrance
             of
             so
             great
             and
             wonderful
             a
             deliverance
             from
             their
             Enemies
             was
             more
             fresh
             in
             memory
             being
             so
             late
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             think
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             our
             safety
             by
             Gods
             Mercy
             all
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             at
             night
             of
             our
             safety
             all
             the
             day
             ,
             which
             unlesse
             I
             be
             thankful
             for
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             Offender
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             plead
             forgetfulness
             in
             such
             fresh
             and
             new
             things
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             The
             Gospel
             is
             welcome
             to
             many
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             they
             greatly
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             when
             either
             trouble
             groweth
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             restrained
             by
             it
             from
             their
             accustomed
             sins
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Sensuality
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             then
             they
             wish
             they
             had
             never
             been
             troubled
             with
             such
             preaching
             ,
             and
             all
             Gods
             Mercy
             is
             returned
             to
             him
             with
             great
             unthankfulness
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             was
             of
             these
             murmuring
             Israelites
             .
             And
             thus
             likewise
             in
             Matches
             and
             Marriages
             ,
             O
             what
             impiety
             is
             in
             many
             ,
             many
             times
             cursing
             the
             parties
             ,
             and
             almost
             cursing
             God
             that
             gave
             them
             such
             a
             Match
             ,
             when
             yet
             at
             the
             beginning
             all
             was
             well
             ,
             and
             every
             body
             pleased
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             murmuring
             of
             the
             Israelites
             may
             shew
             us
             what
             is
             the
             course
             of
             too
             many
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             to
             prefer
             the
             Flesh-pots
             of
             Egypt
             before
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             bellies
             full
             of
             Bread
             before
             a
             blessed
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             cruel
             bondage
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Earth
             before
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Joyes
             of
             this
             World
             before
             those
             of
             the
             next
             .
             Such
             were
             those
             in
             Ier.
             44.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             who
             measured
             Religion
             by
             plenty
             and
             scarcity
             ,
             judging
             that
             best
             which
             brought
             most
             profit
             ,
             and
             that
             worst
             wherein
             there
             was
             any
             want
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             God
             is
             not
             tied
             to
             ordinary
             Means
             ,
             nor
             our
             maintenance
             to
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             The
             Ravens
             shall
             both
             find
             Meat
             and
             bring
             Meat
             to
             Eliah
             if
             God
             command
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             Oil
             shall
             continue
             running
             till
             many
             Vessels
             are
             full
             ,
             if
             he
             so
             please
             .
             Iacob
             was
             provided
             for
             in
             that
             extream
             Famine
             ,
             Gen.
             47.
             11.
             and
             Gold
             was
             brought
             
             to
             Mary
             and
             Ioseph
             from
             far
             when
             they
             little
             thought
             on
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             2.
             11.
             
             Lift
             up
             your
             thoughts
             therefore
             above
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             when
             you
             think
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             although
             you
             have
             neither
             Bread
             nor
             Money
             ,
             nor
             the
             whole
             Land
             any
             Corn
             ,
             yet
             past
             Hope
             take
             hold
             on
             Hope
             ,
             and
             leave
             God
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             Murmuring
             against
             Gods
             Ministers
             is
             murmuring
             against
             God
             :
             
               They
               have
               not
               cast
               thee
               away
               but
               me
               away
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             7.
             
             And
             
               he
               that
               despiseth
               you
               despiseth
               me
               ,
            
             said
             Christ
             ,
             Luke
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             As
             God
             doth
             something
             for
             his
             part
             towards
             our
             maintenance
             ,
             so
             likewise
             must
             we
             do
             something
             on
             our
             parts
             .
             He
             will
             give
             Manna
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             go
             out
             and
             gather
             it
             .
             He
             will
             provide
             Meat
             ,
             and
             Money
             ,
             and
             Cloth
             ,
             and
             whatever
             is
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             labour
             in
             some
             honest
             Vocation
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             by
             these
             things
             .
             Corn
             he
             will
             give
             to
             the
             Husband-man
             ,
             but
             conditionally
             ,
             that
             he
             plow
             and
             sow
             .
             Idleness
             he
             will
             not
             endure
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             God
             doth
             here
             restrain
             the
             covetous
             ,
             who
             are
             never
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             withall
             comfort
             his
             own
             Children
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             such
             heaps
             .
             For
             what
             hath
             the
             greatest
             Raker
             that
             lives
             among
             us
             but
             a
             subsistance
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             the
             poorest
             man
             as
             much
             ?
             God
             will
             make
             my
             little
             stretch
             out
             to
             an
             Omer
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             enough
             ,
             and
             his
             much
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             doe
             what
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             We
             must
             take
             time
             while
             time
             serves
             .
             We
             have
             a
             Morning
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             an
             Evening
             ;
             our
             able
             Youth
             and
             good
             Health
             is
             our
             Morning
             ,
             our
             Age
             and
             sick
             estate
             is
             our
             Evening
             .
             Spend
             not
             the
             first
             vainly
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             not
             want
             in
             the
             last
             .
             Work
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             eat
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             labours
             when
             the
             Evening
             of
             Age
             and
             Sickness
             comes
             .
             Gods
             Blessings
             are
             not
             at
             our
             election
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             when
             we
             will
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             seek
             and
             he
             bids
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             find
             .
             His
             Manna
             is
             ready
             if
             we
             come
             in
             time
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             linger
             till
             we
             list
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             Sun
             to
             melt
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             gone
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               24.
               
               It
               corrupted
               not
               .
            
             No
             more
             shall
             any
             Goods
             you
             get
             and
             gather
             with
             the
             Will
             ,
             and
             good
             liking
             ,
             and
             Commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             truly
             ,
             and
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             shall
             bless
             that
             basket
             and
             that
             store
             to
             you
             whilst
             you
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             yours
             when
             you
             are
             gone
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             LEt
             us
             in
             all
             our
             wants
             set
             our
             Faces
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             Heaven
             not
             to
             Earth
             ,
             to
             God
             not
             to
             Man.
             And
             let
             us
             not
             follow
             these
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             wanted
             Water
             did
             not
             cry
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             fly
             upon
             Moses
             with
             an
             unfitting
             speech
             ,
             as
             though
             Moses
             were
             God
             to
             create
             Fountains
             and
             Springs
             .
             Thus
             did
             Rachel
             come
             upon
             her
             Husband
             ,
             Gen.
             30.
             1.
             and
             so
             alwayes
             doth
             corrupt
             man
             ,
             possessed
             with
             impatiency
             ,
             take
             a
             wrong
             course
             ,
             leave
             God
             and
             run
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             speak
             according
             to
             his
             rage
             ,
             without
             due
             consideration
             of
             mans
             ability
             and
             power
             .
             Only
             therefore
             to
             God
             we
             must
             go
             in
             our
             wants
             .
             For
             there
             is
             the
             Treasury
             and
             bottomless
             Store-house
             of
             all
             Comforts
             .
             Ask
             there
             ,
             seek
             there
             ,
             knock
             there
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             a
             Promise
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             7.
             but
             run
             to
             the
             Creature
             and
             you
             have
             none
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             Rely
             not
             upon
             the
             multitude
             ,
             nor
             hunt
             after
             the
             peoples
             applause
             .
             Do
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             shew
             us
             how
             reverently
             the
             Pharisees
             sent
             unto
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Mat.
            
             11.
             18.
             and
             yet
             after
             affirm'd
             him
             to
             have
             a
             Devil
             ,
             whereupon
             said
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               he
               was
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ioh.
            
             5.
             35.
             thus
             all
             credit
             is
             but
             for
             a
             season
             with
             worldly
             men
             ,
             &
             with
             the
             common
             People
             .
             To
             day
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             morrow
             a
             beast
             ;
             to
             day
             none
             better
             ,
             to
             morrow
             none
             worse
             ;
             to
             day
             a
             God
             ,
             to
             morrow
             a
             Devil
             .
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             found
             this
             measure
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Moses
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             stoned
             by
             those
             that
             even
             now
             ,
             when
             the
             Sea
             was
             divided
             ,
             honoured
             him
             as
             a
             God.
             You
             can
             never
             give
             any
             people
             so
             many
             causes
             to
             stick
             unto
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             give
             this
             people
             to
             cleave
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             failed
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             No
             evil
             in
             man
             can
             drive
             God
             from
             his
             Promise
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Devil
             shall
             suggest
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             not
             worthy
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             so
             great
             a
             sinner
             God
             cannot
             spare
             thee
             ,
             therefore
             trouble
             him
             not
             ,
             hope
             not
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Mercy
             for
             such
             a
             one
             ;
             answer
             ,
             that
             thou
             dost
             not
             rely
             upon
             thine
             own
             merit
             ,
             that
             thou
             dost
             confess
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             of
             thy
             unworthiness
             to
             be
             most
             true
             ,
             but
             tell
             him
             withall
             ,
             that
             thou
             dost
             look
             at
             Gods
             Promise
             and
             consider
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             dost
             find
             here
             and
             every
             where
             ,
             that
             no
             evil
             in
             man
             can
             make
             him
             evil
             by
             breaking
             his
             Promise
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             thou
             maist
             not
             despair
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             As
             the
             Israelites
             could
             not
             travel
             to
             the
             earthly
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             fight
             with
             Amaleck
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             we
             travel
             to
             our
             heavenly
             Canaan
             without
             fighting
             with
             Amaleck
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             are
             fierce
             Amalekites
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             fought
             with
             and
             overcome
             ,
             as
             Amaleck
             was
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             shall
             never
             see
             Canaan
             .
             Poverty
             ,
             Sickness
             ,
             Crosses
             by
             Children
             ,
             Slanders
             ,
             with
             infinite
             more
             ,
             are
             Amalekites
             ,
             and
             they
             stop
             you
             in
             your
             way
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             so
             that
             without
             buckling
             with
             them
             you
             shall
             not
             passe
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             We
             may
             observe
             in
             this
             the
             antiquity
             of
             Musters
             and
             a
             warrant
             for
             them
             :
             All
             did
             not
             go
             here
             ,
             but
             some
             ,
             and
             those
             chosen
             out
             by
             a
             Muster
             ,
             and
             view
             taken
             by
             Ioshua
             :
             We
             may
             take
             notice
             likewise
             how
             full
             of
             honour
             and
             credit
             it
             ever
             was
             in
             these
             cases
             to
             be
             chosen
             ;
             which
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             certainly
             men
             should
             not
             run
             away
             and
             hide
             themselves
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             hear
             of
             a
             Muster
             towards
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             they
             did
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             If
             we
             receive
             not
             what
             we
             pray
             for
             at
             first
             asking
             ,
             we
             raint
             and
             cease
             praying
             streight
             ,
             not
             remembring
             how
             often
             we
             use
             a
             Medicine
             for
             the
             body
             before
             we
             can
             be
             whole
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             amend
             this
             fault
             in
             our
             Prayer
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             never
             forget
             the
             force
             of
             true
             and
             godly
             Prayer
             .
             While
             Moses
             held
             up
             his
             hands
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             continued
             praying
             ,
             so
             long
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             whom
             he
             prayed
             for
             ,
             prevailed
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             gave
             over
             the
             Enemy
             prevailed
             .
             Thus
             will
             it
             be
             in
             your
             case
             ,
             and
             my
             case
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             that
             be
             troubled
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             This
             heaviness
             of
             Moses
             hands
             may
             teach
             us
             the
             weakness
             of
             all
             flesh
             in
             Christian
             exercises
             .
             We
             cannot
             hold
             out
             and
             continue
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             hut
             heaviness
             and
             dulness
             will
             steal
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             cool
             us
             and
             hinder
             us
             .
             The
             help
             that
             Aaron
             and
             Hur
             performed
             unto
             him
             ,
             tels
             us
             the
             benefit
             of
             Christian
             Company
             in
             such
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             and
             the
             needful
             duty
             of
             praying
             for
             him
             that
             prayeth
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             be
             with
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             strengthen
             him
             ,
             and
             quicken
             him
             ,
             and
             aid
             him
             ,
             so
             to
             pray
             and
             continue
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             may
             be
             to
             his
             Glory
             and
             our
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14
             ,
             &
             15.
             
             All
             this
             hath
             use
             to
             tell
             us
             how
             careful
             we
             must
             be
             in
             keeping
             a
             Register
             in
             our
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             Mercies
             and
             Favours
             towards
             us
             in
             our selves
             ,
             in
             our
             Friends
             ,
             in
             our
             Country
             ,
             in
             our
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             .
             Examples
             in
             this
             kind
             are
             numerous
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Deborah
               ,
               Iudith
               ,
               Hester
               ,
               Anna
               ,
               Mary
               ,
            
             and
             that
             cleans'd
             Leper
             that
             return'd
             to
             give
             thanks
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             when
             they
             pass'd
             over
             the
             red
             Sea
             ,
             all
             these
             built
             Altars
             in
             their
             hearts
             for
             Gods
             Favours
             ,
             by
             being
             truly
             and
             fervently
             thankful
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             THe
             hearty
             joy
             that
             was
             in
             Iethro
             when
             he
             heard
             what
             God
             had
             done
             for
             Israel
             ,
             shews
             us
             the
             right
             affection
             of
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             when
             God
             is
             merciful
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             Member
             thereof
             .
             He
             envieth
             not
             ,
             he
             grudgeth
             not
             ,
             much
             lesse
             speaketh
             ill
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             very
             loving
             joy
             he
             is
             glad
             ,
             and
             blesseth
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             After
             our
             deliverance
             from
             any
             affliction
             or
             danger
             ,
             there
             remains
             nothing
             on
             our
             part
             but
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             that
             Deliverance
             .
             Thus
             when
             the
             Israelites
             were
             safe
             on
             the
             shore
             ,
             and
             saw
             their
             dead
             Enemies
             come
             floating
             after
             them
             upon
             the
             
             billows
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             cry
             more
             loud
             before
             than
             now
             they
             sung
             .
             Not
             their
             Faith
             but
             their
             Sense
             teacheth
             them
             now
             to
             magnifie
             that
             God
             after
             their
             deliverance
             ,
             whom
             they
             hardly
             trusted
             for
             their
             deliverance
             ;
             and
             thus
             Iethro
             here
             blesseth
             God
             for
             the
             deliverance
             of
             his
             People
             .
             Even
             Nature
             taught
             the
             very
             Gentiles
             what
             both
             they
             and
             Gods
             own
             People
             ought
             to
             return
             for
             Mercies
             .
             And
             indeed
             a
             whole
             Christians
             life
             is
             divided
             into
             praying
             and
             praifing
             ;
             if
             we
             begin
             with
             Petitions
             ,
             we
             commonly
             conclude
             with
             Thanksgivings
             .
             Thus
             by
             an
             holy
             craft
             we
             insinuate
             into
             Gods
             Favour
             ,
             driving
             a
             trade
             betwixt
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             receiving
             and
             returning
             ,
             importing
             one
             Commodity
             ,
             that
             of
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             transporting
             another
             ,
             that
             of
             Thansgiving
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             In
             this
             excellent
             man
             
               Moses
               Iethro
            
             his
             inferior
             by
             far
             finds
             a
             just
             fault
             :
             which
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             is
             perfect
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             may
             receive
             counsel
             even
             from
             a
             meaner
             person
             .
             And
             let
             Moses
             Modesty
             in
             yeilding
             make
             our
             spirits
             humble
             in
             like
             occasions
             ,
             where
             God
             dwelleth
             it
             will
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             Pride
             is
             a
             sure
             sign
             of
             an
             ill
             Heart
             .
             The
             Head
             scorns
             not
             the
             Foot
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Foot
             is
             careful
             for
             the
             Head.
             
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             said
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               Gods
            
             ;
             he
             means
             not
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             be
             like
             the
             Epicures
             idle
             God
             ,
             which
             sate
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             inferior
             matters
             alone
             ,
             as
             too
             base
             for
             his
             eyes
             .
             Nay
             rather
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             Judges
             like
             himself
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             only
             weigh
             Mountains
             and
             Hils
             in
             his
             Ballance
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             sands
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             setteth
             down
             Judgement
             for
             small
             matters
             in
             this
             verse
             .
             And
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               Vengeance
               is
               mine
            
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             he
             descendeth
             lower
             ,
             and
             layeth
             claim
             to
             the
             Ballance
             ,
             and
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             weights
             of
             the
             bag
             are
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             And
             who
             are
             weaker
             and
             lower
             than
             the
             Fatherless
             ,
             the
             Widdow
             ,
             and
             the
             Poor
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             Judges
             have
             the
             Lords
             Letters
             commendatory
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             the
             tenor
             whereof
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Do
               right
               to
               the
               Poor
               and
               Fatherless
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             .
             7.
             
             GOD
             might
             have
             imposed
             upon
             them
             a
             Law
             per-force
             ;
             They
             were
             his
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             he
             could
             require
             nothing
             but
             Justice
             .
             It
             had
             been
             but
             equal
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             obey
             their
             Maker
             :
             Yet
             that
             God
             which
             loves
             to
             do
             all
             things
             sweetly
             ,
             gives
             the
             Law
             of
             Justice
             in
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             imperiously
             command
             but
             craves
             our
             assent
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             it
             were
             rebellion
             not
             to
             do
             .
             How
             gentle
             should
             be
             the
             proceeding
             of
             fellow-creatures
             ,
             who
             have
             an
             equality
             of
             being
             with
             an
             inequality
             of
             condition
             ,
             when
             their
             infinite
             Master
             requests
             where
             he
             might
             constrain
             !
             God
             will
             make
             no
             Covenant
             with
             the
             unwilling
             ,
             how
             much
             lesse
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             stands
             all
             upon
             Love.
             If
             we
             stay
             till
             God
             offer
             violence
             to
             our
             will
             ,
             or
             to
             us
             against
             our
             will
             ,
             we
             shall
             die
             Strangers
             from
             him
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             enjoy
             her
             Love
             by
             a
             willing
             Contract
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             Ravishment
             ;
             the
             obstinate
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             God
             ,
             the
             title
             of
             all
             Converts
             is
             a
             willing
             people
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             This
             shews
             how
             careful
             great
             Ones
             should
             be
             to
             grace
             and
             countenance
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             before
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             their
             words
             may
             have
             more
             weight
             with
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             their
             service
             and
             pains
             do
             more
             good
             .
             But
             now
             it
             is
             farre
             otherwise
             with
             too
             many
             .
             For
             great
             men
             must
             shew
             their
             greatness
             in
             disgracing
             the
             Lords
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             meaner
             men
             shew
             their
             malice
             in
             spreading
             false
             rumors
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             Those
             Garments
             must
             be
             washed
             which
             should
             never
             wax
             old
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             might
             begin
             their
             age
             in
             purity
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             were
             in
             more
             danger
             of
             being
             foul
             than
             bare
             .
             The
             danger
             was
             neither
             in
             their
             Garments
             nor
             their
             Skin
             ;
             yet
             they
             must
             be
             wash'd
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             learn
             by
             their
             clothes
             with
             what
             Souls
             to
             appear
             before
             their
             God.
             For
             little
             would
             neatness
             of
             Vestures
             avail
             them
             with
             a
             filthy
             Soul.
             The
             
             God
             of
             Spirits
             looks
             to
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
             and
             challenges
             the
             purity
             of
             that
             part
             which
             resembles
             himself
             ;
             
               Cleanse
               your
               hands
               you
               sinners
               ,
               and
               purge
               your
               hearts
               ye
               double
               minded
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             We
             are
             all
             by
             our
             corruption
             most
             unfit
             profitably
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             unless
             we
             be
             sanctified
             and
             prepared
             thereunto
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             make
             ready
             for
             so
             holy
             a
             work
             by
             all
             due
             care
             before-hand
             ,
             and
             to
             purge
             our
             hearts
             from
             all
             cares
             ,
             troubles
             and
             impediments
             whatsoever
             .
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             to
             be
             handled
             with
             unclean
             hands
             ,
             neither
             will
             enter
             into
             unclean
             hearers
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             A
             good
             way
             to
             make
             a
             profitable
             hearer
             is
             ,
             first
             to
             shake
             him
             and
             throw
             him
             down
             in
             himself
             .
             For
             then
             assuredly
             the
             Word
             entreth
             more
             powerfully
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             a
             more
             excellent
             touch
             ,
             then
             without
             such
             humbling
             he
             would
             have
             had
             :
             Remember
             how
             St.
             Paul
             was
             thrown
             down
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             4.
             
             Surely
             such
             rushings
             and
             shakings
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             frightings
             in
             Conscience
             hath
             the
             Lord
             his
             gracious
             meaning
             in
             ,
             to
             beat
             us
             down
             in
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             more
             carefully
             hearken
             unto
             him
             .
             In
             sickness
             ,
             in
             prison
             ,
             in
             poverty
             ,
             in
             trouble
             ,
             men
             have
             other
             ears
             than
             they
             have
             in
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             Curiosity
             in
             matters
             forbidden
             is
             odious
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ver
             .
             12.
             there
             were
             bounds
             put
             to
             the
             Mount
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             have
             every
             man
             content
             with
             that
             which
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             vouchsafe
             him
             of
             revelation
             and
             knowledge
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             revealed
             his
             Will
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             beyond
             those
             limits
             we
             must
             not
             go
             ,
             having
             no
             ear
             to
             hear
             where
             he
             hath
             not
             a
             mouth
             to
             speak
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             learn
             here
             how
             profitable
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             people
             keep
             order
             .
             For
             surely
             men
             are
             marvellous
             apt
             to
             transgress
             ,
             and
             therefore
             again
             and
             again
             they
             must
             be
             admonished
             by
             Moses
             .
             Give
             Laws
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             and
             let
             there
             not
             be
             a
             Governour
             to
             see
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             too
             clear
             what
             little
             good
             such
             Laws
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             THere
             is
             no
             judgement
             that
             God
             executes
             but
             Mercy
             is
             mingled
             with
             it
             :
             go
             over
             any
             that
             were
             executed
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             still
             there
             was
             Mercy
             in
             it
             :
             but
             there
             is
             Mercy
             often
             manifested
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Judgement
             in
             it
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             difference
             ,
             Judgement
             is
             never
             entire
             but
             there
             is
             some
             Mercy
             in
             it
             ;
             Mercy
             is
             alwayes
             entire
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             mixture
             of
             Judgement
             at
             all
             in
             it
             .
             See
             the
             effects
             in
             regard
             of
             extent
             ,
             God
             saith
             ,
             he
             will
             punish
             to
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Generation
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             upon
             the
             Children
             ;
             that
             is
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             
               I
               will
               shew
               Mercy
            
             ,
             sayes
             God
             here
             ,
             
               to
               thousands
               of
               Generations
            
             .
             A
             thousand
             Generations
             is
             longer
             than
             the
             World
             shall
             last
             .
             For
             there
             were
             but
             forty
             two
             Generations
             from
             the
             Creation
             to
             Christ
             :
             A
             hundred
             Generations
             is
             like
             to
             be
             longer
             than
             the
             World
             shall
             last
             ,
             yet
             God
             will
             be
             merciful
             to
             thousands
             of
             Generations
             ,
             if
             it
             last
             so
             long
             ,
             or
             if
             not
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             so
             for
             ever
             .
             A
             large
             Periphrasis
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             18.
             
             Here
             you
             may
             learn
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Law
             fearing
             and
             frighting
             ,
             shaking
             and
             shivering
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             beateth
             down
             his
             pride
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             cry
             with
             the
             Prodigal
             Son
             ,
             
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               to
               be
               called
               thy
               Son
               ,
               Luke
            
             15.
             19.
             
             Yea
             it
             makes
             him
             stand
             afar
             off
             with
             the
             poor
             Publican
             ,
             and
             smite
             his
             breast
             in
             true
             feeling
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             beseech
             God
             for
             Mercy
             to
             a
             Sinner
             :
             But
             now
             the
             Gospel
             cheereth
             and
             comforteth
             ,
             helpeth
             and
             healeth
             ,
             and
             sweetly
             allureth
             to
             come
             in
             all
             joyful
             assurance
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             by
             him
             who
             hath
             fulfill'd
             the
             Law
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             the
             curse
             of
             it
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             There
             is
             a
             fear
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             trembling
             ,
             an
             horror
             ,
             a
             consternation
             ,
             an
             astonishment
             ,
             an
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             dereliction
             for
             a
             time
             .
             The
             Law
             here
             was
             given
             in
             thundring
             and
             lightning
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             were
             afraid
             .
             How
             
             proceeds
             Moses
             with
             them
             ?
             
               Fear
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               God
               is
               come
               to
               prove
               you
               ,
               that
               his
               fear
               might
               be
               before
               your
               eyes
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             fear
             not
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             fear
             not
             with
             despair
             ,
             nor
             with
             diffidence
             ,
             but
             yet
             therefore
             that
             you
             may
             fear
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             in
             this
             place
             the
             very
             Law
             its
             self
             which
             is
             given
             to
             direct
             them
             is
             called
             fear
             ;
             as
             in
             another
             place
             God
             himself
             is
             call'd
             Fear
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             (
             as
             he
             is
             in
             other
             places
             called
             Love
             too
             )
             Iacob
             swore
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             his
             Father
             
               Isaac
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             him
             whom
             his
             Father
             Isaac
             fear'd
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             God
             who
             was
             never
             visible
             to
             mortal
             eye
             ,
             was
             pleas'd
             to
             make
             himself
             presential
             by
             substitution
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             certain
             places
             he
             hath
             appointed
             that
             his
             Name
             shall
             be
             called
             upon
             ;
             and
             by
             promising
             and
             imparting
             such
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             consequent
             to
             the
             invocation
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             hath
             made
             such
             places
             to
             be
             a
             certain
             determination
             of
             some
             special
             manner
             of
             his
             presence
             .
             For
             Gods
             Name
             is
             not
             a
             distinct
             thing
             from
             himself
             ;
             not
             an
             Idea
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             put
             into
             a
             place
             in
             literal
             signification
             ;
             the
             expression
             is
             to
             be
             resolved
             into
             some
             other
             sense
             :
             Gods
             Name
             is
             that
             whereby
             he
             is
             known
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             invocated
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             the
             immediate
             publication
             of
             his
             Essence
             :
             And
             because
             God
             is
             essentially
             present
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             when
             he
             makes
             himself
             present
             in
             one
             place
             more
             than
             another
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             to
             any
             other
             purpose
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             such
             places
             he
             gives
             special
             Blessings
             and
             Graces
             ;
             or
             that
             in
             those
             places
             he
             appoints
             his
             Name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             himself
             specially
             to
             be
             invocated
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             THe
             boaring
             of
             his
             ear
             was
             a
             sign
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             figuratively
             admonished
             that
             Servants
             must
             not
             be
             deaf
             ,
             but
             quick
             ,
             and
             ready
             ,
             and
             willing
             ,
             to
             hear
             what
             is
             commanded
             them
             .
             And
             spiritually
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             be
             the
             Lords
             Servants
             ,
             he
             boreth
             by
             his
             holy
             Grace
             our
             Ear
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             maketh
             us
             have
             Ears
             to
             hear
             his
             holy
             Word
             ,
             not
             to
             cast
             it
             behind
             our
             Backs
             ,
             and
             stop
             our
             Eares
             against
             it
             ;
             but
             with
             Care
             ,
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             Love
             we
             hearken
             to
             it
             as
             Men
             and
             Women
             whose
             Eares
             he
             hath
             opened
             and
             bored
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             Although
             the
             worst
             men
             will
             make
             use
             of
             Gods
             Altar
             for
             their
             advantage
             ,
             and
             many
             will
             cling
             fast
             to
             it
             in
             their
             extremity
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             welfare
             regarded
             it
             not
             ;
             yet
             the
             Altar
             of
             God
             must
             be
             no
             Sanctuary
             for
             presumptuous
             Murtherers
             .
             And
             indeed
             what
             have
             bloody
             hands
             to
             do
             with
             the
             holy
             innocent
             Altar
             of
             God
             :
             Miserable
             Murtherers
             ,
             what
             help
             can
             ye
             expect
             from
             that
             sacred
             Pile
             :
             Those
             Horns
             that
             were
             sprinkled
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Beasts
             abhorre
             to
             be
             touch'd
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Men
             :
             Gods
             Altar
             is
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             sin
             by
             bloud
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             bloud
             .
             And
             this
             was
             Ioabs
             Case
             ,
             1
             Kings
             2.
             who
             fled
             to
             the
             Horns
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             told
             Benaiah
             that
             he
             would
             die
             there
             ,
             but
             young
             Solomon
             was
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             this
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             sticks
             not
             at
             the
             killing
             of
             Ioab
             even
             there
             .
             For
             he
             knew
             Ioabs
             Murthers
             had
             not
             been
             more
             presumptuous
             then
             guiltful
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             sends
             Benaiah
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Offender
             both
             from
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             from
             the
             Altar
             and
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             God
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             killeth
             Father
             or
             Mother
             shall
             be
             killed
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             
               he
               that
               smiteth
            
             ,
             so
             that
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             blow
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Parents
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             the
             tongue
             may
             we
             smite
             them
             :
             so
             great
             is
             the
             honour
             of
             Parents
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             sharp
             a
             Judge
             is
             God
             against
             all
             abusers
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               17.
               
               He
               that
               curseth
               Father
               or
               Mother
               shall
               surely
               die
               ,
            
             saith
             Moses
             here
             ;
             and
             
               he
               that
               is
               but
               stubborn
               towards
               them
               shall
               die
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             same
             Prophet
             ,
             Deut.
             21.
             18.
             
             The
             dutiful
             love
             of
             Children
             to
             Parents
             is
             so
             rooted
             in
             Nature
             ,
             that
             Demosthenes
             saith
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             against
             the
             impressions
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             for
             any
             Child
             ever
             to
             love
             that
             man
             that
             hath
             done
             execution
             upon
             his
             Father
             ,
             though
             by
             way
             of
             Justice
             .
             And
             this
             natural
             Obligation
             is
             not
             condition'd
             with
             the
             limitations
             of
             a
             
             good
             or
             a
             bad
             Father
             ,
             
               Natura
               te
               non
               bono
               patri
               sed
               patri
               conciliavit
               ,
            
             saith
             that
             little
             great
             Philosopher
             Epictetus
             ,
             Nature
             hath
             not
             bound
             thee
             to
             thy
             Father
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             good
             Father
             ,
             but
             meerly
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             The
             Light
             of
             Reason
             and
             Nature
             given
             us
             of
             God
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             what
             measure
             we
             mete
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             we
             should
             receive
             even
             the
             like
             again
             .
             Neither
             did
             Christ
             repeal
             this
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             but
             only
             condemn'd
             the
             abuse
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             according
             to
             private
             affections
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             nourishing
             of
             private
             revenge
             by
             private
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               9.
               
               THe
               Cause
               shall
               be
               brought
               before
               the
               Iudges
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             English
             Translation
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             ,
             
               before
               the
               Gods.
            
             For
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             call'd
             Gods.
             First
             ,
             by
             Analogie
             ,
             saith
             Theodoret
             ,
             as
             resembling
             God
             by
             having
             the
             power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             Participation
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             Austin
             :
             for
             as
             Stars
             participate
             their
             light
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             so
             do
             Rulers
             their
             Authority
             from
             the
             Supream
             Majesty
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             Deputation
             from
             God
             ,
             whose
             Vicegerent
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             must
             be
             accountable
             for
             their
             evil
             administration
             .
             Magistrates
             then
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             entrusted
             with
             his
             Power
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             care
             that
             they
             represent
             not
             God
             to
             the
             World
             as
             a
             corrupt
             ,
             crooked
             ,
             and
             unrighteous
             Judge
             .
             As
             they
             are
             invested
             with
             his
             Name
             ,
             let
             them
             indeavour
             to
             express
             his
             Nature
             ,
             to
             be
             both
             just
             and
             merciful
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             In
             all
             Oaths
             God
             is
             the
             chief
             Witness
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             Judicatures
             he
             is
             the
             chief
             Judge
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             call'd
             here
             ,
             
               the
               Oath
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             first
             because
             God
             is
             call'd
             in
             as
             the
             chief
             Witness
             and
             Avenger
             .
             Have
             a
             care
             therefore
             what
             thou
             swearest
             :
             for
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             thy
             Creator
             ,
             who
             can
             strike
             thee
             both
             dumb
             and
             dead
             .
             He
             that
             made
             thy
             Mouth
             made
             it
             for
             his
             Glory
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             turnest
             that
             Glory
             into
             a
             Lie
             ,
             know
             that
             God
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             avenge
             his
             own
             Oath
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Glory
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             his
             presence
             .
             For
             God
             is
             Present
             and
             President
             by
             a
             particular
             Providence
             ,
             as
             Lord
             Paramount
             ,
             and
             chief
             Magistrate
             ,
             higher
             than
             the
             Highest
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Aethiopian
             Judges
             do
             ever
             leave
             the
             chief
             Seat
             of
             Judicature
             empty
             ;
             as
             being
             Gods
             Place
             ,
             where
             he
             standeth
             or
             sitteth
             himself
             to
             behold
             the
             Actions
             and
             Affections
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             to
             passe
             a
             Censure
             as
             well
             upon
             the
             Judge
             as
             the
             Prisoner
             or
             Witness
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             Every
             Marriage
             before
             it
             be
             knit
             should
             be
             contracted
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             Deut.
             22.
             28.
             which
             stay
             between
             the
             Contract
             and
             the
             Marriage
             was
             the
             time
             of
             longing
             for
             their
             Affection
             to
             settle
             in
             ;
             because
             the
             deferring
             of
             what
             we
             love
             doth
             kindle
             the
             desire
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             came
             easily
             and
             speedily
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             set
             lesse
             by
             it
             .
             Therefore
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             Ioseph
             and
             Mary
             were
             contracted
             before
             married
             .
             In
             the
             Contract
             Christ
             was
             conceived
             ,
             in
             the
             Marriage
             born
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             honour
             both
             Estates
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               29.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               offer
               to
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               the
               first
               of
               thy
               ripe
               fruits
               and
               of
               thy
               liquors
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Translation
             hath
             it
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             original
             is
             
               Lacrimarum
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               tears
               .
            
             The
             first
             tears
             must
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             for
             sin
             .
             The
             second
             and
             third
             may
             be
             to
             Nature
             and
             Civility
             ,
             and
             such
             secular
             Offices
             .
             But
             (
             it
             is
             St.
             Chrysostomes
             Exclamation
             )
             will
             any
             wash
             in
             foul
             Water
             for
             sore
             Eyes
             ?
             Will
             any
             man
             embalm
             the
             Carcass
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             he
             treads
             under
             foot
             ,
             with
             those
             tears
             which
             should
             embalm
             his
             Soul
             ?
             Did
             Ioseph
             of
             Arimathea
             bestow
             any
             of
             the
             Perfumes
             (
             though
             he
             brought
             a
             superfluous
             quantity
             for
             one
             body
             )
             upon
             the
             body
             of
             either
             of
             the
             Theives
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             IF
             to
             give
             the
             hearing
             be
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             put
             to
             the
             hand
             ,
             surely
             to
             have
             itching
             ears
             ,
             to
             hear
             evil
             Reports
             of
             our
             Christian
             Brethren
             with
             delight
             and
             contentment
             ,
             to
             believe
             them
             is
             to
             put
             to
             the
             hand
             much
             more
             .
             Yet
             what
             so
             common
             in
             our
             Mouths
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             not
             the
             Author
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             the
             first
             Raiser
             ,
             I
             heard
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             my
             Author
             .
             God
             that
             made
             this
             Law
             against
             receiving
             ,
             knoweth
             that
             hearing
             goeth
             before
             receiving
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             receive
             ,
             then
             not
             hear
             ,
             not
             believe
             ,
             not
             report
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             If
             this
             may
             not
             be
             done
             in
             civil
             Matters
             ,
             much
             lesse
             may
             it
             be
             done
             in
             Religion
             and
             matters
             of
             Faith.
             The
             words
             are
             plain
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               follow
               a
               multitude
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             therefore
             a
             multitude
             may
             erre
             and
             do
             evil
             ;
             
               Neither
               decline
               after
               many
               to
               overthrow
               truth
               ,
            
             therefore
             a
             multitude
             may
             overthrow
             truth
             .
             And
             how
             then
             can
             it
             be
             a
             Rule
             to
             guide
             my
             Conscience
             by
             ,
             either
             in
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             Gods
             Actions
             are
             general
             and
             particular
             ,
             general
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             particular
             to
             his
             Friends
             :
             So
             must
             ours
             be
             .
             As
             therefore
             by
             his
             general
             Action
             he
             suffereth
             the
             Sun
             to
             shine
             upon
             the
             bad
             as
             well
             as
             good
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             extend
             our
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             Bond
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             our
             Enemies
             as
             to
             our
             Friends
             ,
             by
             which
             common
             Love
             all
             hurting
             of
             the
             Bodies
             or
             Goods
             of
             our
             Enemies
             is
             forbid
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             his
             special
             Action
             to
             his
             Friends
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             namely
             ,
             sanctification
             ;
             so
             must
             Friendship
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             special
             Action
             ,
             reach
             its
             self
             to
             such
             only
             as
             are
             of
             the
             Houshold
             of
             Faith.
             For
             although
             we
             must
             love
             with
             that
             general
             Love
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             
               Turks
               ,
               Pagans
            
             ,
             yet
             to
             such
             may
             we
             not
             be
             Friends
             and
             Familiars
             ,
             but
             must
             beware
             of
             inward
             and
             usual
             conversation
             ,
             with
             them
             that
             hate
             God
             and
             all
             his
             Graces
             .
             This
             distinction
             tels
             you
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               Mat.
               5.
               44.
               
               Love
               your
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             
               Verse
               5.
               
               Estne
               Deo
               cura
               de
               bobus
               ,
            
             is
             the
             Apostles
             Question
             ,
             Hath
             God
             care
             of
             Oxen
             ,
             other
             mens
             Oxen
             ?
             how
             much
             more
             of
             his
             own
             Sheep
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             thou
             see
             one
             of
             his
             Sheep
             ,
             one
             of
             thy
             fellow
             Christians
             strayed
             into
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             joyn
             him
             with
             thine
             own
             Soul
             in
             thy
             Prayers
             to
             God.
             Relieve
             him
             ,
             if
             what
             he
             needs
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             with
             thy
             Prayers
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             relieve
             him
             ,
             if
             his
             wants
             be
             of
             another
             kind
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Prayers
             to
             thee
             .
             Why
             should
             not
             he
             that
             is
             made
             of
             the
             same
             bloud
             ,
             and
             redeem'd
             with
             the
             same
             bloud
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             he
             prevail
             with
             thee
             so
             far
             as
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             an
             Almes
             ,
             when
             some
             fellow-servant
             of
             thine
             hath
             had
             that
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             intercession
             and
             Prayers
             to
             advance
             thy
             Salvation
             ?
             wilt
             not
             thou
             save
             the
             life
             of
             another
             man
             that
             prayes
             to
             thee
             ,
             when
             perchance
             thy
             Soul
             hath
             been
             saved
             by
             another
             man
             that
             prayed
             for
             thee
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             In
             the
             third
             verse
             God
             commanded
             ,
             That
             the
             poor
             man
             should
             not
             be
             spared
             for
             pitty
             .
             Here
             now
             he
             enjoyneth
             ,
             That
             a
             poor
             man
             should
             not
             be
             wrong'd
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             poverty
             :
             such
             equal
             steps
             would
             God
             have
             Judgement
             to
             walk
             in
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               11.
               
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               provideth
               for
               the
               poor
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               deliver
               him
               in
               all
               his
               trouble
               ,
               Psalm
            
             41.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             proved
             in
             the
             Widdow
             of
             Zarepta
             ,
             who
             fed
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             never
             suffered
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             that
             Famine
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
               17.
               
               When
               I
               was
               hungry
               you
               fed
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             35.
             
             Me
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             poor
             with
             you
             ,
             to
             whom
             what
             you
             did
             you
             did
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             blesse
             you
             for
             it
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               19.
               
               You
               must
               not
               seeth
               the
               kid
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             use
             that
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             any
             Creature
             ,
             which
             was
             intended
             for
             his
             preservation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             IT
             is
             better
             not
             to
             promise
             than
             not
             to
             keep
             promise
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Iews
             were
             signified
             by
             the
             Locusts
             ,
             which
             suddenly
             leap
             up
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             fall
             down
             to
             the
             earth
             again
             .
             They
             did
             as
             it
             were
             leap
             up
             ,
             when
             in
             words
             they
             promised
             to
             do
             all
             things
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             ,
             but
             they
             fell
             to
             the
             earth
             again
             ,
             when
             in
             their
             deeds
             they
             denied
             the
             same
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             alwayes
             weigh
             our
             weakness
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             frame
             our
             promises
             :
             for
             as
             we
             see
             in
             this
             people
             ,
             we
             may
             purpose
             well
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             so
             well
             perform
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             It
             is
             not
             many
             weeks
             since
             Israel
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             which
             space
             God
             had
             cherished
             their
             Faith
             by
             several
             Wonders
             ;
             yet
             now
             he
             thinks
             it
             time
             to
             give
             them
             Statutes
             from
             Heaven
             as
             well
             as
             Bread.
             The
             Manna
             and
             Water
             from
             the
             Rock
             (
             which
             was
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             )
             were
             given
             before
             the
             Law
             ;
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Grace
             before
             the
             legal
             Covenant
             .
             The
             Grace
             of
             God
             preventeth
             our
             obedience
             ;
             therefore
             should
             we
             keep
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             a
             Saviour
             .
             O
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             before
             we
             see
             what
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             shews
             us
             our
             remedy
             if
             we
             do
             it
             not
             :
             How
             can
             our
             Faith
             disanul
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             before
             it
             ?
             It
             may
             help
             to
             fulfil
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             ,
             it
             cannot
             frustrate
             that
             which
             was
             not
             .
             The
             Letter
             which
             God
             had
             written
             in
             our
             fleshly
             Tables
             ,
             were
             now
             (
             as
             some
             that
             were
             carved
             in
             some
             Barks
             )
             almost
             grown
             out
             ;
             he
             saw
             it
             time
             to
             write
             them
             in
             dead
             Tables
             ,
             whose
             hardness
             should
             not
             be
             capable
             of
             alteration
             :
             He
             knew
             that
             the
             stone
             would
             be
             more
             faithful
             than
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             Ministers
             ,
             whether
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             leave
             their
             charge
             without
             Deputies
             .
             When
             Moses
             here
             ascended
             he
             left
             Aaron
             and
             Hur
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             had
             any
             matter
             might
             come
             to
             them
             :
             So
             watchful
             and
             faithful
             was
             Moses
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             that
             without
             just
             cause
             he
             is
             not
             absent
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             leaveth
             able
             Deputies
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               16.
               
               Moses
            
             ascending
             was
             not
             admitted
             to
             God
             till
             after
             six
             dayes
             ,
             to
             teach
             all
             men
             patiently
             and
             reverently
             to
             tarry
             Gods
             leisure
             and
             gracious
             pleasure
             for
             any
             matter
             of
             his
             Will
             to
             be
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             curiously
             searching
             ,
             but
             humbly
             waiting
             for
             the
             thing
             we
             seek
             ,
             being
             fit
             for
             us
             .
             At
             the
             end
             of
             six
             dayes
             God
             called
             to
             Moses
             .
             So
             will
             the
             Lord
             have
             a
             comfortable
             time
             for
             all
             those
             that
             wait
             for
             him
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             and
             hear
             at
             last
             what
             he
             will
             say
             unto
             them
             .
             But
             then
             they
             must
             come
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             humanity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereof
             this
             Cloud
             was
             a
             Figure
             .
             For
             without
             him
             there
             is
             no
             access
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             we
             come
             and
             that
             boldly
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             God
             appears
             here
             like
             a
             consuming
             Fire
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             whom
             he
             drew
             to
             him
             he
             appeared
             as
             a
             pleasant
             Saphire
             ,
             verse
             10.
             
             Just
             so
             to
             carnal
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             as
             are
             his
             ,
             called
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             one
             seeing
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             the
             other
             seeing
             feeling
             and
             tasting
             Joy
             and
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               18.
               
               Moses
            
             was
             with
             God
             forty
             dayes
             and
             nights
             without
             any
             repast
             .
             That
             God
             that
             sent
             the
             Quails
             to
             the
             Host
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             Manna
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             could
             have
             fed
             him
             with
             dainties
             if
             he
             had
             so
             pleas'd
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             life
             to
             the
             life
             of
             Faith
             ;
             
               Man
               lives
               not
               by
               bread
               only
               :
            
             The
             Vision
             of
             God
             did
             not
             only
             satiate
             but
             feast
             him
             .
             What
             a
             blessed
             satiety
             shall
             there
             be
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             to
             us
             :
             Since
             this
             very
             frail
             Mortality
             of
             Moses
             was
             sustained
             and
             comforted
             but
             with
             representations
             of
             his
             presence
             .
             Here
             again
             ,
             I
             see
             Moses
             the
             Receiver
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Elias
             the
             Restorer
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Christ
             the
             Fulfiller
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             all
             fasting
             forty
             dayes
             .
             Abstinence
             prepares
             best
             for
             good
             Duties
             .
             Full
             bellies
             are
             fitter
             for
             rest
             .
             Hence
             solemn
             Prayer
             takes
             ever
             fasting
             to
             attend
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             speeds
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             so
             accompanied
             .
             It
             s
             good
             so
             to
             diet
             the
             body
             that
             the
             soul
             may
             be
             fatned
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THis
             Offering
             sheweth
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Gods
             Servants
             to
             bestow
             part
             of
             such
             things
             as
             God
             blesseth
             them
             withall
             towards
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Gods
             Spiritual
             Temple
             erected
             with
             Us
             ,
             and
             among
             Us
             ,
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             the
             Administration
             of
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Offices
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             our
             Goods
             are
             not
             ours
             to
             waste
             at
             our
             Wills
             ,
             but
             God
             looketh
             to
             be
             honoured
             with
             them
             ,
             employed
             to
             good
             purposes
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             seeking
             this
             Offering
             ,
             to
             erect
             an
             External
             Worship
             :
             we
             see
             that
             God
             will
             be
             worshipped
             outwardly
             also
             with
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             inwardly
             with
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             both
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             In
             the
             variety
             and
             several
             kindes
             of
             what
             was
             offered
             ,
             you
             have
             shadowed
             out
             unto
             you
             the
             difference
             of
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             given
             by
             God
             to
             Men
             ,
             for
             the
             building
             up
             of
             his
             Spiritual
             Temple
             or
             Sanctuary
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             God
             hath
             given
             ,
             such
             must
             they
             offer
             ,
             and
             such
             shall
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             despise
             in
             no
             man
             ,
             what
             God
             himself
             accepteth
             ,
             and
             despiseth
             not
             .
             In
             Mans
             Body
             the
             soveraignty
             is
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             Eyes
             and
             Ears
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             the
             Eye
             say
             to
             the
             Foot
             ,
             
               I
               have
               no
               need
               of
               thee
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             21.
             the
             greater
             may
             not
             despise
             the
             less
             ,
             nor
             the
             less
             murmur
             against
             the
             greater
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             They
             offered
             their
             Ear-Rings
             and
             Jewels
             ,
             which
             were
             Ornaments
             unto
             them
             ,
             teaching
             us
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             nothing
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             dear
             unto
             us
             which
             we
             cannot
             find
             in
             our
             hearts
             to
             bestow
             willingly
             to
             the
             Service
             and
             Honour
             of
             God
             ;
             these
             things
             that
             served
             for
             superfluity
             before
             ,
             now
             serve
             for
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             .
             Even
             so
             should
             our
             Bodies
             that
             have
             been
             Wanton
             and
             Sinful
             ,
             serving
             Sin
             ,
             serve
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             Holy
             Fear
             ;
             and
             such
             humane
             Learning
             as
             hath
             served
             Error
             ,
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Gods
             service
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             In
             the
             Service
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             our
             Devices
             and
             Inventions
             must
             have
             no
             place
             ,
             but
             carefully
             and
             precisely
             we
             must
             ever
             serve
             him
             according
             to
             his
             own
             pattern
             and
             Prescription
             left
             us
             in
             his
             Holy
             Word
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             4.
             12.
             
             &
             Numb
             .
             15.
             38.
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             23.
             delivered
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             received
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             The
             wood
             whereof
             the
             Ark
             was
             made
             was
             Shittim-wood
             ,
             a
             durable
             and
             lasting
             Wood
             ,
             not
             subject
             to
             Worms
             and
             Corruption
             as
             other
             Wood
             is
             ;
             so
             representing
             the
             humanity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Body
             in
             the
             Grave
             felt
             no
             Corruption
             ,
             as
             other
             Mens
             flesh
             and
             bodies
             ,
             neither
             was
             subject
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             The
             Cherubim
             was
             a
             name
             of
             Love
             and
             Favour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             Wings
             were
             stretched
             over
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             to
             shew
             us
             we
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             cover
             the
             infirmities
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Church-men
             ;
             and
             Constantine
             professed
             ,
             that
             should
             he
             see
             a
             Bishop
             committing
             Adultery
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             cover
             it
             with
             his
             own
             Cloak
             ,
             then
             any
             should
             be
             offended
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             The
             Mercy-seat
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             a
             Covering
             for
             the
             Ark
             ,
             where
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             lay
             ,
             and
             this
             Mercy-seat
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hideth
             and
             covereth
             us
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             accusation
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             for
             without
             Christ
             
               shall
               no
               flesh
               be
               justified
            
             .
             Our
             first
             Parents
             having
             sinn'd
             ,
             covered
             themselves
             with
             Fig-leaves
             :
             and
             many
             Christians
             think
             to
             cover
             themselves
             with
             the
             Fig-leaves
             of
             their
             own
             Merits
             ;
             but
             Christ
             only
             is
             the
             cover
             of
             the
             Ark
             when
             the
             Law
             accuseth
             ,
             to
             whom
             whosoever
             doth
             fly
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             whosoever
             doth
             trust
             ,
             being
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             they
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             through
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             and
             the
             Mercy-seat
             was
             placed
             above
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Gods
             Mercy
             is
             over
             all
             his
             Works
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             The
             two
             Cherubims
             represented
             the
             Two
             Testaments
             ,
             and
             from
             between
             these
             two
             Cherubims
             God
             spake
             ,
             so
             doth
             Christ
             still
             by
             the
             two
             Testaments
             ,
             the
             Old
             and
             the
             New
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             he
             speak
             
             still
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Otherwise
             we
             must
             not
             now
             expect
             :
             Revelations
             and
             Dreams
             ,
             Visions
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             are
             ceased
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             will
             not
             hear
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Neither
               will
               they
               believe
               ,
               though
               one
               should
               rise
               from
               the
               dead
               and
               come
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             38.
             
             This
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             although
             my
             Gifts
             are
             not
             such
             as
             to
             set
             me
             high
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             yet
             am
             I
             not
             therefore
             utterly
             unprofitable
             ,
             or
             unfit
             ,
             or
             rejected
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             I
             may
             be
             among
             the
             meanest
             vessels
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             if
             I
             may
             be
             but
             as
             the
             snuffers
             or
             snuff-dishes
             ,
             as
             a
             Door-keeper
             ,
             as
             a
             Besom
             ,
             as
             an
             Ash-pan
             ,
             even
             this
             shall
             please
             me
             ,
             and
             herein
             will
             I
             rejoyce
             ,
             thanking
             my
             God
             that
             he
             hath
             looked
             upon
             me
             in
             that
             measure
             ;
             the
             body
             hath
             divers
             members
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             made
             by
             God
             ;
             the
             Church
             hath
             divers
             degrees
             of
             Believers
             ,
             and
             all
             beloved
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             if
             you
             be
             one
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             your
             joy
             shall
             be
             Eternal
             also
             and
             Incomprehensible
             .
          
           
             Verse
             40.
             
             From
             hence
             you
             may
             see
             the
             Assistance
             and
             the
             Power
             that
             Example
             hath
             in
             Instruction
             .
             This
             was
             Christs
             Method
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Quid
               ab
               initio
               ,
               how
               was
               it
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             do
             as
             hath
             been
             done
             before
             .
             So
             here
             it
             was
             Gods
             Method
             to
             Moses
             for
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             look
             that
             thou
             make
             every
             thing
             after
             the
             pattern
             that
             was
             shewed
             thee
             in
             the
             Mount
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             was
             Gods
             Method
             for
             the
             Creation
             its
             self
             ;
             for
             though
             there
             were
             no
             World
             that
             was
             Elder
             Brother
             to
             this
             World
             before
             ,
             yet
             God
             in
             his
             own
             Mind
             and
             Purpose
             had
             produc'd
             and
             lodg'd
             certain
             Idea's
             and
             forms
             ,
             and
             patterns
             of
             every
             piece
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             according
             to
             those
             preconceived
             Forms
             and
             Idea's
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             was
             Gods
             way
             likewise
             through
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             :
             for
             there
             are
             no
             Books
             in
             the
             World
             that
             do
             so
             abound
             with
             this
             Comparative
             and
             Exemplary
             way
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             ;
             no
             Books
             in
             which
             that
             word
             of
             Reference
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             sicut
             is
             so
             often
             repeated
             ;
             do
             this
             and
             do
             that
             sicut
             so
             as
             you
             see
             such
             and
             such
             things
             in
             Nature
             do
             ;
             and
             sicut
             so
             as
             you
             find
             such
             and
             such
             Men
             in
             the
             Stories
             of
             Gods
             Book
             to
             have
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
             OUr
             Corruption
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             our
             Incorruption
             ,
             and
             our
             Mortality
             to
             our
             Glory
             :
             our
             Flesh
             being
             that
             Vail
             that
             keeps
             us
             from
             entring
             into
             the
             Holiest
             of
             Holies
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             (
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             this
             )
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             which
             Moses
             made
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Vail
             hang'd
             up
             between
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             and
             the
             Holiest
             of
             Holies
             ;
             this
             Vail
             was
             made
             up
             of
             four
             substances
             ,
             blew
             Silk
             ,
             and
             Purple
             ,
             and
             Scarlet
             ,
             and
             fine
             Linnen
             ;
             which
             saith
             St.
             Ieremy
             ,
             did
             represent
             the
             four
             Elements
             of
             which
             our
             Flesh
             consists
             ;
             such
             a
             Vail
             was
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             ;
             which
             at
             the
             Death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             was
             rent
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             People
             might
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             have
             beheld
             the
             
               Sanctum
               Sanctorum
            
             :
             so
             when
             our
             Flesh
             ,
             this
             Vail
             that
             keeps
             us
             from
             beholding
             the
             Invisibility
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             shall
             be
             rent
             and
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             Death
             ,
             we
             then
             shall
             behold
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             never
             till
             then
             .
          
           
             Verse
             37.
             
             As
             in
             the
             outward
             Vail
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             there
             were
             Sockets
             of
             Brass
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             read
             in
             this
             Verse
             )
             and
             in
             the
             inward
             of
             Silver
             ;
             so
             God
             doth
             adorn
             for
             the
             most
             part
             that
             which
             is
             within
             .
             A
             Man
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             as
             hard
             as
             brass
             ,
             with
             the
             outward
             custom
             of
             Sin
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             sound
             with
             the
             Confession
             of
             Sin
             like
             Silver
             within
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             have
             a
             care
             how
             we
             pass
             our
             Censures
             upon
             our
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             be
             not
             like
             those
             wild-fire
             Tongues
             that
             do
             Condemn
             when
             they
             consider
             the
             outward
             Fact
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             not
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Fact
             which
             may
             lesson
             it
             ;
             not
             the
             Intention
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             well
             propounded
             ,
             though
             a
             Fault
             in
             the
             Action
             it self
             ;
             nor
             the
             Cause
             ,
             nor
             the
             Evil
             Company
             ,
             nor
             that
             it
             was
             done
             after
             a
             vehement
             .
             Tentation
             ,
             or
             done
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             Violence
             offered
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Circumstance
             as
             doth
             excuse
             a
             Tanto
             though
             not
             a
             Toto
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             AS
             here
             were
             divers
             Instruments
             belonging
             to
             the
             Altar
             and
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             Use
             and
             Employment
             :
             so
             doth
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             consist
             of
             divers
             Members
             ,
             and
             those
             Members
             are
             endowed
             with
             several
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             but
             all
             for
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             wherefore
             hath
             this
             Christian
             quickness
             of
             Wit
             ,
             that
             depth
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             this
             heat
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             that
             power
             of
             Elocution
             ,
             this
             man
             Skil
             ,
             that
             Experience
             ,
             this
             Authority
             ,
             that
             Strength
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             should
             be
             laid
             together
             for
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             common
             stock
             ,
             and
             put
             forth
             for
             publick
             advantage
             .
             As
             therefore
             no
             true
             Christian
             is
             his
             own
             man
             ;
             so
             he
             freely
             laies
             out
             himself
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             several
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             ,
             for
             the
             universal
             benefit
             of
             all
             his
             fellow-members
             .
             How
             rich
             therefore
             is
             every
             Christian
             Soul
             that
             is
             not
             only
             furnished
             with
             its
             own
             Graces
             ,
             but
             hath
             a
             special
             Interest
             in
             all
             the
             excellent
             Gifts
             of
             all
             the
             most
             eminent
             Servants
             of
             God
             through
             the
             whole
             World.
             Surely
             that
             Man
             cannot
             be
             poor
             while
             there
             is
             any
             special
             Wealth
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             The
             Staves
             on
             which
             the
             Ark
             was
             to
             be
             carried
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             ever
             ready
             in
             the
             Rings
             of
             the
             Ark
             upon
             all
             occasions
             of
             remove
             .
             
               We
               have
               here
               no
               continuing
               City
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             we
             have
             no
             place
             of
             Residence
             ,
             no
             fixt
             Habitation
             in
             this
             Life
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             ever
             prepared
             to
             take
             up
             these
             Tabernacles
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             be
             gone
             .
             We
             have
             but
             a
             short
             time
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             even
             that
             short
             time
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             never
             continues
             in
             one
             stay
             ,
             but
             
               flies
               away
               like
               a
               shadow
               ,
               and
               is
               cut
               down
               as
               a
               flower
               ,
            
             He
             then
             that
             would
             dye
             well
             ,
             must
             alwayes
             look
             for
             Death
             ,
             every
             day
             knocking
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Grave
             shall
             never
             prevail
             upon
             him
             to
             do
             him
             mischief
             .
             This
             also
             will
             help
             to
             confine
             our
             hopes
             ,
             and
             cut
             short
             our
             designs
             ,
             and
             fit
             our
             endeavours
             to
             the
             small
             portion
             of
             our
             shorter
             Life
             .
             And
             as
             we
             must
             not
             trouble
             our
             Enquiry
             ,
             so
             neither
             must
             we
             Intricate
             our
             Labour
             with
             what
             we
             shall
             never
             Enjoy
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             dispose
             of
             Ten
             Years
             to
             come
             when
             we
             are
             not
             Lords
             of
             to
             morrow
             ,
             nor
             discompose
             our
             present
             duty
             by
             long
             and
             future
             designs
             ;
             such
             which
             by
             casting
             our
             Labours
             to
             Events
             at
             distance
             ,
             make
             us
             less
             to
             remember
             our
             Death
             standing
             at
             the
             door
             .
             But
             rather
             let
             us
             make
             use
             of
             this
             instant
             ;
             for
             this
             instant
             will
             never
             return
             again
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             this
             instant
             will
             secure
             the
             fortune
             of
             a
             whole
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             When
             God
             received
             lights
             into
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             he
             received
             none
             of
             Tallow
             ,
             the
             Ox
             hath
             Horns
             ;
             he
             received
             none
             of
             Wax
             ,
             the
             Bee
             hath
             a
             Sting
             ;
             but
             he
             received
             only
             lamps
             of
             Oyl
             .
             And
             though
             from
             many
             Fruits
             and
             Berries
             they
             pressed
             Oyl
             ;
             yet
             God
             admitted
             no
             Oyl
             into
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Olive
             ,
             the
             Olive
             the
             Emblem
             of
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             THis
             shews
             that
             Mechanical
             Arts
             and
             Trades
             are
             not
             found
             out
             by
             Men
             without
             the
             direction
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
             Many
             men
             do
             condemn
             Gold-smiths
             ,
             Jewellers
             ,
             or
             Lace-Weavers
             ,
             Perfumers
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             served
             only
             for
             Vanity
             and
             Excess
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             be
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             mean
             their
             several
             Skils
             and
             Fruits
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             see
             .
             If
             any
             man
             abuse
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             man
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             skil
             :
             and
             what
             may
             not
             be
             abused
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             Matter
             not
             clothed
             in
             handsomness
             of
             words
             is
             but
             dusted
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             like
             some
             Gardens
             where
             there
             is
             fatnessof
             Earth
             ,
             no
             Flower
             .
             The
             Brest-plate
             of
             Judgement
             which
             Aaron
             wore
             was
             made
             with
             Imbroidered
             Works
             :
             and
             in
             the
             Ephod
             
             there
             were
             as
             well
             diversities
             of
             colours
             ,
             as
             of
             Riches
             ,
             Blew
             Silk
             ,
             and
             Purple
             ,
             and
             Scarlet
             ,
             and
             fine
             Linnen
             .
             That
             then
             of
             Epiphanius
             is
             worthy
             both
             to
             be
             remembred
             and
             imitated
             ,
             whose
             works
             were
             read
             of
             the
             simple
             for
             the
             words
             ,
             of
             the
             Learned
             for
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             This
             may
             remember
             a
             good
             Minister
             how
             dear
             unto
             him
             his
             Flock
             and
             People
             should
             be
             ,
             even
             graven
             as
             it
             were
             in
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             eve●
             in
             his
             mind
             to
             profit
             them
             by
             all
             the
             means
             he
             may
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             It
             notes
             also
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             member
             of
             it
             ;
             who
             beareth
             us
             not
             only
             in
             his
             Arms
             as
             a
             Nurse
             ,
             or
             on
             his
             Shoulder
             as
             a
             strong
             Man
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Heart
             as
             a
             most
             kind
             God
             ,
             
               Isai.
               49.
               
               Can
               a
               mother
               forget
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             IT
             was
             not
             without
             some
             mystery
             that
             in
             the
             Robes
             of
             Aaron
             there
             was
             a
             Crown
             set
             upon
             the
             Mitre
             ,
             moralizing
             a
             possible
             conjunction
             at
             least
             of
             Minister
             and
             Magistrate
             in
             one
             person
             .
             The
             Crown
             and
             the
             Mitre
             were
             together
             then
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             Crown
             was
             upon
             the
             Mitre
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             power
             above
             the
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Regal
             power
             ,
             not
             above
             the
             function
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             but
             above
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Priest.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             This
             shadowed
             that
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             concerning
             the
             Blood
             and
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             publish'd
             and
             sounded
             through
             the
             four
             corners
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             even
             over
             the
             whole
             Earth
             :
             
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Blood
               thou
               shalt
               pour
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             noting
             how
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             in
             its
             self
             sufficient
             for
             all
             ,
             yet
             becometh
             not
             helpful
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             is
             unprofitably
             poured
             out
             for
             many
             ,
             as
             this
             here
             was
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             through
             their
             own
             unbelief
             ,
             treading
             under
             feet
             that
             most
             precious
             Blood.
             
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             That
             so
             men
             might
             learn
             to
             give
             unto
             God
             their
             best
             service
             and
             Duty
             most
             thankfully
             ,
             ever
             confessing
             that
             all
             fatness
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Comfort
             ,
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             Joy
             cometh
             from
             him
             as
             from
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             is
             due
             to
             him
             as
             his
             own
             from
             all
             men
             .
             But
             now
             the
             very
             worst
             is
             thought
             good
             enough
             for
             God
             ,
             our
             worst
             Corn
             ,
             our
             worst
             Calf
             ,
             our
             worst
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             too
             often
             neither
             good
             nor
             bad
             ;
             is
             this
             to
             burn
             the
             Fat
             upon
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             By
             the
             Ear
             was
             noted
             obedience
             :
             to
             signifie
             that
             the
             Priests
             from
             whom
             others
             should
             draw
             Example
             ,
             should
             themselves
             be
             obedient
             to
             Gods
             Word
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             first
             hear
             ,
             then
             speak
             .
             Obedience
             was
             ever
             acceptable
             to
             
               God
               ,
               Psal.
            
             40.
             6.
             next
             the
             Thumb
             is
             touched
             with
             Blood
             ,
             to
             teach
             that
             we
             must
             not
             only
             be
             Hearers
             ,
             but
             Doers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             joyning
             Works
             to
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             Holy
             Life
             to
             a
             sound
             Belief
             .
             And
             the
             right
             Thumb
             ,
             not
             the
             left
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             our
             Works
             must
             be
             right
             ,
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             not
             invented
             by
             us
             .
             To
             the
             like
             end
             was
             the
             right
             Toe
             sprinkled
             with
             Blood
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             so
             remember
             to
             
               walk
               worthy
               their
               vocation
            
             ;
             and
             usually
             by
             the
             Foot
             in
             Scripture
             is
             both
             Action
             and
             Affection
             noted
             .
             
               My
               feet
               had
               almost
               slipt
            
             ,
             said
             David
             ,
             meaning
             both
             Action
             and
             Affection
             .
          
           
             Verse
             29.
             
             The
             same
             garments
             continued
             ,
             although
             the
             Priest
             by
             Mortality
             changed
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             signified
             that
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             not
             meer
             Man
             ,
             but
             God
             and
             Man
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             our
             blessed
             garment
             remaineth
             to
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Sons
             Son
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             in
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             true
             Faith
             believe
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THe
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             was
             of
             Wood
             covered
             with
             Gold
             ,
             figuring
             so
             Christ
             in
             both
             his
             Natures
             ,
             the
             Wood
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             the
             Gold
             his
             Divinity
             ;
             the
             Deity
             yielding
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             to
             his
             Manhood
             ,
             as
             the
             Gold
             adorn'd
             and
             beautified
             the
             Shittim
             Wood.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             The
             square
             form
             of
             this
             Altar
             represents
             the
             firm
             stability
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             overthrown
             .
             The
             Crown
             about
             it
             the
             regal
             Dignity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             ingrafted
             to
             him
             .
             For
             we
             are
             Kings
             and
             Priesis
             in
             him
             and
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             The
             sweet
             Incense
             notes
             all
             Duties
             and
             services
             which
             the
             People
             of
             God
             do
             to
             him
             by
             his
             appointment
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             smell
             sweet
             before
             him
             as
             the
             Incense
             ,
             and
             are
             accepted
             of
             him
             :
             But
             particularly
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             for
             so
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             14.
             2.
             expounded
             it
             .
             The
             burning
             of
             this
             Incense
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shadowed
             out
             that
             in
             Christ
             and
             for
             Christ
             only
             our
             Prayers
             are
             in
             force
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             him
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             offered
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Prayers
             either
             made
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             to
             God
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             for
             unlawful
             things
             ,
             are
             strange
             Incense
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             offered
             unto
             God.
             No
             Saint
             nor
             Creature
             was
             shadowed
             by
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             them
             take
             heed
             that
             will
             pray
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             make
             others
             present
             their
             desires
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             To
             number
             People
             in
             a
             Land
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             think
             of
             David
             ,
             why
             he
             was
             plagued
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             surely
             it
             was
             not
             for
             that
             he
             numbred
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             did
             it
             in
             a
             pride
             and
             confidence
             in
             mans
             strength
             .
             But
             here
             neither
             Pride
             ,
             nor
             Wealth
             ,
             nor
             other
             such
             e●ds
             were
             respected
             ,
             but
             obedience
             was
             aimed
             at
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             profess
             themselves
             thus
             Gods
             People
             ,
             and
             themselves
             his
             Tributaries
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             ever
             strongly
             comforted
             in
             his
             protection
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             This
             was
             a
             personal
             Tribute
             imposed
             to
             testifie
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             equally
             was
             paid
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             ,
             but
             the
             poor
             are
             as
             dear
             to
             him
             (
             doing
             his
             Will
             )
             as
             the
             rich
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             the
             Lords
             ,
             the
             price
             of
             our
             redemption
             is
             one
             ,
             the
             precious
             bloud
             of
             that
             immaculate
             Lamb
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             In
             worldly
             matters
             the
             rich
             may
             go
             before
             us
             ,
             but
             in
             matters
             belonging
             unto
             God
             ,
             his
             Worship
             and
             Service
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             forward
             as
             the
             rich
             .
             For
             you
             see
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministery
             was
             not
             posted
             over
             to
             Princes
             and
             great
             men
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             private
             men
             also
             must
             joyn
             in
             this
             work
             .
             For
             if
             he
             be
             born
             to
             inherit
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             must
             think
             himself
             born
             to
             maintain
             the
             means
             that
             lead
             us
             unto
             Heaven
             .
             Our
             Sheep
             and
             Cattel
             we
             provide
             for
             ,
             because
             they
             labour
             for
             us
             and
             feed
             us
             ,
             what
             hearts
             then
             should
             we
             have
             to
             see
             them
             comfortably
             maintain'd
             that
             labour
             for
             us
             in
             a
             far
             higher
             sort
             ,
             and
             feed
             us
             with
             a
             much
             better
             food
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             We
             must
             not
             meddle
             with
             holy
             things
             with
             unwashen
             hands
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             prophane
             Hearts
             ,
             Tongues
             and
             minds
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             that
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             not
             to
             guide
             their
             lives
             ,
             but
             to
             maintain
             table
             Discourses
             ,
             drawing
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             their
             Judgements
             ,
             and
             not
             framing
             their
             Judgements
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             These
             washings
             again
             in
             the
             Law
             had
             a
             further
             reach
             ,
             being
             used
             in
             Faith
             even
             to
             the
             inward
             washing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             true
             Sacraments
             to
             the
             Believers
             So
             
               David
               ,
               Wash
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               clean
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             inwardly
             ,
             inwardly
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             by
             thy
             blessed
             Spirit
             from
             my
             sins
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             This
             holy
             and
             most
             excellent
             Oil
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             without
             whom
             nothing
             is
             pure
             ,
             nothing
             sweet
             .
             All
             things
             were
             annointed
             therewith
             ,
             Preist
             ,
             Ark
             ,
             Table
             ,
             Candlestick
             ,
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             are
             utterly
             unprofitable
             without
             the
             inward
             working
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             BY
             this
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             skill
             of
             any
             Handi-craft
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             comes
             by
             the
             Highest
             .
             And
             by
             this
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             use
             all
             those
             Gifts
             well
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             enabled
             to
             discharge
             our
             particular
             Callings
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             serve
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             and
             those
             that
             in
             their
             Callings
             use
             fraud
             and
             deceit
             ,
             or
             else
             live
             inordinately
             ;
             do
             most
             unthankfully
             abuse
             the
             Gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             their
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             God
             here
             joyneth
             Aholiab
             with
             Bezaliel
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             it
             might
             be
             the
             more
             compleat
             .
             If
             there
             should
             be
             any
             fault
             in
             Bezaliels
             work
             Aholiab
             might
             mend
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             should
             chance
             to
             be
             any
             error
             in
             Aholiabs
             performance
             Bezaliel
             might
             correct
             it
             ;
             that
             so
             by
             the
             care
             and
             circumspection
             of
             these
             two
             able
             Workmen
             nothing
             might
             be
             omitted
             .
             And
             as
             it
             was
             thus
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             Work
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Moses
             Tabernacle
             ,
             must
             be
             performed
             by
             pairs
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             sent
             out
             his
             Apostles
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             by
             couples
             ,
             two
             and
             two
             together
             .
             
               Two
               are
               better
               than
               one
            
             ,
             saith
             Solomon
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             if
             they
             fall
             ,
             the
             one
             will
             lift
             up
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             stronger
             shoreth
             up
             the
             weaker
             .
             One
             man
             may
             be
             an
             Angel
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             comfort
             and
             assistance
             ,
             nay
             a
             God
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             Moses
             was
             to
             Aaron
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             two
             lie
             together
             then
             they
             have
             heat
             ,
             heat
             of
             Zeal
             and
             good
             Affection
             .
             When
             Silas
             came
             Paul
             burnt
             in
             spirit
             ,
             Acts
             18.
             warm
             he
             was
             before
             ,
             but
             now
             all
             of
             a
             light
             fire
             as
             it
             were
             .
             The
             Enemy
             is
             readiest
             to
             assault
             when
             none
             is
             by
             to
             assist
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             our
             strength
             is
             lost
             in
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             faithful
             Friend
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             O
             The
             ingratitude
             of
             that
             giddy
             multitude
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             have
             thought
             they
             would
             have
             wept
             out
             theit
             eyes
             ,
             and
             sighed
             their
             hearts
             in
             sunder
             for
             such
             a
             man
             as
             Moses
             ,
             such
             an
             Instrument
             of
             God
             and
             Good
             to
             them
             ,
             such
             a
             Deliverer
             ,
             so
             famous
             a
             Governour
             ,
             so
             dear
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             familiar
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             graced
             and
             honoured
             by
             God
             :
             And
             yet
             how
             contemptuously
             they
             speak
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             this
             Moses
             ,
             this
             Moses
             .
             And
             therefore
             by
             this
             example
             let
             all
             wise
             Ministers
             never
             rely
             upon
             the
             multitude
             but
             upon
             the
             Author
             of
             their
             Calling
             ,
             joy
             in
             their
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             rest
             upon
             his
             gracious
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             world
             to
             be
             a
             World
             full
             of
             unthankfulness
             to
             all
             degrees
             of
             well
             Deservers
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               3.
               
               Aaron
            
             demanded
             their
             golden
             Ear-rings
             ,
             thinking
             they
             would
             not
             have
             given
             them
             .
             For
             in
             the
             East
             Countries
             such
             Ear-rings
             were
             Ornaments
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Women
             .
             But
             he
             was
             deceived
             ;
             so
             pleasing
             to
             our
             corruption
             is
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             that
             we
             spare
             no
             cost
             to
             set
             that
             forward
             .
             And
             indeed
             their
             Idol
             was
             their
             Jewel
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             Those
             Sacrifices
             were
             such
             as
             God
             had
             appointed
             ,
             but
             now
             diverted
             from
             their
             use
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             lesse
             than
             pleasing
             unto
             God.
             Which
             shews
             ,
             that
             although
             we
             use
             the
             same
             words
             in
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             same
             things
             that
             the
             Scripture
             appointeth
             ,
             if
             they
             differ
             from
             right
             ,
             as
             these
             Sacrifices
             did
             here
             ,
             we
             pull
             down
             Gods
             Wrath
             upon
             us
             instead
             of
             his
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             The
             Lord
             cals
             them
             Moses
             People
             ,
             whereas
             they
             were
             the
             Lords
             People
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             mighty
             Arm
             delivered
             ,
             not
             by
             Moses
             his
             strength
             .
             Thus
             doth
             the
             Lord
             ascribe
             to
             his
             Ministers
             what
             his
             Power
             worketh
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             encouraged
             in
             their
             pains
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             know
             to
             love
             them
             ,
             hearing
             God
             himself
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             their
             People
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             Note
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             manner
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             keep
             us
             not
             in
             his
             true
             obedience
             ,
             and
             send
             us
             good
             Guides
             .
             To
             fall
             away
             from
             God
             is
             fearful
             ,
             but
             quickly
             to
             be
             turned
             aside
             is
             an
             amplification
             of
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             greater
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             This
             shews
             the
             incomprehensible
             loving
             kindness
             of
             God
             towards
             such
             as
             truly
             fear
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             making
             them
             in
             his
             Goodness
             so
             powerful
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             him
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             bands
             to
             tie
             him
             ,
             and
             avail
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             execute
             his
             anger
             against
             Offendors
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             suffer
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             stand
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             Thus
             in
             Gen.
             18.
             19.
             when
             Sodom
             was
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             said
             God
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             do
             it
             .
             Thus
             also
             
               Ezek.
               22.
               30.
               
               I
               sought
               for
               a
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             God
             had
             said
             ,
             might
             I
             have
             found
             but
             one
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             gap
             against
             my
             wrath
             ,
             even
             for
             that
             one
             I
             would
             have
             shewn
             Mercy
             .
             Let
             this
             therefore
             comfort
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             for
             other
             mens
             sins
             a
             true
             Moses
             be
             such
             a
             stop
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             punish
             them
             ,
             think
             then
             ,
             what
             force
             have
             your
             own
             sighs
             and
             groans
             for
             your
             own
             sins
             before
             him
             ?
             Can
             he
             strike
             you
             holding
             up
             your
             hands
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             looking
             upon
             him
             with
             warry
             eyes
             ,
             humbled
             in
             the
             dust
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             dearest
             Sons
             sake
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             is
             well
             pleas'd
             ,
             begging
             pardon
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             Who
             knows
             what
             Judgements
             godly
             Governors
             turn
             away
             by
             their
             earnest
             Prayers
             to
             God
             for
             their
             People
             .
             Which
             should
             work
             in
             us
             all
             Love
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Duty
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             day
             and
             night
             pray
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             In
             matters
             concerning
             Gods
             Glory
             we
             must
             rebuke
             our
             nearest
             Allies
             ,
             no
             place
             for
             Affection
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             placed
             the
             Commandements
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             and
             the
             Petitions
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             concern
             his
             Honour
             ,
             before
             those
             which
             concern
             our selves
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             prefer
             his
             Glory
             before
             all
             worldly
             things
             ,
             yea
             even
             life
             it self
             if
             it
             come
             in
             question
             ,
             Mar.
             10.
             37.
             
             Thus
             did
             Moses
             also
             ,
             ver
             .
             32.
             prefer
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             which
             would
             appear
             in
             saving
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             before
             his
             own
             salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             than
             this
             temporal
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               31.
               
               Moses
            
             doubleth
             in
             this
             Chapter
             the
             foulness
             of
             their
             fault
             ,
             calling
             it
             a
             great
             Sin
             ,
             and
             a
             greivous
             sin
             ;
             so
             teaching
             us
             not
             to
             extenuate
             faults
             before
             God
             if
             you
             sue
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             them
             out
             in
             their
             true
             colours
             ,
             that
             Mercy
             may
             the
             more
             appear
             .
          
           
             Verse
             34.
             
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             may
             not
             desist
             from
             their
             Duties
             for
             the
             Peoples
             frowardness
             ,
             but
             indevouring
             to
             the
             uttermost
             to
             reform
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             go
             on
             though
             they
             perish
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             their
             so
             perishing
             they
             shall
             be
             a
             sweet
             Savour
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Verse
             35.
             
             Very
             greivous
             is
             the
             sin
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             not
             for
             Moses
             his
             so
             earnest
             Prayer
             may
             be
             freed
             wholly
             from
             all
             further
             punishment
             ,
             though
             in
             part
             the
             Lord
             yieldeth
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             A
             Sound
             and
             upright
             heart
             with
             God
             will
             ever
             in
             the
             end
             procure
             honour
             ,
             however
             for
             a
             time
             contempt
             may
             be
             shewed
             ,
             for
             God
             will
             honour
             them
             that
             honour
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             never
             fail
             .
             Would
             God
             then
             ,
             men
             would
             be
             moved
             to
             seek
             honour
             this
             way
             by
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             and
             not
             of
             men
             .
             For
             God
             can
             make
             men
             rise
             up
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             have
             formerly
             little
             regarded
             you
             ,
             as
             here
             he
             did
             to
             Moses
             ,
             the
             People
             now
             (
             that
             he
             was
             in
             favour
             with
             God
             )
             reverenc'd
             him
             ,
             whom
             before
             they
             spake
             very
             lightly
             of
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               Moses
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               what
               is
               become
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Verse
               13.
               
               Moses
            
             desires
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             shew
             him
             his
             Wayes
             ,
             his
             Dealings
             ,
             his
             Proceedings
             with
             Men
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             cals
             after
             his
             Glory
             ,
             how
             he
             glorifies
             himself
             
             upon
             Man
             ;
             God
             promiseth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             shew
             him
             all
             his
             Goodness
             :
             God
             hath
             no
             way
             towards
             Man
             but
             Goodness
             ,
             God
             glorifies
             himself
             in
             nothing
             upon
             Man
             but
             in
             his
             own
             Goodness
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             God
             comes
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Promise
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             shews
             him
             his
             Way
             ,
             and
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             in
             shewing
             him
             that
             he
             is
             a
             merciful
             God
             ,
             a
             gracious
             God
             ,
             a
             long
             suffering
             God
             :
             And
             (
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             Doctors
             note
             )
             there
             are
             thirteen
             Attributes
             specified
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             these
             thirteen
             there
             is
             but
             one
             that
             tastes
             of
             Judgement
             (
             that
             
               he
               will
               punish
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Fathers
               upon
               the
               Children
               )
            
             all
             the
             other
             twelve
             are
             meerly
             Mercy
             .
             Such
             a
             proportion
             hath
             his
             Mercy
             above
             his
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             When
             God
             had
             promised
             Moses
             ,
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             send
             an
             Angel
             to
             shew
             the
             People
             their
             way
             ,
             Moses
             said
             to
             God
             ,
             
               See
               ,
               thou
               sayest
               lead
               this
               people
               forth
               ,
               but
               thou
               hast
               not
               shewed
               me
               whom
               thou
               wilt
               send
               with
               me
               .
            
             God
             had
             told
             him
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             but
             that
             satisfied
             not
             Moses
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             something
             shew'd
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             see
             his
             Guide
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             said
             Moses
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             shew
             me
             thy
             Glory
             ?
             Shall
             we
             see
             any
             thing
             ?
             Now
             they
             did
             see
             that
             Pillar
             in
             which
             God
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             Presence
             that
             Pillar
             shewed
             the
             way
             .
             To
             us
             the
             Church
             is
             that
             Pillar
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             shews
             us
             our
             way
             .
             For
             strength
             it
             is
             a
             Pillar
             ,
             and
             a
             Pillar
             for
             firmness
             and
             fixation
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             Church
             is
             neither
             an
             equal
             Pillar
             ,
             alwayes
             fire
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             Cloud
             too
             :
             The
             Church
             is
             more
             or
             lesse
             visible
             ,
             sometimes
             glorious
             ,
             sometimes
             eclips'd
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             so
             fix'd
             a
             Pillar
             as
             that
             it
             may
             not
             admit
             changes
             in
             some
             places
             ;
             fix'd
             indeed
             in
             respect
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             but
             yet
             a
             moveable
             Pillar
             for
             things
             indifferent
             and
             arbitrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             GOds
             Ministers
             by
             preaching
             and
             crying
             unto
             men
             ,
             may
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             hew
             their
             stony
             hearts
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             prepare
             them
             for
             writing
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Lord
             must
             write
             in
             them
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             his
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             enter
             without
             him
             ,
             
               Paul
               may
               plant
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               but
               God
               giveth
               the
               encrease
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             not
             write
             before
             the
             stones
             were
             hewed
             ,
             so
             no
             more
             assure
             your self
             will
             he
             ever
             in
             your
             heart
             set
             any
             good
             if
             you
             contemn
             the
             outward
             hewing
             and
             preparing
             of
             you
             by
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             his
             Servants
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             the
             former
             Tables
             broken
             ,
             and
             these
             new
             made
             ,
             some
             have
             thought
             to
             be
             figured
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             establishing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             our
             old
             corruption
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             our
             new
             Regeneration
             ,
             which
             must
             come
             in
             place
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             The
             greater
             manifestation
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Truth
             is
             vouchsafed
             unto
             us
             ,
             the
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             humble
             our selves
             and
             be
             thankful
             ,
             worshiping
             that
             God
             which
             so
             mercifully
             dealeth
             with
             us
             .
             Again
             ,
             when
             God
             gives
             signes
             of
             his
             presence
             let
             us
             make
             hast
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             passe
             away
             while
             we
             are
             hindred
             with
             this
             and
             that
             .
             God
             gives
             signes
             of
             his
             Presence
             in
             the
             Word
             preach'd
             ,
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             my
             heart
             by
             good
             Motions
             :
             O
             let
             him
             not
             passe
             away
             ;
             but
             make
             hast
             ,
             as
             Moses
             here
             did
             ,
             bow
             down
             and
             worship
             ,
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             God
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             had
             promised
             to
             be
             gracious
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Moses
             fals
             to
             prayer
             :
             to
             shew
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             kindle
             Prayer
             .
             Wherefore
             use
             (
             when
             you
             are
             dull
             to
             pray
             )
             to
             meditate
             upon
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             general
             ,
             particular
             ,
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             sweet
             ,
             so
             full
             of
             power
             to
             enflame
             a
             heart
             half
             dead
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             feel
             the
             fire
             kindle
             ,
             then
             pray
             ;
             it
             will
             flame
             out
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13
             It
             is
             you
             in
             the
             singular
             ;
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             publick
             things
             were
             to
             be
             done
             by
             publick
             persons
             ,
             the
             Altars
             here
             were
             to
             be
             pull'd
             down
             by
             Moses
             .
             But
             for
             private
             matters
             private
             men
             may
             do
             them
             ,
             as
             Iacob
             purg'd
             his
             own
             House
             of
             his
             Wives
             Idols
             .
             Private
             men
             to
             meddle
             with
             publick
             matters
             is
             dangerous
             .
             Paul
             came
             to
             Athens
             and
             found
             an
             Altar
             ,
             yet
             he
             threw
             it
             not
             down
             .
             Therefore
             beware
             of
             false
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             will
             
             rashly
             write
             of
             Reformation
             without
             tarrying
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             So
             every
             man
             may
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             the
             sweet
             society
             of
             man
             with
             man
             turn'd
             to
             bloud
             and
             slaughter
             .
             Some
             yet
             are
             too
             mild
             ,
             and
             they
             tell
             us
             Idolatry
             must
             be
             first
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             by
             true
             teaching
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             teaching
             must
             go
             before
             ,
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             is
             therefore
             the
             Magistrates
             work
             excluded
             ?
             No
             :
             For
             are
             not
             the
             sins
             also
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             by
             teaching
             ?
             and
             yet
             I
             hope
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             concurre
             with
             teaching
             ,
             and
             punish
             Theives
             and
             Murtherers
             .
             Much
             more
             then
             in
             the
             first
             Table
             touching
             Gods
             Honour
             and
             Service
             .
          
           
             Verse
             29.
             
             Modest
             men
             are
             not
             carried
             away
             with
             knowledge
             of
             their
             own
             gifts
             ,
             but
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             ignorant
             of
             them
             .
             In
             matters
             of
             Almes
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               your
               right
               hand
               know
               what
               your
               left
               hand
               doth
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             30.
             
             To
             note
             first
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             Faces
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             outward
             actions
             and
             words
             ,
             which
             appear
             to
             men
             ,
             should
             glister
             and
             shine
             ,
             
               So
               let
               your
               light
               shine
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               see
               your
               goodworks
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             shadow
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             which
             Moses
             now
             represented
             is
             only
             bright
             and
             shining
             in
             the
             Face
             ,
             a
             meer
             outward
             Justification
             before
             men
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             is
             all
             glorious
             within
             and
             without
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             lightneth
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             making
             it
             see
             and
             know
             sin
             ,
             but
             it
             lightneth
             not
             the
             Mind
             by
             Faith
             to
             save
             from
             sin
             ,
             Christ
             only
             doth
             this
             by
             his
             Spirit
             :
             Therefore
             saith
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               the
               people
               fear'd
               and
               durst
               not
               approach
               :
            
             The
             Law
             ever
             striking
             a
             terror
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             them
             that
             behold
             their
             sins
             in
             it
             and
             by
             it
             .
             Such
             a
             Fear
             there
             is
             in
             Guiltiness
             ,
             such
             Confidence
             in
             Innocency
             .
             When
             the
             Soul
             is
             once
             clear'd
             from
             sin
             it
             shall
             run
             to
             that
             Glory
             with
             Joy
             ,
             the
             least
             glimpse
             whereof
             now
             appales
             it
             ,
             and
             sends
             it
             away
             in
             terrour
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               35.
               
               Nihil
               in
               lege
               gloriosum
               ,
               habet
               Moses
               praeter
               solam
               faciem
               .
            
             His
             hands
             were
             leprous
             by
             putting
             them
             into
             his
             bosome
             ,
             his
             feet
             also
             had
             no
             glory
             ,
             he
             being
             bid
             to
             put
             off
             his
             shooes
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             that
             Ceremony
             was
             to
             deliver
             the
             Spouse
             unto
             another
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Gospel
             he
             appeared
             in
             the
             Mount
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
               totus
               glorificatus
            
             ,
             this
             sheweth
             the
             preheminence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             before
             the
             Law.
             The
             Latine
             reads
             ,
             
               &
               facies
               ejus
               erat
               cornuta
            
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             for
             the
             mistake
             of
             our
             Hebrew
             word
             Keren
             ,
             an
             Horn
             ,
             for
             Karan
             ,
             to
             shine
             ,
             Tostatus
             sayes
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Latine
             is
             ,
             
               emittebat
               radios
               sicut
               cornua
            
             .
             This
             also
             shews
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             only
             a
             shining
             of
             the
             Face
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             external
             Works
             before
             men
             .
             The
             Vail
             over
             Moses
             signifies
             the
             blindness
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             that
             when
             Moses
             is
             read
             they
             understand
             not
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             IF
             God
             had
             not
             been
             Friends
             with
             Israel
             he
             had
             not
             renewed
             his
             Law.
             As
             the
             Israelites
             were
             wilfully
             blind
             if
             they
             did
             not
             see
             Gods
             anger
             in
             the
             Tables
             broken
             :
             So
             could
             they
             not
             but
             hold
             it
             a
             good
             sign
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             God
             gave
             them
             his
             Testimonies
             .
             There
             was
             nothing
             wherein
             Israel
             out-stripped
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             more
             than
             in
             this
             Priviledge
             ,
             the
             pledge
             of
             his
             Covenant
             the
             Law
             written
             with
             Gods
             own
             hand
             .
             Oh
             what
             a
             Favour
             then
             is
             it
             where
             God
             bestows
             his
             Gospel
             upon
             any
             Nation
             .
             That
             was
             but
             a
             killing
             Letter
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Never
             is
             God
             throughly
             displeased
             with
             any
             People
             where
             that
             continues
             .
             For
             like
             as
             those
             which
             purposed
             love
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             off
             ,
             call
             for
             their
             tokens
             back
             again
             ;
             so
             when
             God
             begins
             once
             perfectly
             to
             mislike
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             he
             withdraws
             is
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             It
             is
             a
             very
             great
             blessing
             to
             have
             an
             importunate
             Conscience
             to
             stirre
             us
             up
             in
             all
             good
             Duties
             .
             Such
             a
             Conscience
             regards
             not
             what
             pleaseth
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             looketh
             too
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             perswadeth
             too
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             urgeth
             .
             This
             blessing
             
             had
             these
             willing
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             who
             gave
             freely
             to
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             Observe
             here
             ,
             their
             Heart
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Conscience
             stirr'd
             them
             up
             :
             ye
             have
             Bracelets
             ,
             ye
             have
             Rings
             ,
             offer
             them
             ,
             sayes
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             further
             this
             pious
             Work
             in
             hand
             :
             their
             Spirit
             made
             them
             willing
             ;
             their
             faithful
             Friend
             in
             their
             bosome
             Conscience
             overcame
             them
             with
             Arguments
             and
             strong
             perswasions
             .
             This
             then
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             Blessing
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             a
             faithful
             Conscience
             ;
             it
             will
             make
             a
             man
             part
             with
             all
             his
             Lusts
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Self-love
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             carnal
             Delights
             ,
             for
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             true
             Good.
             
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             When
             God
             was
             once
             reconciled
             to
             his
             People
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             after
             their
             sin
             in
             setting
             up
             the
             golden
             Calf
             ,
             in
             the
             thirty
             second
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             to
             testifie
             their
             great
             joy
             and
             thankfulness
             ,
             they
             brought
             stuffe
             more
             than
             enough
             to
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             Even
             the
             Women
             brought
             their
             Bracelets
             ,
             and
             Ear-rings
             ,
             and
             Tablets
             ;
             glad
             they
             had
             any
             thing
             of
             price
             to
             dedicate
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             seal
             up
             their
             thankfulness
             for
             this
             re-admittance
             into
             his
             Love
             and
             Favour
             .
             The
             new
             Converts
             ,
             Acts
             19.
             lost
             fifty
             thousand
             pieces
             of
             Silver
             in
             the
             burning
             of
             their
             Books
             to
             gain
             Christ
             ;
             all
             their
             curious
             Arts
             and
             Authors
             were
             not
             to
             be
             valued
             with
             one
             verse
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Matthew
             at
             his
             Conversion
             made
             a
             Feast
             like
             a
             King
             for
             Christ
             :
             Saint
             Lukes
             Centurion
             ,
             when
             once
             he
             became
             a
             Proselyte
             ,
             built
             a
             Synagogue
             ;
             thinking
             it
             a
             happy
             purchase
             to
             gain
             eternal
             Habitations
             by
             a
             temporal
             Mansion
             .
          
           
             Verse
             30.
             
             Bezalel
             being
             well
             descended
             of
             the
             honourable
             Tribe
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             Aholiab
             not
             so
             well
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             meaner
             Tribe
             ,
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Dan
             ,
             it
             affords
             us
             this
             observation
             ,
             that
             God
             bestowes
             not
             his
             Gifts
             ever
             according
             to
             Birth
             ,
             but
             maketh
             them
             in
             Vertue
             equal
             ,
             whom
             earthly
             respect
             and
             humane
             descent
             have
             made
             very
             unequal
             .
             Neither
             doth
             he
             yield
             them
             praise
             for
             Birth
             ,
             but
             for
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             singular
             ability
             to
             teach
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THough
             these
             two
             learned
             Artizans
             were
             inspired
             by
             God
             ,
             whose
             Spirit
             was
             their
             Master
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             called
             by
             Moses
             .
             Ministers
             must
             have
             an
             outward
             as
             well
             as
             an
             inward
             Call
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             sent
             by
             man
             before
             they
             presume
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             No
             man
             might
             come
             uncalled
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             .
             What
             then
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             such
             as
             come
             without
             a
             Call
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Christ
             would
             not
             let
             the
             Devil
             preach
             him
             ,
             
               Mark
               1.
               
               Quia
               extra
               vocationem
               ,
            
             (
             as
             one
             well
             noteth
             )
             because
             he
             had
             no
             calling
             to
             such
             an
             Office.
             Ministers
             are
             Embassadors
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Treason
             to
             enter
             upon
             an
             Embassie
             before
             commanded
             by
             our
             Prince
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             be
             a
             mans
             own
             ordainer
             (
             as
             Basils
             word
             is
             )
             to
             clap
             down
             into
             Moses
             Chair
             upon
             a
             vain
             Enthusiasme
             ,
             is
             prophane
             presumption
             ,
             and
             uot
             to
             undertake
             our
             Office
             but
             invade
             it
             ;
             being
             so
             esteem'd
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             that
             fearful
             Irony
             to
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             
               I
               sent
               them
               not
               ,
               yet
               they
               run
            
             ;
             run
             ,
             knowing
             nor
             why
             nor
             whither
             ;
             like
             Ahimaaz
             in
             Samuel
             ;
             and
             at
             length
             ,
             like
             him
             ,
             they
             can
             tell
             no
             tidings
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             What
             large
             Endowments
             were
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Church
             by
             our
             devout
             and
             liberal
             Predecessors
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             Laws
             were
             fain
             to
             restrain
             the
             bounty
             of
             those
             Contributions
             :
             But
             now
             the
             Church
             may
             cry
             with
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               my
               leanness
               ,
               my
               leanness
            
             .
             What
             a
             shame
             this
             is
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             that
             Sacriledge
             should
             croud
             in
             with
             Religion
             :
             Why
             should
             our
             better
             knowledge
             find
             us
             lesse
             conscionable
             .
             O
             injurious
             Zeal
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             think
             the
             Church
             cannot
             be
             holy
             enough
             unlesse
             she
             beg
             .
             It
             was
             said
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             
               Religion
               bred
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               the
               Daughter
               eat
               up
               the
               Mother
               .
            
             I
             know-not
             ,
             if
             the
             Daughter
             devour'd
             the
             Mother
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             men
             of
             these
             times
             would
             devour
             both
             Daughter
             and
             Mother
             .
             When
             Moses
             built
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             we
             read
             here
             ,
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             with-hold
             the
             People
             from
             giving
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             forward
             ;
             but
             
             now
             would
             God
             we
             could
             stay
             their
             hands
             from
             robbing
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             There
             are
             many
             who
             call
             for
             a
             learned
             Ministery
             in
             every
             Parish
             ,
             yet
             still
             keep
             to
             themselves
             that
             which
             should
             maintain
             this
             Learning
             and
             this
             Minister
             .
             A
             strange
             perverseness
             to
             desire
             no
             Benefice
             may
             be
             without
             cure
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             require
             a
             cure
             without
             a
             Benefice
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             In
             the
             building
             of
             this
             Sanctuary
             the
             stuffe
             the
             People
             brought
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             nay
             too
             much
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             :
             Men
             may
             do
             and
             over-do
             ,
             if
             they
             rely
             upon
             their
             Works
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             merit
             Heaven
             by
             their
             Actions
             .
             Master
             ,
             said
             they
             in
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             chap.
             6
             28.
             
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               that
               we
               may
               work
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ?
            
             We
             would
             still
             be
             working
             ,
             weaving
             a
             Web
             of
             our
             own
             Righteousness
             ;
             spinning
             a
             Thread
             of
             our
             own
             to
             climb
             up
             to
             Heaven
             by
             ;
             that
             we
             might
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             Heaven
             as
             mine
             own
             purchase
             :
             but
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             ;
             and
             learn
             to
             be
             in
             duty
             in
             respect
             of
             performance
             ,
             and
             yet
             out
             of
             duty
             in
             respect
             of
             dependance
             ;
             let
             us
             do
             all
             Righteousness
             ,
             but
             rest
             in
             none
             ,
             rely
             upon
             none
             but
             only
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THe
             Ark
             was
             a
             Chest
             or
             Cabinet
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             betwixt
             God
             and
             his
             People
             was
             kept
             ;
             and
             just
             so
             big
             every
             way
             this
             Ark
             as
             was
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             verse
             6.
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Covenant
             is
             answerable
             to
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             his
             Mercy
             to
             his
             Covenant
             .
             Get
             therefore
             into
             Covenant
             with
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             mayst
             rest
             sure
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             his
             Gaace
             ,
             but
             neither
             of
             these
             belong
             to
             those
             that
             are
             without
             the
             Covenant
             :
             For
             as
             the
             Mercy-seat
             was
             no
             larger
             than
             the
             Ark
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             than
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Ark
             and
             Mercy-seat
             were
             never
             asunder
             ,
             so
             God
             is
             near
             to
             all
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             in
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             This
             Merey-seat
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             signifies
             a
             covering
             ,
             or
             coffering
             up
             of
             our
             sins
             ;
             the
             appeasing
             of
             an
             angry
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             Propitiation
             or
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Rom.
               3.
               25.
               
               We
               are
               justified
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               to
               be
               a
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               through
               faith
               in
               his
               bloud
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             cover
             and
             coffer
             up
             our
             sins
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             this
             Text
             and
             the
             ninth
             verse
             ;
             where
             the
             Ark
             covering
             the
             two
             Tables
             within
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Mercy-seat
             covering
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             the
             Cherubims
             covering
             the
             Mercy-seat
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             shewed
             Christ
             covering
             the
             Curses
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             in
             whom
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             These
             Cherubims
             here
             were
             to
             represent
             the
             holy
             Angels
             attending
             upon
             God
             ,
             waiting
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             looking
             intentively
             into
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christ
             ,
             especially
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Mystery
             which
             concerns
             our
             Redemption
             ;
             as
             the
             Cherubims
             did
             here
             into
             the
             Mercy-seat
             .
             And
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             made
             out
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Propitiatory
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Angels
             have
             their
             establishment
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             :
             So
             that
             if
             they
             need
             Mercy
             how
             much
             more
             do
             we
             ?
             If
             their
             faces
             are
             continually
             bent
             upon
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             look
             off
             ?
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Angels
             were
             not
             redeemed
             by
             Christ
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             are
             under
             Christ
             as
             a
             head
             of
             Government
             ,
             of
             Influence
             ,
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             This
             represents
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             both
             which
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Truth
             ,
             and
             one
             Doctrine
             ;
             the
             Old
             having
             his
             face
             towards
             the
             New
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             also
             looking
             towards
             the
             Old.
             For
             what
             is
             the
             Old
             Testament
             but
             the
             New
             obscure
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             but
             the
             Old
             made
             plain
             ?
             And
             both
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             look
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             true
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             the
             Seat
             of
             Mercy
             ;
             they
             being
             saved
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             by
             believing
             Christ
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             we
             being
             saved
             in
             the
             New
             by
             believing
             he
             is
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             VVHile
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             was
             in
             a
             journeying
             condition
             ,
             a
             small
             Altar
             and
             a
             slender
             Sacrifice
             were
             sufficient
             ;
             but
             in
             Solomons
             time
             the
             Altar
             was
             four
             times
             as
             big
             as
             this
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             multiplied
             .
             God
             looks
             upon
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             content
             with
             what
             they
             are
             able
             to
             perform
             .
             When
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             persecution
             ,
             a
             Grot
             or
             Cave
             of
             the
             Earth
             may
             passe
             with
             God
             for
             a
             Temple
             ,
             and
             a
             Turfe
             of
             the
             same
             Earth
             for
             an
             Altar
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Presence
             in
             such
             holes
             shall
             be
             as
             eminent
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             when
             that
             Temple
             was
             in
             its
             greatest
             Glory
             .
             But
             when
             God
             shall
             please
             to
             restore
             his
             Church
             to
             Peace
             and
             Plenty
             ,
             then
             God
             doth
             expect
             that
             our
             returns
             of
             Duty
             should
             be
             answerable
             to
             such
             Blessings
             ;
             that
             as
             our
             Peace
             and
             Prosperity
             is
             more
             than
             it
             was
             ,
             so
             should
             our
             service
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             exceed
             in
             a
             due
             proportion
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             A
             good
             Prince
             doth
             the
             Office
             which
             Moses
             his
             Glasses
             did
             at
             the
             brasen
             Sea
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             For
             he
             shews
             others
             their
             spots
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             pious
             and
             unspotted
             life
             of
             his
             own
             shews
             his
             Subjects
             their
             deficiencies
             .
             And
             to
             make
             an
             higher
             use
             of
             Moses
             his
             Glasse
             than
             to
             see
             a
             King
             in
             ;
             the
             whole
             Creation
             is
             that
             Glasse
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             see
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             even
             our
             God
             himself
             .
             Scarce
             can
             you
             imagine
             a
             vainer
             thing
             (
             except
             you
             will
             except
             the
             vain
             lookers
             on
             in
             that
             Action
             )
             than
             the
             Looking-glasses
             of
             Women
             ,
             and
             yet
             Moses
             brought
             those
             Looking-glasses
             to
             a
             religious
             use
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             that
             came
             in
             the
             spots
             of
             dirt
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             wash
             themselves
             clean
             before
             they
             passed
             any
             further
             .
             There
             is
             not
             so
             poor
             a
             Creature
             but
             may
             be
             thy
             Glasse
             to
             see
             thy
             God
             in
             .
             The
             greatest
             flat
             Glasse
             that
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             cannot
             represent
             any
             thing
             greater
             than
             it
             is
             .
             If
             every
             Gnat
             that
             flies
             were
             an
             Archangel
             ,
             all
             that
             could
             but
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             poorest
             Worm
             that
             creeps
             tels
             me
             that
             .
             If
             I
             should
             ask
             the
             Basilisk
             ,
             how
             camest
             thou
             by
             those
             killing
             Eyes
             ,
             he
             would
             tell
             me
             ,
             thy
             God
             made
             me
             so
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             should
             ask
             the
             slow
             worm
             ,
             how
             camest
             thou
             to
             be
             without
             Eyes
             ?
             he
             would
             tell
             me
             ,
             thy
             God
             made
             me
             so
             .
             The
             Cedar
             is
             no
             better
             a
             Glasse
             to
             see
             God
             in
             than
             the
             Hysop
             on
             the
             Wall.
             All
             things
             that
             are
             ,
             are
             equally
             removed
             from
             being
             nothing
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             hath
             any
             being
             is
             by
             that
             very
             Being
             a
             Glasse
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             see
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Root
             and
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Being
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             The
             work
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             perform'd
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             God
             ;
             not
             as
             Bezaliel
             and
             Aholiab
             thought
             fit
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             knowing
             Men
             ,
             and
             great
             Artizans
             ,
             nor
             yet
             as
             Moses
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             but
             sayes
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               Moses
            
             .
             In
             matters
             of
             concernment
             about
             Gods
             Service
             and
             Worship
             ,
             who
             so
             fit
             to
             command
             and
             prescribe
             as
             God.
             Men
             are
             but
             Men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             erre
             .
             The
             holy
             Patriarchs
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             were
             holy
             Men
             ,
             yet
             they
             strayed
             into
             some
             sinful
             Actions
             ;
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             were
             holy
             Men
             ,
             yet
             they
             strayed
             into
             some
             erroneous
             Opinions
             :
             and
             therefore
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             can
             be
             an
             infallible
             Warrant
             for
             us
             .
             If
             God
             command
             
               Moses
               ,
               Moses
            
             may
             command
             us
             .
             Neither
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             Sacrifice
             ,
             nor
             Priest
             are
             of
             our
             own
             contriving
             ,
             any
             invention
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             prescribed
             and
             founded
             by
             God
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             IN
             all
             which
             rowes
             we
             may
             observe
             these
             seven
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             shining
             of
             the
             stones
             ,
             pointing
             to
             the
             Purity
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             their
             price
             of
             great
             value
             and
             worth
             ,
             signifying
             ,
             at
             what
             price
             Christ
             valued
             his
             Church
             at
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             their
             place
             or
             situation
             ;
             they
             are
             set
             in
             the
             Pectoral
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             must
             carry
             them
             on
             his
             Heart
             ,
             signifying
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             as
             much
             care
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             inclosed
             in
             his
             Heart
             ;
             le
             ts
             out
             his
             Bloud
             to
             make
             room
             in
             his
             Heart
             for
             them
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             their
             number
             twelve
             ,
             implying
             ,
             that
             with
             Christ
             is
             plentiful
             Redemption
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             their
             order
             ,
             they
             stood
             in
             a
             comely
             Quadrangle
             :
             Christ
             hath
             stablished
             a
             comely
             Order
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             keep
             our
             ranks
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             Figure
             being
             four-square
             ,
             signifying
             ,
             the
             stability
             and
             firmness
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Satan
             and
             all
             Deceivers
             shall
             not
             pick
             one
             stone
             out
             of
             Christs
             Pectoral
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             quantity
             ;
             as
             all
             the
             Names
             of
             Israel
             were
             gathered
             into
             a
             narrow
             compass
             ;
             so
             Christ
             shall
             gather
             together
             into
             one
             all
             the
             dispersed
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             present
             them
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             beautiful
             and
             pretious
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             The
             care
             that
             was
             here
             taken
             to
             preserve
             the
             Ephod
             that
             it
             should
             not
             rent
             ,
             serves
             to
             teach
             us
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             to
             use
             all
             circumspection
             and
             diligence
             to
             keep
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             to
             break
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             divide
             ,
             to
             cut
             asunder
             the
             very
             Veins
             and
             Sinews
             of
             the
             mystical
             Body
             of
             Christ.
             And
             therefore
             Saint
             Paul
             doth
             conjure
             his
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             1.
             10.
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             
               they
               speak
               one
               and
               the
               samething
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               be
               perfectly
               joyn'd
               together
               ,
               in
               one
               mind
               and
               in
               one
               judgement
               .
            
             I
             or
             Schisms
             do
             disjoynt
             Men
             ,
             they
             shake
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Senses
             ,
             and
             fright
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Wits
             .
             
               Beware
               therefore
            
             ,
             sayes
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Concision
               ,
               Phil.
            
             3.
             2.
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             make
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             cut
             the
             Church
             into
             little
             pieces
             ,
             and
             sucking
             Congregations
             .
             Christs
             Coat
             was
             seamless
             ,
             and
             his
             Dove
             but
             one
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             famous
             for
             their
             unity
             :
             As
             the
             Curtains
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             were
             joyn'd
             together
             by
             Loops
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             by
             Love
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             stones
             of
             the
             Temple
             they
             were
             so
             close
             cemented
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             seem'd
             to
             be
             all
             but
             one
             stone
             ,
             to
             have
             all
             but
             one
             mind
             and
             one
             soul.
             
          
           
             Verse
             26.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             Ministers
             to
             live
             their
             own
             Sermons
             ,
             to
             be
             fruitful
             as
             well
             as
             painful
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             as
             well
             by
             their
             Life
             as
             Doctrine
             .
             Not
             like
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             it
             was
             pitty
             he
             should
             ever
             go
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             it
             was
             pitty
             he
             should
             ever
             come
             out
             of
             it
             .
             Every
             good
             Ministers
             six
             dayes
             should
             be
             a
             Commentary
             on
             the
             seventh
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             life
             in
             the
             week
             dayes
             should
             be
             the
             use
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             he
             delivers
             upon
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
             For
             which
             reason
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Predicants
             of
             old
             were
             call'd
             
               Operari●
               ,
               quia
               opere
               magis
               quam
               ore
               praedicarent
               ,
            
             because
             they
             should
             preach
             no
             lesse
             by
             their
             Actions
             than
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             send
             forth
             a
             savour
             unto
             life
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             their
             Lives
             as
             their
             Doctrines
             .
             And
             this
             is
             to
             have
             the
             Priests
             Garment
             fring'd
             about
             with
             a
             Bell
             and
             a
             Pomegranate
             :
             to
             shew
             they
             must
             be
             neither
             dumb
             Dogs
             ,
             nor
             stinking
             Weeds
             ;
             but
             lead
             the
             People
             as
             well
             with
             the
             sweet
             scent
             and
             savour
             of
             their
             Actions
             ,
             as
             the
             sound
             of
             their
             Words
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XL.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               13.
               
               MOses
            
             that
             is
             appointed
             here
             to
             annoint
             and
             consecrate
             others
             was
             never
             annointed
             and
             consecrated
             himself
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             might
             learn
             not
             to
             value
             external
             Sacraments
             or
             Signs
             by
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             Again
             ,
             that
             the
             invisible
             Grace
             is
             of
             force
             without
             the
             visible
             sign
             when
             God
             will
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             in
             Moses
             here
             :
             but
             then
             withal
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             Command
             of
             God
             to
             Moses
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             Gods
             Vicegerent
             ,
             or
             Vicar-general
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             he
             did
             God
             did
             .
             And
             certainly
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             order
             ,
             may
             prescribe
             the
             form
             and
             manner
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             Observe
             how
             often
             from
             this
             to
             the
             two
             and
             thirtieth
             verse
             is
             repeated
             
               as
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               Moses
            
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             sweet
             commanded
             Obedience
             is
             .
             Were
             it
             as
             acceptable
             to
             God
             to
             be
             served
             with
             inventions
             ,
             never
             would
             these
             repetitions
             be
             made
             .
             Beware
             therefore
             of
             these
             wayes
             :
             and
             in
             very
             reason
             conclude
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             expect
             from
             your
             Servant
             your
             Commands
             to
             be
             fulfill'd
             according
             to
             your
             will
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             God
             expect
             the
             same
             obedience
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             Verse
             32.
             
             Those
             that
             dispense
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             that
             wait
             upon
             his
             Altar
             ,
             must
             come
             with
             clean
             hands
             and
             a
             pure
             heart
             .
             Holiness
             becomes
             every
             man
             well
             ,
             but
             best
             of
             all
             publick
             persons
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             for
             example
             of
             good
             ,
             but
             liberty
             of
             controlling
             ill
             .
             The
             Snuffers
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             made
             to
             purge
             others
             must
             be
             of
             pure
             Gold
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             that
             is
             to
             purifie
             and
             cleanse
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             must
             be
             first
             washed
             himself
             .
             But
             now
             suppose
             the
             Priest
             be
             unclean
             ,
             be
             vicious
             (
             and
             who
             can
             say
             he
             is
             not
             so
             ?
             )
             must
             ●he
             People
             notwithstanding
             seek
             the
             Law
             at
             his
             mouth
             ,
             follow
             his
             Doctrine
             ?
             Yes
             certainly
             .
             For
             what
             if
             the
             Sacrificer
             be
             unclean
             ,
             is
             the
             Offering
             so
             ?
             Scripture
             is
             Scripture
             though
             the
             Devil
             speak
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             34.
             
             That
             thus
             he
             might
             grace
             that
             outward
             place
             now
             appointed
             for
             holy
             Assemblies
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             teach
             how
             great
             account
             all
             People
             ought
             to
             make
             of
             their
             Churches
             and
             Church-meetings
             .
          
           
             Verse
             36.
             
             The
             Children
             of
             Israels
             Journey
             to
             Canaan
             was
             thorow
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             Arabia
             :
             Their
             Guides
             were
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Cloud
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Fire
             by
             night
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             Journey
             was
             this
             :
             When
             the
             Pillar
             moved
             they
             moved
             ,
             when
             the
             Pillar
             stood
             still
             they
             stood
             still
             .
             By
             all
             which
             a
             further
             matter
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             regiment
             of
             Christ
             over
             his
             Church
             is
             signified
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             us
             is
             as
             Passengers
             and
             Travellers
             to
             an
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Journey
             we
             are
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             desart
             Wilderness
             of
             this
             World.
             Our
             Guide
             is
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             figured
             by
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Fire
             and
             Cloud
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             he
             sheweth
             us
             how
             far
             we
             may
             go
             in
             every
             Action
             ,
             and
             where
             we
             must
             stand
             ,
             and
             he
             goes
             before
             us
             as
             our
             Guide
             to
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           PRACTICAL
           COMMENTARY
           UPON
           THE
           THIRD
           BOOK
           OF
           MOSES
           CALLED
           LEVITICUS
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             THE
             party
             bringing
             the
             Sacrifice
             did
             by
             this
             sign
             ,
             
               of
               laying
               on
               his
               hand
               ,
               &c.
            
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             himself
             deserved
             to
             die
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             he
             was
             spared
             ,
             and
             his
             desert
             laid
             upon
             the
             Beast
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             die
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             lay
             upon
             him
             all
             his
             iniquities
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             apply
             Christ
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             he
             died
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             my
             sins
             ,
             your
             sins
             ,
             being
             the
             only
             Propitiation
             for
             sin
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             laying
             on
             the
             hand
             shewed
             ,
             that
             men
             bringing
             Sacrifices
             to
             God
             ,
             should
             rather
             sacrifice
             their
             exorbitant
             affections
             than
             those
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             God
             tyed
             them
             to
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             suffered
             them
             to
             sacrifice
             where
             they
             pleased
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             might
             be
             kept
             from
             using
             any
             unlawful
             
             manner
             in
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             have
             done
             if
             in
             every
             place
             at
             their
             pleasure
             they
             might
             have
             Sacrificed
             .
             The
             same
             reason
             is
             now
             for
             our
             set
             publick
             places
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             are
             to
             perform
             their
             Duties
             to
             God
             after
             one
             manner
             ,
             not
             allowed
             at
             their
             will
             every
             one
             to
             have
             a
             several
             place
             ,
             lest
             private
             places
             should
             breed
             private
             Fancies
             ,
             Errors
             ,
             and
             Heresies
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             This
             was
             to
             teach
             the
             Party
             that
             offered
             the
             Sacrifice
             to
             offer
             up
             himself
             to
             the
             Lord
             flayed
             and
             without
             skin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             all
             counterfeit
             and
             hypocritical
             shews
             ,
             without
             all
             earthly
             ,
             vain
             ,
             and
             proud
             Confidence
             in
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             Works
             or
             Worth
             whatsoever
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             naked
             and
             bare
             ,
             to
             present
             himself
             to
             his
             God
             with
             a
             single
             and
             faithful
             heart
             ,
             boasting
             of
             no
             Desert
             ,
             but
             humbly
             craving
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             for
             Christs
             sake
             the
             true
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             This
             was
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             the
             poorer
             sort
             of
             Offerers
             ;
             for
             thus
             are
             they
             assured
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             were
             not
             of
             ability
             to
             Offer
             unto
             him
             Oxen
             and
             Sheep
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             as
             dear
             to
             him
             as
             those
             that
             could
             so
             do
             ,
             and
             their
             Sacrifice
             of
             Pigeons
             or
             Turtles
             yeelded
             as
             sweet
             a
             savour
             .
             And
             thus
             gracious
             will
             God
             ever
             be
             ;
             even
             two
             Mites
             of
             a
             poor
             Widdow
             shall
             be
             accepted
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             Spice
             ,
             or
             Goats-hair
             ,
             or
             what
             my
             power
             is
             to
             bring
             unto
             him
             shall
             be
             received
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Gift
             ,
             but
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             Giver
             that
             God
             looks
             upon
             and
             respects
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             poor
             Widdows
             Mite
             could
             weigh
             but
             little
             very
             little
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Heart
             weigh'd
             heavy
             ;
             and
             so
             her
             Heart
             being
             put
             to
             her
             Mite
             ,
             gave
             it
             weight
             above
             the
             greater
             (
             but
             far
             more
             heartless
             )
             largesses
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             THis
             Offering
             thus
             parted
             and
             sprinkled
             with
             Oyl
             ,
             signified
             the
             Graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             where
             with
             Christ
             was
             fully
             annointed
             within
             and
             without
             above
             his
             fellows
             .
             For
             they
             were
             only
             singly
             annointed
             ,
             either
             as
             Kings
             ,
             or
             as
             Priests
             ,
             or
             as
             Prophets
             :
             but
             Christ
             was
             a
             thrice
             Sacred
             annointed
             Person
             ;
             a
             Prophet
             to
             teach
             us
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             a
             Priest
             to
             purge
             us
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             a
             King
             to
             guide
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             And
             this
             three-fold
             Office
             of
             our
             Saviour
             was
             really
             represented
             by
             the
             Oyl
             wherewith
             he
             was
             annointed
             ;
             For
             first
             ,
             Oyl
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Psalms
             to
             make
             
               a
               chearful
               countenance
            
             ,
             and
             thus
             doth
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             make
             not
             only
             a
             cheerful
             Countenance
             ,
             but
             a
             cheerful
             Heart
             and
             Soul
             by
             Preaching
             the
             glad
             Tydings
             of
             Salvation
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Oyl
             doth
             supple
             and
             cure
             Wounds
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             the
             Wounds
             of
             our
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             with
             that
             precious
             Ointment
             of
             his
             Blood.
             Thirdly
             ,
             Oyl
             will
             still
             be
             the
             uppermost
             of
             all
             Liquors
             ;
             so
             likewise
             Christ
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             above
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             hath
             the
             Soveraignty
             over
             all
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             By
             this
             Rule
             of
             having
             no
             Leaven
             ,
             they
             were
             taught
             the
             purity
             of
             Christs
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Holiness
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
             his
             Doctrine
             so
             pure
             ,
             that
             it
             maketh
             others
             pure
             ,
             Iohn
             15.
             3.
             and
             his
             Life
             so
             pure
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             his
             false
             Accusers
             could
             fasten
             no
             fault
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Innocency
             ,
             he
             appeased
             Gods
             Wrath
             for
             our
             Impurity
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             taught
             the
             Church
             that
             after
             Christs
             Example
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             free
             from
             both
             these
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             ill
             manners
             ;
             not
             Teaching
             if
             they
             be
             Teachers
             any
             corrupt
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             believing
             and
             holding
             if
             they
             be
             no
             Teachers
             any
             absurd
             Untruths
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             Salt
             was
             required
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             to
             figure
             out
             Christ
             ,
             who
             indeed
             is
             the
             true
             Salt
             ,
             that
             seasoneth
             us
             and
             all
             our
             Works
             ,
             or
             else
             neither
             we
             nor
             they
             please
             God.
             Sin
             hath
             made
             us
             unsavory
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             till
             this
             Salt
             be
             sprinkled
             over
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             access
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             savour
             with
             him
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             by
             Salt
             here
             we
             may
             understand
             Mortification
             ,
             and
             holy
             discretion
             ,
             or
             sincerity
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Saints
             are
             seasoned
             and
             preserved
             from
             the
             putrefaction
             of
             Sin
             and
             Error
             ;
             and
             being
             preserved
             themselves
             ,
             they
             preserve
             others
             .
             For
             as
             Salt
             keepeth
             Flesh
             from
             putrifying
             ,
             
             so
             do
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             are
             therefore
             sprinkled
             up
             and
             down
             (
             here
             one
             and
             there
             one
             )
             to
             keep
             the
             rest
             from
             stinking
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             THE
             Fat
             that
             was
             upon
             the
             Inwards
             was
             offered
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Inwards
             themselves
             ,
             in
             particular
             the
             Heart
             was
             not
             offered
             .
             For
             the
             Heart
             &
             Brain
             were
             never
             Offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Fountains
             and
             secret
             Arks
             wherein
             lurks
             all
             Iniquity
             .
             And
             yet
             though
             the
             Heart
             be
             not
             given
             ,
             yet
             hearty
             Thanks
             must
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             cometh
             not
             from
             the
             Roof
             of
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             but
             the
             Root
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             the
             most
             inward
             part
             and
             bottom
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             Some
             have
             judg'd
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Flesh
             to
             be
             here
             shadowed
             ,
             which
             of
             a
             true
             Child
             of
             God
             are
             to
             be
             kill'd
             and
             slain
             as
             Sacrifices
             were
             ,
             and
             mortified
             .
             Others
             looking
             at
             the
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             usually
             noteth
             by
             the
             word
             Fat
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             have
             thought
             that
             herein
             was
             figured
             how
             Men
             ought
             to
             offer
             unto
             God
             ever
             of
             their
             best
             ,
             as
             Numb
             .
             18.
             12.
             
             &
             Psal.
             81.
             16.
             but
             now
             in
             the
             Tithes
             and
             Duties
             do
             you
             give
             the
             best
             ?
             do
             you
             offer
             the
             Fat
             ?
             He
             that
             lives
             licentiously
             all
             his
             Youth
             ,
             and
             intends
             to
             offer
             unto
             God
             his
             Old
             Age
             ,
             when
             for
             debility
             of
             Body
             he
             can
             do
             no
             more
             harm
             ,
             doth
             he
             offer
             unto
             God
             the
             Fat
             or
             the
             Lean
             ,
             the
             Best
             or
             the
             Worst
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             because
             this
             Fat
             that
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             was
             an
             Inward
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             Outward
             ;
             others
             have
             thought
             that
             thereby
             was
             figured
             how
             careful
             we
             must
             ever
             be
             to
             offer
             unto
             God
             our
             Inwards
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             External
             Duty
             can
             or
             will
             please
             God.
             The
             Lord
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               Loveth
               truth
               in
               the
               inward
               parts
               ,
               and
               his
               Sacrifice
               is
               a
               troubled
               spirit
               ,
               a
               broken
               and
               a
               contrite
               heart
               within
               ,
            
             not
             a
             pale
             face
             ,
             a
             down
             look
             ,
             many
             outward
             sighs
             that
             are
             heard
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             The
             Lords
             prohibition
             of
             Fat
             did
             teach
             them
             to
             use
             a
             modest
             ,
             moderate
             ,
             and
             fitting
             Diet
             ;
             Blood
             also
             was
             forbidden
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             learn
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             mercy
             and
             loving-kindness
             in
             all
             their
             Actions
             and
             Behaviours
             .
             Gods
             People
             must
             neither
             be
             Carnal
             nor
             Cruel
             ;
             but
             their
             Souls
             must
             shew
             mercy
             as
             their
             Heavenly
             Father
             is
             merciful
             ,
             and
             their
             Delight
             must
             be
             not
             inluxurious
             ,
             and
             high-feeding
             Dishes
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Marrow
             ,
             and
             Fatness
             ,
             and
             Sweetness
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             WHen
             you
             read
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             had
             need
             sometimes
             to
             offer
             for
             his
             Negligences
             and
             Ignorances
             ;
             you
             see
             how
             plainly
             it
             was
             taught
             to
             that
             People
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             not
             the
             true
             High
             Priest
             ,
             which
             should
             make
             perfect
             satisfaction
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             another
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             even
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             By
             this
             sevenfold
             sprinkling
             ,
             the
             grievousness
             of
             sin
             is
             noted
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             in
             Genesis
             ,
             he
             that
             slayeth
             Cain
             shall
             be
             punished
             seven-fold
             ,
             that
             is
             grievously
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             seven
             times
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Blood
             shews
             ,
             that
             every
             sin
             with
             God
             deserveth
             seven
             punishments
             ,
             that
             is
             sharp
             and
             great
             punishment
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             deal
             with
             us
             in
             Justice
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             The
             Blood
             was
             put
             on
             the
             Horns
             of
             the
             Altar
             of
             sweet
             Incense
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             no
             Prayer
             can
             peirce
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             The
             whole
             Bullock
             was
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             being
             a
             sin-offering
             ;
             to
             teach
             men
             to
             burn
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             divide
             them
             ;
             as
             we
             do
             when
             we
             say
             I
             will
             amend
             my
             
             Drunkenness
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             leave
             my
             Swearing
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             all
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             willingly
             keep
             none
             ,
             lest
             but
             one
             being
             wilfully
             still
             delighted
             in
             ,
             burn
             us
             wholly
             in
             Hell
             for
             ever
             .
             When
             Moses
             with
             the
             Israelites
             was
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             Pharaoh
             would
             have
             had
             them
             leave
             their
             Cattle
             behind
             them
             ,
             saving
             what
             they
             intended
             to
             Sacrifice
             ;
             answer
             was
             made
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             leave
             one
             hoof
             of
             a
             Beast
             behind
             ,
             Exod.
             10.
             26.
             and
             so
             deal
             you
             with
             your
             Sins
             ,
             leave
             not
             one
             hoof
             of
             Sin
             behind
             ,
             no
             one
             sin
             ,
             no
             part
             of
             a
             Sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             wittingly
             ,
             willingly
             ,
             and
             boldly
             continuing
             in
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             free
             from
             Sin
             in
             this
             Life
             we
             cannot
             be
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             A
             multitude
             of
             Offenders
             excuseth
             no
             offence
             ,
             but
             if
             even
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             should
             sin
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             yet
             a
             Sin-Offering
             must
             be
             offered
             by
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             their
             number
             yeeldeth
             no
             excuse
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             this
             phrase
             
               hid
               from
               the
               Eyes
            
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             the
             state
             of
             many
             a
             Man
             and
             Woman
             doing
             evill
             .
             The
             matter
             is
             hid
             from
             their
             Eyes
             in
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             and
             all-be-it
             they
             lye
             at
             the
             Pits
             brink
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             and
             Destruction
             ,
             yet
             they
             see
             it
             not
             ,
             feel
             it
             not
             ,
             are
             not
             troubled
             with
             it
             :
             because
             indeed
             they
             never
             sit
             and
             take
             an
             account
             of
             themselves
             and
             their
             Works
             .
             The
             godly
             do
             this
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             there
             is
             a
             time
             of
             Knowing
             to
             them
             as
             there
             was
             of
             hiding
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             The
             Priest
             here
             used
             a
             seven-fold
             sprinkling
             of
             Blood
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             we
             observe
             a
             seven-fold
             shedding
             of
             Blood
             in
             Christ
             :
             in
             his
             Circumcision
             ,
             in
             his
             Agony
             ,
             in
             his
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Prophesie
             ,
             
               Isai.
               50.
               6.
               
               I
               gave
               my
               cheeks
               to
               them
               that
               pluck'd
               off
               the
               hair
               ,
            
             and
             in
             his
             Scourging
             ,
             in
             his
             Crowning
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Nailing
             ,
             and
             lastly
             in
             the
             piercing
             of
             his
             side
             ;
             these
             seven
             Channels
             hath
             the
             Blood
             of
             thy
             Saviour
             found
             .
             Pour
             out
             the
             Blood
             of
             thy
             Soul
             ;
             Sacrifice
             thy
             stubborn
             and
             Rebellious
             Will
             seven
             times
             too
             ;
             seven
             times
             ,
             that
             is
             every
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             seven
             times
             every
             day
             ,
             for
             so
             often
             a
             Just
             man
             falleth
             ;
             and
             then
             how
             low
             must
             that
             Man
             lye
             at
             last
             ,
             if
             he
             fall
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             never
             rise
             upon
             any
             fall
             ;
             and
             therefore
             raise
             thy self
             as
             often
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             thou
             fallest
             .
          
           
             Verse
             27.
             
             In
             all
             Sacrifices
             where
             Blood
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             the
             Fat
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             too
             .
             If
             thou
             wilt
             Sacrifice
             the
             Blood
             of
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             Sacrifice
             the
             Fat
             too
             .
             If
             thou
             give
             over
             thy
             purpose
             of
             continuing
             in
             sin
             ,
             give
             over
             the
             memory
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             over
             all
             that
             thou
             possessest
             unjustly
             and
             hast
             corruptly
             got
             by
             that
             sin
             ,
             else
             thou
             keepest
             the
             Fat
             from
             God
             ,
             though
             thou
             give
             him
             the
             Blood.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             WE
             are
             not
             ever
             clean
             when
             we
             see
             not
             any
             uncleanness
             :
             for
             our
             fault
             may
             be
             hid
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             not
             ware
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             David
             prayeth
             for
             his
             secret
             sins
             ;
             but
             still
             it
             remaineth
             an
             Uncleanness
             though
             we
             be
             blind
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             destroy
             us
             if
             we
             see
             it
             not
             in
             time
             .
             Upon
             our
             Garments
             we
             endure
             no
             manner
             of
             Uncleanness
             ,
             not
             a
             little
             Mote
             but
             we
             brush
             and
             beat
             it
             off
             .
             Yet
             our
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             are
             unclean
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             it
             not
             ,
             we
             go
             not
             about
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             but
             use
             all
             the
             means
             we
             can
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             our
             sight
             by
             sports
             ,
             Company
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Nay
             we
             hate
             him
             that
             will
             rub
             us
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             we
             avoid
             the
             place
             where
             sin
             is
             reproved
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             Let
             this
             reform
             our
             rash
             Swearing
             in
             our
             common
             Talk
             ,
             and
             our
             foolish
             Vowing
             of
             things
             neither
             lawful
             ,
             nor
             in
             our
             power
             .
             And
             think
             with
             your self
             whether
             they
             err
             not
             greatly
             that
             think
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             rashly
             sworn
             and
             vowed
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             keep
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             here
             God
             would
             have
             them
             offer
             a
             Sin-offering
             for
             their
             rashness
             ,
             and
             not
             add
             more
             sin
             unto
             it
             by
             performing
             their
             rash
             Vows
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             Thus
             gracious
             is
             God
             to
             his
             poor
             People
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             appointeth
             smal
             offerings
             ,
             framing
             his
             Law
             to
             their
             powers
             ,
             and
             so
             giving
             them
             most
             sweet
             and
             true
             comfort
             of
             his
             Love
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             accepting
             of
             their
             little
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             greater
             Sacrifices
             of
             Richer
             Persons
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             Oil
             signifying
             gladness
             ,
             and
             Incense
             a
             sweet
             savour
             ;
             The
             Lord
             by
             this
             Ceremony
             shadowed
             how
             hateful
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             commit
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             Lord
             be
             reconciled
             to
             them
             again
             :
             He
             hath
             no
             joy
             in
             us
             ,
             neither
             yield
             we
             any
             sweet
             savour
             .
             And
             as
             he
             joyeth
             not
             in
             us
             ,
             so
             should
             not
             we
             joy
             in
             our selves
             .
             For
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             we
             pour
             Oil
             into
             our
             Sacrifice
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             we
             think
             our
             smell
             is
             as
             Incense
             to
             God
             ,
             pleasing
             and
             acceptable
             ,
             when
             he
             abhorres
             us
             and
             all
             our
             Works
             .
             The
             Lord
             loveth
             a
             sorrowful
             sinner
             adorned
             with
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             so
             weep
             shall
             laugh
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             How
             little
             this
             false
             and
             unjust
             dealing
             with
             Gods
             Ministers
             is
             regarded
             with
             many
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             never
             troubled
             for
             it
             ,
             much
             lesse
             do
             they
             purpose
             either
             restitution
             or
             amendment
             .
             But
             the
             day
             will
             come
             when
             it
             will
             smart
             ,
             this
             Law
             of
             God
             having
             its
             enduring
             equity
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             other
             places
             professing
             that
             this
             robbing
             of
             his
             Servants
             is
             the
             robbing
             of
             him
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             8.
             for
             so
             he
             taketh
             it
             and
             so
             will
             punish
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             GOD
             is
             never
             pleas'd
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             ours
             whilst
             we
             retain
             and
             keep
             that
             that
             is
             not
             ours
             ;
             unless
             we
             make
             restitution
             of
             what
             we
             have
             unjustly
             taken
             away
             ,
             that
             very
             day
             we
             offer
             ,
             our
             Oblations
             are
             abominations
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             The
             Priest
             must
             ever
             make
             the
             Atonement
             ,
             so
             ever
             signifying
             ,
             that
             not
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             but
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             the
             matter
             .
             Now
             in
             that
             Priesthood
             was
             typified
             Christs
             Office.
             And
             therefore
             as
             then
             no
             Sacrifice
             pleas'd
             but
             as
             offered
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             so
             at
             this
             day
             nothing
             of
             ours
             ,
             as
             Prayer
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             availeth
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             and
             by
             Christ
             our
             only
             and
             eternal
             High-Priest
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Text
             sayes
             ,
             Before
             the
             Lord
             the
             Atonement
             shall
             be
             ,
             thereby
             overthrowing
             the
             wicked
             error
             of
             them
             that
             affirm
             a
             civil
             purgation
             only
             of
             sin
             by
             those
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             spiritual
             Promise
             in
             them
             .
             Because
             so
             those
             Sacrifices
             should
             no
             wayes
             have
             served
             to
             breed
             and
             strengthen
             Faith
             in
             Man
             touching
             his
             spiritual
             Estate
             ,
             whereunto
             indeed
             they
             wholly
             aimed
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             This
             Fire
             which
             God
             first
             kindled
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             as
             some
             momentary
             Bone-fire
             ,
             or
             a
             sudden
             and
             short
             Triumph
             ,
             nor
             as
             a
             domestical
             Fire
             ,
             to
             go
             out
             with
             the
             day
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             given
             for
             a
             perpetuity
             ,
             it
             must
             neither
             die
             nor
             be
             quench'd
             ;
             God
             as
             he
             is
             himself
             eternal
             ,
             so
             he
             loves
             permanency
             and
             constancy
             of
             Grace
             in
             us
             :
             If
             we
             be
             but
             a
             flash
             and
             away
             God
             regards
             us
             not
             ;
             all
             Promises
             are
             to
             perseverance
             .
             Sure
             it
             is
             but
             an
             elementary
             Fire
             that
             goes
             out
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             Celestial
             continues
             .
             It
             was
             but
             some
             presumptuous
             heat
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             decayes
             upon
             every
             occasion
             .
             But
             yet
             he
             that
             miraculously
             sent
             down
             this
             Fire
             at
             first
             will
             not
             renew
             the
             Miracle
             every
             day
             by
             a
             like
             supply
             :
             It
             began
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             nourished
             by
             means
             .
             Fuel
             must
             maintain
             that
             Fire
             that
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             work
             Miracles
             every
             day
             :
             If
             he
             have
             kindled
             his
             Spirit
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             expect
             he
             shall
             every
             day
             begin
             again
             ;
             we
             have
             the
             Fuel
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             Prayers
             and
             Meditations
             ,
             which
             must
             keep
             it
             in
             for
             ever
             .
             It
             is
             from
             God
             that
             these
             helps
             can
             nourish
             his
             Graces
             in
             us
             ;
             like
             as
             every
             flame
             of
             our
             material
             Fire
             hath
             a
             concourse
             of
             Providence
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             not
             expect
             new
             infusions
             :
             rather
             know
             that
             God
             expects
             of
             us
             an
             improvement
             of
             those
             habitual
             Graces
             we
             have
             received
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             First
             ,
             by
             this
             he
             figured
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             shadow
             they
             were
             led
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             although
             as
             yet
             Christ
             was
             not
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             nevertheless
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             Death
             belonged
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             those
             that
             should
             live
             when
             he
             came
             ,
             or
             was
             come
             :
             for
             this
             Fire
             was
             continual
             ,
             and
             went
             not
             out
             ,
             no
             more
             did
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             Passion
             fail
             to
             any
             true
             Believer
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             saved
             by
             believing
             that
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             now
             by
             
             believing
             that
             he
             is
             come
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             shews
             that
             God
             is
             ever
             ready
             to
             accept
             our
             Sacrifices
             ,
             ever
             ready
             to
             hear
             us
             and
             forgive
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             slow
             and
             dull
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             to
             him
             as
             we
             ought
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             no
             other
             Fire
             might
             be
             used
             but
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             taught
             to
             keep
             to
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             to
             fly
             from
             all
             inventions
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             fire
             thus
             kept
             with
             all
             care
             taught
             them
             ,
             and
             still
             may
             teach
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             careful
             to
             keep
             in
             the
             Fire
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             it
             never
             die
             nor
             go
             out
             within
             us
             .
             The
             Fire
             is
             kept
             in
             with
             wood
             ,
             with
             breath
             ,
             or
             blowing
             ,
             and
             with
             ashes
             ;
             so
             is
             Gods
             Spirit
             kept
             in
             by
             an
             honest
             Life
             ,
             as
             by
             wood
             ,
             by
             true
             sighs
             of
             unfained
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             by
             Breath
             or
             blowing
             ,
             and
             by
             meek
             Humility
             ,
             as
             by
             soft
             ashes
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             In
             the
             Holy
             Place
             only
             and
             not
             else
             where
             must
             they
             eat
             it
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             only
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             benefit
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             the
             Branch
             beareth
             not
             Fruit
             but
             in
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             the
             Vine
             is
             only
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             VVHy
             God
             should
             think
             of
             so
             small
             and
             base
             a
             thing
             as
             the
             skin
             ,
             some
             may
             ask
             the
             reason
             .
             And
             it
             is
             first
             to
             confirm
             our
             Faith
             in
             his
             Providence
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             never
             forget
             us
             ,
             and
             leave
             us
             destitute
             of
             things
             needful
             and
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             seeing
             we
             are
             much
             better
             than
             the
             skin
             of
             a
             brute
             Beast
             ,
             whereof
             yet
             he
             hath
             care
             and
             thought
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             shews
             that
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             care
             that
             the
             Lord
             then
             had
             ,
             and
             still
             hath
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             defrauded
             of
             the
             least
             thing
             allotted
             to
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             harden
             not
             your
             heart
             against
             God
             ,
             against
             Law
             ,
             against
             Right
             and
             Truth
             ;
             accustome
             not
             your
             hearts
             to
             cover
             your
             Neighbours
             due
             ,
             your
             hands
             to
             purloin
             it
             by
             fraud
             ,
             or
             take
             it
             by
             strength
             ;
             it
             is
             theft
             ,
             spiritual
             theft
             ,
             sacriledge
             ,
             your
             house
             receiveth
             stoln
             Goods
             ,
             and
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             may
             happily
             shake
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             for
             such
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             you
             in
             yours
             ,
             or
             you
             and
             yours
             be
             punished
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             Here
             Leaven
             is
             admitted
             of
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             forbid
             :
             Leaven
             therefore
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             as
             well
             as
             in
             an
             ill
             .
             Thus
             the
             Apostles
             are
             resembled
             to
             a
             little
             Leaven
             that
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             ,
             they
             being
             sent
             out
             of
             God
             into
             the
             unleavened
             World
             ,
             by
             preaching
             to
             leaven
             it
             clean
             through
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             Leaven
             of
             the
             new
             Nature
             accepted
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             Leaven
             of
             the
             old
             Nature
             rejected
             .
             For
             look
             how
             the
             Leaven
             maketh
             the
             Bread
             savory
             ,
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             wholsome
             ,
             look
             also
             how
             it
             makes
             it
             rise
             and
             heave
             up
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             be
             sad
             and
             heavy
             ;
             So
             doth
             Gods
             regenerate
             Spirit
             change
             us
             ,
             make
             us
             savory
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Duties
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             we
             rise
             up
             ,
             our
             Hearts
             and
             Souls
             are
             heaved
             up
             in
             all
             love
             ,
             in
             thankfulness
             to
             him
             that
             in
             Mercy
             hath
             so
             look'd
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             A
             Ceremony
             us'd
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             publick
             Feasts
             should
             not
             be
             superfluously
             continued
             and
             kept
             long
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             Religion
             .
             For
             God
             loveth
             not
             idle
             banquetting
             and
             prodigal
             spending
             ,
             although
             he
             allow
             graciously
             what
             is
             fit
             for
             the
             occasion
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             was
             done
             in
             wisdome
             by
             God
             ,
             least
             if
             the
             flesh
             should
             have
             smelt
             by
             longer
             keeping
             ,
             Religion
             might
             so
             have
             been
             vile
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             fickle
             persons
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             We
             may
             learn
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             taking
             hold
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             to
             be
             deferr'd
             and
             put
             off
             ,
             but
             speedily
             and
             quickly
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             whilst
             time
             serves
             ,
             and
             opportunity
             is
             offer'd
             .
             For
             behold
             ,
             sayes
             Christ
             ,
             
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               I
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               Luke
            
             13.
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             short
             time
             I
             have
             yet
             to
             go
             on
             with
             my
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             be
             slain
             .
             More
             particularly
             every
             Man
             and
             Woman
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             three
             dayes
             .
             The
             first
             of
             Youth
             till
             Age
             come
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             Age
             till
             Death
             come
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             two
             dayes
             there
             is
             Mercy
             offered
             ,
             but
             the
             third
             day
             is
             after
             Death
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             is
             no
             help
             ;
             as
             here
             on
             the
             third
             day
             no
             Offering
             was
             accepted
             ,
             but
             the
             sin
             remained
             unpardoned
             ,
             and
             not
             forgiven
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             30.
             
             The
             bringing
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             not
             sending
             it
             by
             others
             ,
             taught
             Humility
             and
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             taught
             that
             every
             one
             must
             live
             by
             his
             own
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             anothers
             .
          
           
             Verse
             34.
             
             The
             shaking
             of
             it
             to
             and
             fro
             four
             wayes
             ,
             East
             ,
             West
             ,
             North
             ,
             and
             South
             ,
             shadowed
             the
             spreading
             of
             that
             lifting
             up
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Passion
             throughou●
             all
             the
             World
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THe
             Lord
             precisely
             appointed
             Priests
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             leave
             it
             to
             every
             man
             to
             perform
             this
             Office
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             not
             any
             man
             butthe-man
             Christ
             Jesus
             could
             appease
             Gods
             Wrath
             ,
             satisfie
             his
             Justice
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World.
             This
             could
             not
             be
             figured
             out
             better
             than
             by
             secluding
             all
             the
             Host
             of
             Israel
             from
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             chusing
             but
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             as
             Types
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             such
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             the
             Majesty
             ,
             Authority
             and
             Property
             of
             Christs
             Office
             might
             be
             resembled
             and
             shadowed
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             Nothing
             but
             Gods
             Commandement
             doth
             Moses
             offer
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             he
             well
             knew
             ,
             Gods
             Will
             only
             in
             his
             own
             House
             must
             be
             the
             Rule
             .
             Our
             own
             heads
             were
             never
             the
             best
             heads
             to
             follow
             ;
             and
             for
             God
             he
             knoweth
             our
             mould
             too
             well
             to
             give
             that
             swinge
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               13.
               
               Aarons
            
             Sons
             were
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             by
             Faith
             eateth
             also
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             being
             made
             partakers
             of
             his
             Merits
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Priests
             .
             Their
             Garments
             figured
             out
             the
             Graces
             and
             Gifts
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Believers
             in
             Christ
             are
             adorned
             and
             beautified
             ,
             casting
             away
             the
             Works
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             putting
             on
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             the
             Deeds
             of
             Light
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             Verse
             30.
             
             Upon
             Aarons
             Sons
             Moses
             did
             but
             sprinkle
             the
             annointing
             Oil
             ,
             which
             was
             said
             to
             be
             poured
             upon
             Aaron
             ,
             verse
             12.
             
             So
             plainly
             shewing
             ,
             that
             in
             Christ
             the
             Spirit
             should
             be
             without
             measure
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             Servants
             in
             measure
             ,
             we
             all
             receiving
             of
             his
             fulness
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             good
             Pleasure
             ,
             some
             more
             some
             lesse
             .
          
           
             Verse
             35.
             
             By
             this
             is
             signified
             that
             watch
             ,
             which
             all
             our
             life
             time
             is
             noted
             by
             the
             seven
             dayes
             we
             keep
             in
             avoiding
             sin
             ,
             and
             working
             righteousness
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             shall
             enable
             :
             which
             indeed
             may
             be
             call'd
             the
             watch
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             being
             a
             holy
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             and
             happy
             watch
             .
             The
             seventh
             day
             we
             shall
             be
             free
             ,
             fully
             sanctified
             and
             delivered
             from
             this
             vail
             of
             misery
             ,
             to
             keep
             an
             eternal
             Sabbath
             in
             Heaven
             to
             our
             endless
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             IN
             that
             Aaron
             was
             here
             commanded
             to
             offer
             as
             well
             for
             himself
             as
             the
             People
             ,
             he
             was
             herein
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             that
             Christ
             had
             any
             sins
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             that
             ours
             were
             so
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             so
             made
             satisfaction
             to
             God
             for
             them
             as
             they
             had
             been
             his
             own
             .
             Surely
             ,
             sayes
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Isai.
               53.
               4.
               he
               hath
               born
               our
               infirmities
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             judg'd
             him
             evil
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             were
             punish'd
             for
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             ours
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             Thus
             doth
             God
             blesse
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             are
             blessed
             :
             First
             ,
             with
             the
             Blessing
             of
             Reconciliation
             to
             himself
             ,
             reputing
             us
             now
             just
             for
             his
             Son
             Christ.
             Secondly
             ,
             with
             the
             Blessing
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             we
             walk
             in
             his
             Calling
             ,
             being
             guided
             thereby
             in
             the
             same
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             with
             the
             Blessing
             of
             Acceptance
             of
             all
             our
             Works
             ,
             though
             full
             of
             imperfection
             and
             weakness
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             
             with
             this
             great
             Blessing
             ,
             that
             all
             adversity
             becometh
             a
             help
             to
             us
             to
             draw
             us
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Rest.
             
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             That
             God
             which
             shew'd
             himself
             to
             Men
             in
             fire
             when
             he
             delivered
             his
             Law
             ,
             would
             have
             men
             present
             their
             Sacrifices
             to
             him
             in
             fire
             :
             and
             this
             fire
             he
             would
             have
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             just
             circulation
             in
             this
             Creature
             :
             as
             the
             Water
             sends
             up
             those
             vapours
             which
             it
             receives
             down
             again
             in
             Rain
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             was
             that
             fire
             came
             down
             from
             God
             to
             the
             Altar
             ;
             that
             as
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             delivered
             in
             fire
             ,
             so
             God
             might
             signifie
             the
             acceptation
             of
             it
             in
             the
             like
             fashion
             wherein
             it
             was
             commanded
             .
             The
             Baalites
             might
             lay
             ready
             their
             Bullock
             upon
             the
             Wood
             ;
             but
             they
             might
             sooner
             fetch
             the
             blood
             out
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             destroy
             themselves
             ,
             than
             one
             flash
             out
             of
             Heaven
             to
             consume
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               2.
               
               NAdab
            
             and
             Abibu
             were
             two
             of
             Aarons
             Eldest
             Sons
             ,
             which
             after
             their
             Father
             ,
             should
             have
             succeeded
             him
             in
             his
             place
             :
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             Mercy
             with
             God
             to
             stay
             his
             Judgement
             when
             they
             will
             not
             be
             Ruled
             by
             his
             Word
             .
             No
             Prerogative
             therefore
             shall
             save
             any
             Man
             from
             Wrath
             if
             he
             offend
             ,
             but
             the
             Elder
             shall
             suffer
             no
             less
             than
             the
             Younger
             ,
             the
             Rich
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Poor
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             regard
             with
             God
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             He
             howled
             not
             out
             with
             any
             unseemly
             cries
             ,
             neither
             uttered
             any
             words
             of
             Rage
             and
             Impatience
             ,
             but
             meekly
             stoop'd
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             kiss'd
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             held
             his
             peace
             .
             If
             thus
             Aaron
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Judgement
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             we
             when
             our
             Friends
             dye
             naturally
             ,
             sweetly
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             :
             so
             that
             we
             may
             boldly
             say
             we
             have
             not
             lost
             them
             ,
             but
             sent
             them
             before
             us
             ,
             whether
             we
             hope
             also
             to
             follow
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             That
             which
             the
             Father
             and
             Brother
             may
             not
             do
             ,
             the
             Cousins
             are
             Commanded
             :
             Dead
             Carkasses
             are
             not
             for
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             his
             Justice
             was
             shewn
             sufficiently
             in
             killing
             them
             :
             they
             are
             now
             fit
             for
             the
             Grave
             ,
             not
             the
             Sanctuary
             :
             neither
             are
             they
             carried
             out
             naked
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             Coats
             .
             It
             was
             an
             unusual
             sight
             for
             Israel
             to
             set
             a
             linnen
             Ephod
             upon
             the
             Beer
             ;
             the
             Judgement
             was
             so
             much
             the
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             the
             badg
             of
             their
             Calling
             upon
             their
             backs
             .
             Nothing
             is
             either
             more
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             more
             commodious
             to
             Men
             ,
             then
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             executed
             Judgment
             it
             should
             be
             seen
             and
             wondered
             at
             ;
             for
             therefore
             he
             strikes
             some
             that
             he
             may
             warn
             all
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             This
             is
             added
             to
             comfort
             and
             strengthen
             the
             shaken
             Hearts
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             his
             living
             Sons
             ;
             who
             might
             by
             this
             strange
             punishment
             have
             been
             driven
             into
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             ever
             the
             Lord
             would
             be
             pleased
             that
             they
             should
             meddle
             again
             with
             the
             Sacrifices
             :
             and
             we
             see
             therein
             a
             gracious
             God
             ,
             who
             maketh
             not
             his
             Promises
             void
             to
             all
             for
             the
             faults
             of
             some
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             cleave
             to
             our
             Calling
             ,
             and
             even
             so
             much
             the
             more
             painfully
             go
             forward
             therein
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             we
             see
             others
             punish'd
             for
             ill
             doing
             ;
             be
             taught
             therefore
             ,
             and
             school'd
             ,
             but
             never
             be
             discouraged
             and
             feared
             from
             imposed
             Duty
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             In
             that
             Moses
             admitted
             of
             a
             reasonable
             excuse
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             to
             abhor
             Pride
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
             Pride
             I
             say
             which
             scorneth
             to
             hear
             what
             may
             be
             said
             against
             the
             conceit
             we
             have
             once
             harboured
             .
             A
             modest
             man
             doth
             not
             thus
             ;
             and
             therefore
             holy
             Iob
             had
             an
             Ear
             for
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             his
             Maid
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             despise
             their
             Judgement
             ,
             their
             Complaint
             and
             Grief
             ,
             when
             they
             thought
             themselves
             evill
             entreated
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             LEarn
             from
             hence
             our
             Duty
             ,
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             Word
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             our
             Meat
             ,
             and
             how
             careful
             likewise
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             seek
             cleanness
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             before
             that
             God
             who
             expects
             it
             in
             our
             very
             Diet.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             This
             typified
             a
             difference
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             some
             clean
             ,
             and
             some
             unclean
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             have
             a
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Life
             ,
             by
             meditating
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             divide
             the
             Hoof
             ,
             and
             chew
             the
             Cud
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             clean
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             do
             neither
             ,
             or
             but
             one
             ,
             are
             unclean
             ;
             as
             he
             that
             believeth
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             liveth
             not
             well
             ;
             or
             he
             that
             liveth
             in
             an
             outward
             honesty
             ,
             but
             believeth
             not
             rightly
             .
             They
             again
             may
             be
             called
             clean
             ,
             dividing
             the
             Hoof
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             believe
             in
             great
             or
             in
             gross
             ,
             but
             discern
             and
             distinguish
             things
             ;
             as
             Christ
             and
             Moses
             ,
             Nature
             and
             Grace
             ,
             not
             believing
             every
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             trying
             the
             Spirits
             
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               or
               no.
               Iohn
            
             4.
             1.
             
             For
             chewing
             the
             Cud
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             clean
             ,
             who
             meditate
             of
             that
             they
             hear
             ,
             lay
             it
             up
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             practice
             it
             in
             their
             Conversations
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             By
             the
             Coney
             are
             figured
             out
             such
             Men
             as
             lay
             up
             their
             Treasures
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             because
             the
             Conies
             digg
             and
             scrape
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Berries
             in
             the
             ground
             ;
             whereas
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             lay
             up
             our
             Treasure
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             The
             Hare
             is
             a
             very
             fearful
             Creature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             the
             type
             of
             fearful
             Men
             and
             Women
             despairing
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             shrinking
             from
             God
             :
             such
             persons
             are
             unclean
             ,
             and
             excluded
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             The
             Swine
             never
             looks
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             hath
             his
             mouth
             ever
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Mire
             ,
             caring
             for
             nothing
             but
             his
             Belly
             ,
             nourish'd
             only
             to
             be
             kill'd
             :
             for
             his
             Death
             hath
             use
             ,
             his
             Life
             hath
             none
             .
             A
             good
             Caveat
             for
             the
             Rich
             miserable
             Wretches
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             never
             profit
             any
             till
             they
             dye
             .
             A
             Knife
             therefore
             for
             the
             Hogg
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             what
             is
             useful
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             Death
             for
             such
             Wretches
             ,
             that
             the
             Common-wealth
             may
             have
             use
             of
             theie
             Baggs
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             By
             the
             Goss-hauk
             is
             shadowed
             forth
             Men
             that
             Prey
             upon
             their
             weaker
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Neighbours
             .
             By
             the
             Vulture
             ,
             Men
             that
             delight
             in
             Wars
             and
             Contention
             .
             By
             the
             Ravens
             ,
             unnatural
             Parents
             that
             forsake
             their
             Children
             ,
             unkind
             Friends
             which
             shrink
             away
             ,
             Ill
             Husbands
             that
             provide
             not
             for
             their
             Families
             .
             By
             the
             Ostrich
             painted
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             Carnal
             Men
             that
             have
             fair
             great
             Feathers
             ,
             but
             cannot
             flye
             .
             By
             the
             Seamew
             that
             liveth
             both
             on
             Land
             and
             Water
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             be
             saved
             both
             by
             Faith
             and
             Works
             ,
             such
             Ambodexters
             as
             the
             World
             hath
             store
             of
             ,
             that
             carry
             two
             Faces
             under
             a
             Hood
             ,
             Fire
             in
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             Water
             i
             th'
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THis
             serves
             to
             Confute
             that
             gross
             Error
             of
             Pelagius
             ,
             denying
             the
             propagation
             of
             sin
             from
             Parents
             to
             Children
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Birth
             were
             clean
             ,
             the
             Mother
             by
             the
             Birth
             should
             not
             be
             unclean
             ;
             as
             this
             purification
             did
             shadow
             that
             she
             was
             God
             would
             therefore
             have
             all
             Men
             know
             what
             they
             are
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             Grace
             through
             the
             Remedy
             provided
             ,
             Christ
             our
             only
             Righteousness
             and
             Purity
             .
             Also
             that
             God
             had
             rather
             have
             them
             never
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             to
             enter
             with
             Corruption
             unsorrowed
             for
             ,
             and
             uncared
             for
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             Although
             this
             Ceremonial
             Law
             of
             Moses
             be
             abrogated
             and
             gone
             ,
             yet
             honesty
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             modesty
             in
             Woman-kind
             is
             neither
             abrogated
             ,
             nor
             gone
             .
             Therefore
             even
             still
             we
             retain
             in
             the
             Church
             a
             lawful
             and
             laudible
             custome
             among
             Women
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             stay
             a
             time
             after
             Child-birth
             to
             gather
             strength
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             and
             
             then
             come
             to
             Church
             to
             give
             God
             Thanks
             .
             And
             this
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             needful
             thing
             in
             regard
             of
             weakness
             ,
             a
             modest
             Ceremony
             in
             regard
             of
             Woman-hood
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             Duty
             in
             regard
             of
             Comfort
             and
             Mercy
             received
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             ;
             there
             thankfully
             to
             acknowledg
             Gods
             great
             mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             both
             giving
             them
             safe
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             blessing
             them
             with
             Children
             to
             their
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             There
             is
             no
             sin
             in
             Marriage
             if
             it
             be
             not
             abused
             ,
             but
             because
             this
             is
             rare
             ,
             therefore
             after
             Women
             were
             delivered
             ,
             God
             appointed
             them
             to
             be
             purified
             ,
             shewing
             that
             some
             stain
             or
             other
             doth
             creep
             into
             this
             Action
             ,
             which
             had
             need
             to
             be
             repented
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             they
             prayed
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             )
             St.
             Paul
             would
             not
             have
             them
             come
             together
             lest
             their
             Prayer
             should
             be
             hindred
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             The
             Sacrifice
             was
             indifferent
             ,
             whether
             Turtles
             or
             Pigeons
             .
             Turtles
             that
             live
             solitarily
             ,
             and
             Pigeons
             that
             live
             sociably
             were
             all
             one
             to
             God.
             God
             in
             Christ
             may
             be
             had
             in
             an
             active
             and
             sociable
             life
             ,
             denoted
             in
             the
             Pigeon
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             solitary
             and
             contemplative
             life
             set
             out
             in
             the
             Turtle
             .
             Let
             not
             Westminster
             despise
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             the
             Exchange
             ;
             God
             in
             Christ
             may
             be
             had
             in
             every
             lawful
             Calling
             .
             And
             then
             the
             Pigeon
             was
             an
             Emblem
             of
             fecundity
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             Turtle
             may
             be
             an
             Emblem
             of
             chast
             Widdow-hood
             ,
             for
             I
             think
             we
             find
             no
             bigamy
             in
             the
             Turtle
             :
             but
             in
             these
             Sacrifices
             we
             find
             no
             Emblem
             of
             an
             unnatural
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             vow'd
             barrenness
             ,
             nothing
             that
             countenances
             a
             vowed
             Virginity
             to
             the
             dishonour
             or
             undervaluing
             of
             Marriage
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THis
             prefigured
             the
             holy
             Priesthood
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             doth
             see
             and
             handle
             ,
             and
             touch
             ,
             regard
             ,
             and
             heal
             all
             our
             Spiritual
             spots
             ,
             as
             these
             Priests
             dealt
             here
             with
             this
             bodily
             Infection
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             we
             be
             unclean
             we
             cannot
             deceive
             him
             .
             Away
             therefore
             with
             our
             Figg-leaves
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             cover
             us
             :
             if
             I
             be
             a
             Swearer
             ,
             an
             unclean
             Liver
             ,
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             an
             envious
             person
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Leper
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             Leper
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             Judge
             whom
             I
             cannot
             mock
             ;
             he
             will
             never
             say
             I
             am
             clean
             till
             indeed
             I
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             amendment
             of
             Life
             I
             must
             out
             of
             the
             Host
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             number
             of
             his
             Chosen
             ,
             to
             dye
             for
             ever
             in
             my
             Impurity
             .
          
           
             Verse
             45.
             
             So
             careful
             was
             God
             to
             have
             unclean
             persons
             known
             and
             discern'd
             from
             others
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
             And
             we
             may
             take
             occasion
             also
             to
             wish
             that
             with
             us
             also
             in
             these
             dayes
             all
             bold
             and
             presumptuous
             mis-livers
             being
             most
             unclean
             before
             God
             and
             all
             good
             Men
             ,
             were
             distinguished
             from
             them
             that
             hate
             their
             wickedness
             by
             some
             such
             open
             marks
             as
             these
             were
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             others
             might
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             themselves
             be
             stricken
             with
             some
             shame
             to
             amendment
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             saving
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             Allegorically
             these
             things
             in
             the
             Leper
             shadowed
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             in
             this
             World.
             As
             the
             rent
             Cloaths
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             vile
             and
             odious
             before
             God
             ;
             his
             bare
             head
             ,
             that
             in
             Christ
             their
             head
             they
             have
             no
             Portion
             ,
             but
             are
             deprived
             of
             him
             ;
             his
             Lips
             or
             Mouth
             covered
             ,
             that
             such
             graceless
             persons
             cannot
             open
             their
             Mouth
             before
             God
             in
             any
             Prayer
             to
             be
             heard
             ;
             his
             shutting
             out
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             that
             such
             are
             to
             be
             Excommunicate
             from
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             are
             deprived
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             Verse
             50.
             
             Before
             thou
             condemn
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             put
             thy
             hand
             into
             thine
             own
             bosom
             ,
             as
             Moses
             did
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             if
             it
             be
             not
             leaprous
             with
             that
             sin
             which
             thou
             condemnest
             in
             thy
             Brother
             :
             and
             therefore
             Cause
             the
             Priest
             should
             not
             give
             rash
             Judgement
             ,
             the
             Leaprous
             was
             shut
             up
             seven
             dayes
             .
             We
             must
             not
             be
             hasty
             to
             condemn
             others
             :
             nay
             youmay
             reason
             further
             with
             your self
             thus
             ;
             that
             if
             in
             a
             matter
             thus
             subject
             to
             the
             Eye
             ,
             as
             these
             Sores
             were
             yet
             God
             would
             have
             no
             haste
             ,
             but
             a
             stay
             for
             seven
             dayes
             before
             Judgement
             should
             be
             given
             that
             the
             Party
             was
             unclean
             ;
             O
             how
             more
             doth
             he
             abhor
             hast
             in
             pronouncing
             of
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Thoughts
             of
             our
             Friends
             and
             Neighbours
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             nor
             subject
             to
             an
             easie
             Censure
             .
             A
             wise
             gatherer
             of
             Grapes
             gatheeth
             
             only
             the
             ripe
             and
             good
             Grapes
             ,
             and
             medleth
             not
             with
             the
             four
             and
             ill
             Grapes
             ,
             so
             a
             good
             Christian
             noteth
             mens
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             of
             them
             when
             a
             Fool
             will
             be
             medling
             with
             their
             imperfections
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THe
             Law
             of
             the
             Leper
             here
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             brought
             unto
             the
             Priest
             ,
             men
             come
             not
             willingly
             to
             this
             manifestation
             of
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             yet
             are
             they
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             chains
             ,
             by
             a
             necessity
             of
             an
             exact
             enumeration
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             led
             with
             that
             sweetness
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Church
             proceeds
             in
             appointing
             sick
             persons
             ,
             if
             they
             feel
             their
             Consciences
             troubled
             with
             any
             weighty
             matter
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             special
             confession
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             absolution
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Priest
             :
             and
             then
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             every
             coming
             to
             the
             Communion
             is
             as
             serious
             a
             thing
             as
             our
             transmigration
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             do
             as
             much
             here
             for
             the
             settling
             of
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             upon
             our
             Death-bed
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             still
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             Faithful
             Ministers
             to
             go
             to
             the
             sick
             to
             see
             them
             and
             consider
             their
             estate
             towards
             God
             ,
             ministring
             comfort
             to
             them
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             whilst
             their
             hearing
             is
             good
             ,
             their
             understanding
             good
             ,
             and
             their
             memory
             good
             .
             And
             I
             would
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             are
             sick
             had
             more
             care
             to
             send
             for
             their
             Ministers
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             it
             ,
             to
             go
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             care
             and
             diligence
             to
             labour
             with
             them
             while
             time
             serves
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             By
             the
             two
             Sparrows
             ,
             sayes
             Theodoret
             ,
             the
             cleansed
             person
             was
             put
             in
             mind
             to
             offer
             unto
             God
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             .
             The
             Sparrow
             slain
             might
             teach
             him
             the
             necessity
             of
             Mortification
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             an
             earthen
             vessel
             ,
             the
             killing
             of
             it
             over
             pure
             Water
             ,
             that
             nothing
             more
             worketh
             this
             Mortification
             than
             the
             pure
             Water
             of
             Gods
             Word
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             we
             are
             truly
             cleansed
             and
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             live
             Sparrow
             dipped
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             slain
             Sparrow
             is
             set
             free
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             This
             sevenfold
             sprinkling
             might
             happily
             shadow
             an
             earnest
             and
             tontinued
             meditation
             of
             Gods
             Goodness
             to
             him
             that
             thus
             was
             comforted
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             a
             day
             or
             two
             and
             then
             no
             more
             .
             Surely
             our
             thoughts
             of
             Mercy
             vouchsafed
             to
             us
             are
             ever
             too
             short
             and
             transitory
             ,
             and
             therefore
             seven
             sprinklings
             are
             little
             enough
             to
             teach
             us
             our
             duty
             herein
             .
             God
             of
             his
             Mercy
             so
             sprinkle
             us
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             ever
             remember
             his
             kind
             Goodness
             towards
             us
             a
             thousand
             wayes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             OUr
             Nature
             ,
             whether
             running
             or
             stopp'd
             ,
             is
             unclean
             :
             We
             have
             uncleanness
             ,
             corruption
             in
             us
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             not
             shew
             it self
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             call'd
             here
             our
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             by
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               
               Sinful
               sin
            
             ;
             so
             evil
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             have
             a
             worse
             Epithete
             given
             it
             than
             its
             own
             name
             :
             call'd
             also
             by
             the
             same
             Apostle
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             
               The
               body
               of
               death
            
             ,
             a
             dead
             body
             or
             carcass
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             tied
             ;
             as
             noisome
             every
             whit
             to
             our
             soul
             ,
             as
             a
             dead
             body
             to
             our
             senses
             ;
             and
             as
             burthensome
             as
             a
             withered
             arme
             or
             mortified
             limb
             ,
             which
             hangs
             on
             a
             man
             as
             a
             lump
             of
             lead
             .
             Now
             some
             remnants
             of
             sin
             God
             hath
             left
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             clear
             to
             us
             his
             justifying
             Grace
             by
             Christs
             Righteousness
             :
             And
             this
             also
             will
             make
             the
             Saints
             seem
             nothing
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             fill'd
             brim
             full
             with
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             in
             another
             World.
             
          
           
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             So
             contagious
             a
             thing
             is
             sin
             ,
             that
             it
             defileth
             the
             very
             visible
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             which
             therefore
             must
             be
             purged
             at
             the
             last
             day
             with
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Fire
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             made
             clean
             by
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Water
             ;
             as
             here
             the
             earthen
             Pot
             which
             was
             but
             touch'd
             by
             an
             unclean
             person
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             wooden
             Vessel
             scour'd
             and
             rinsed
             in
             water
             .
             How
             therefore
             ought
             we
             to
             fly
             from
             sin
             ,
             when
             even
             the
             touch
             of
             an
             unclean
             person
             defileth
             a
             man
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             Garment
             spotted
             with
             the
             flesh
             be
             so
             contagious
             ,
             how
             mortal
             must
             the
             life
             and
             conversation
             of
             such
             a
             man
             needs
             be
             to
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             When
             you
             read
             thus
             often
             of
             Water
             ,
             cleave
             not
             to
             the
             Element
             or
             Creature
             of
             Water
             ,
             but
             remember
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ,
               1
               Iohn
            
             5.
             6.
             tels
             you
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             by
             Water
             and
             Bloud
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             he
             only
             that
             washeth
             away
             our
             spots
             ,
             and
             saveth
             us
             from
             our
             sins
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             Turtles
             it
             was
             plainly
             figured
             ,
             that
             not
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             others
             they
             must
             be
             made
             clean
             from
             all
             their
             impurities
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             IN
             that
             Aaron
             was
             forbidden
             at
             all
             times
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
             of
             Holies
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             that
             even
             Ministers
             as
             well
             as
             other
             men
             are
             not
             rashly
             to
             enter
             into
             all
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             stand
             in
             reverence
             of
             some
             Mysteries
             ,
             either
             dealing
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             very
             advisedly
             and
             sparingly
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             nature
             requires
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             When
             we
             appear
             before
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             come
             with
             a
             Sin-offering
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             come
             with
             an
             humble
             acknowledgement
             ,
             as
             this
             Sin-offering
             figured
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             sinner
             ,
             confessing
             it
             to
             God
             with
             a
             greived
             heart
             ,
             and
             bring
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             thy
             soul
             with
             thee
             ,
             offering
             him
             by
             thy
             true
             Faith
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             a
             sure
             safety
             for
             all
             sinners
             against
             deserved
             wrath
             and
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             We
             must
             be
             cloth'd
             with
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             as
             with
             this
             holy
             linnen
             Coat
             ,
             if
             we
             ever
             find
             acceptance
             with
             God.
             For
             to
             that
             end
             Aaron
             did
             change
             his
             Garment
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             sustained
             another
             person
             who
             was
             holy
             ,
             he
             himself
             being
             but
             a
             man
             subject
             to
             imperfection
             and
             sin
             .
             Now
             if
             Aaron
             might
             not
             enter
             but
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             how
             much
             lesse
             might
             the
             People
             appear
             at
             any
             time
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             Christ
             ,
             shadowed
             in
             all
             these
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             When
             confession
             was
             made
             over
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Scape-goat
             ,
             what
             diversity
             of
             words
             were
             used
             ,
             as
             all
             iniquities
             ,
             all
             trespasses
             ,
             all
             sins
             .
             Why
             so
             many
             words
             ?
             but
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             confession
             of
             sins
             must
             not
             be
             light
             and
             formal
             only
             ,
             but
             earnest
             ,
             vehement
             ,
             hearty
             ,
             and
             zealous
             .
             And
             indeed
             never
             can
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             satisfie
             himself
             herein
             ,
             but
             still
             wisheth
             he
             could
             more
             bewail
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             more
             earnestly
             expresse
             with
             words
             what
             his
             Soul
             feeleth
             in
             this
             behalf
             ;
             saying
             ,
             as
             I
             heard
             a
             dying
             woman
             once
             say
             ,
             O
             Sir
             ,
             I
             am
             sorry
             ,
             and
             sorry
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             be
             no
             more
             sorry
             .
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
             God
             would
             name
             his
             Sabbath
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             Sabbath
             is
             rest
             .
             It
             is
             a
             rest
             of
             two
             kinds
             ,
             our
             rest
             ,
             and
             Gods
             rest
             .
             Our
             rest
             is
             the
             cessation
             from
             labour
             on
             those
             dayes
             ,
             Gods
             rest
             is
             our
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             day
             .
             For
             so
             in
             the
             religious
             sacrifice
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
               Gen.
            
             8.
             when
             he
             was
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             God
             is
             said
             to
             have
             smelt
             ,
             
               odorem
               quietis
            
             ,
             the
             savour
             of
             rest
             .
             Upon
             those
             dayes
             we
             rest
             from
             serving
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             God
             rests
             in
             our
             serving
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             THe
             Reasons
             of
             the
             severity
             of
             this
             Law
             were
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             served
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Ministry
             which
             God
             had
             ordained
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             Man
             should
             not
             be
             his
             own
             Priest.
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             thus
             they
             were
             taught
             ,
             that
             all
             Worship
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             guided
             and
             directed
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             private
             wills
             of
             Men.
             And
             if
             you
             say
             that
             Samuel
             offered
             in
             
               Mizpeh
               ,
               1
               Sam.
            
             7.
             and
             Elias
             in
             
               Mount
               Carmel
               ,
               1
               King.
            
             18.
             and
             so
             neither
             brought
             the
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             you
             must
             answer
             your self
             thus
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             in
             these
             Men
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             not
             follow
             extraordinary
             matters
             without
             some
             such
             personal
             and
             special
             Vocation
             ,
             as
             no
             doubt
             they
             had
             ;
             for
             we
             do
             not
             live
             by
             Examples
             ,
             but
             by
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             The
             burning
             and
             broiling
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             their
             Blood
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             could
             of
             themselves
             yield
             no
             sweet
             savour
             ;
             but
             thereto
             was
             added
             Wine
             ,
             Oyl
             ,
             and
             Incense
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             ;
             our
             Prayers
             as
             from
             us
             would
             never
             please
             ;
             but
             as
             Indited
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             presented
             by
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             highly
             accepted
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             Incense
             ,
             the
             perfume
             of
             all
             our
             Sacrifices
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             ever
             we
             intend
             that
             our
             Sacrifice
             ,
             either
             of
             Praise
             ,
             or
             Prayers
             ,
             should
             carry
             a
             sweet
             savour
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             offered
             up
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             :
             for
             he
             is
             Gods
             Benjamin
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             in
             whom
             alone
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             doth
             evermore
             conclude
             her
             Prayers
             with
             this
             Expression
             ,
             
               Through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             The
             Lord
             by
             this
             Law
             would
             teach
             Men
             to
             abstain
             from
             Murther
             ,
             and
             Blood-shed
             ,
             the
             Blood
             of
             Man
             being
             
               Vehiculum
               animae
               vitalis
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Vital
             Spirits
             which
             yield
             unto
             Man
             through
             his
             whole
             Body
             heat
             ,
             motion
             ,
             and
             action
             ,
             are
             begotten
             of
             Blood
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Mans
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             every
             other
             Creature
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Blood
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Poet
             ,
             
               Purpuream
               vomit
               ille
               animam
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             the
             Lord
             had
             ordained
             Blood
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Atonement
             made
             for
             Sins
             ,
             as
             a
             plain
             figure
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             the
             only
             able
             Sacrifice
             to
             purge
             and
             wash
             away
             our
             Sins
             and
             Offences
             ,
             therefore
             he
             would
             have
             Blood
             regarded
             as
             an
             holy
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             used
             by
             Man
             as
             other
             Meats
             might
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THis
             Expression
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             is
             often
             repeated
             to
             draw
             attention
             ,
             and
             beget
             Authority
             .
             For
             consider
             ,
             first
             it
             is
             thy
             Lord
             ,
             thy
             Master
             that
             speaks
             ;
             he
             whose
             House
             is
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Creatures
             his
             Servants
             ,
             shall
             we
             not
             then
             listen
             when
             this
             our
             great
             Master
             shall
             speak
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             thy
             God
             that
             speaks
             ,
             the
             Eternal
             Creator
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             he
             who
             hath
             made
             all
             ,
             preserves
             all
             ,
             and
             can
             as
             easily
             destroy
             all
             again
             ;
             he
             who
             is
             the
             All-seeing
             God
             ,
             that
             looks
             upon
             thee
             in
             thy
             privare
             Closet
             ,
             in
             thy
             bolted
             Chamber
             ,
             under
             thy
             drawn
             Curtains
             ;
             that
             sees
             all
             thy
             secret
             villanies
             ,
             and
             stoln
             Embraces
             ,
             all
             thy
             wicked
             Plots
             and
             Contrivings
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             then
             hear
             and
             fear
             him
             ?
             What
             running
             and
             striving
             would
             there
             be
             who
             should
             come
             first
             ,
             if
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             some
             great
             Lord
             should
             call
             .
             O
             let
             not
             the
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Kings
             call
             so
             oft
             ,
             and
             thou
             sleight
             and
             neglect
             it
             ;
             but
             rather
             say
             with
             
               Samuel
               ,
               Speak
               Lord
               ,
               for
               thy
               servant
               heareth
            
             ;
             speak
             Lord
             to
             my
             Ears
             that
             they
             may
             hear
             ,
             speak
             to
             my
             Memory
             that
             it
             may
             retain
             ,
             speak
             to
             my
             Heart
             and
             Affections
             that
             they
             may
             be
             obedient
             ,
             speak
             to
             my
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             that
             it
             may
             be
             answerable
             to
             thy
             Word
             ;
             then
             shall
             thy
             servant
             hear
             aright
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             If
             any
             Man
             think
             of
             some
             Marriages
             of
             holy
             Men
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             contrary
             to
             these
             Rules
             ,
             let
             him
             remember
             that
             we
             now
             live
             by
             Laws
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Examples
             .
             What
             God
             then
             either
             approved
             or
             tolerated
             ,
             let
             us
             neither
             rashly
             condemn
             ,
             nor
             unadvisedly
             follow
             ,
             but
             obediently
             tarry
             within
             the
             Precincts
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             in
             these
             Cases
             let
             it
             ever
             be
             remembred
             ,
             as
             good
             reason
             it
             should
             ,
             not
             only
             what
             is
             lawful
             ,
             but
             what
             also
             is
             convenient
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             .
             For
             many
             things
             are
             lawful
             which
             are
             no
             way
             yet
             expedient
             ,
             but
             most
             unfit
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             Every
             notorious
             sin
             committed
             by
             any
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             is
             a
             prophanation
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             causeth
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             to
             be
             prophaned
             and
             blasphemed
             by
             others
             ,
             to
             stink
             among
             the
             ungodly
             .
             Those
             that
             make
             a
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             prophane
             Gods
             Name
             no
             way
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             by
             consulting
             and
             shaming
             their
             profession
             by
             a
             scandalous
             Conversation
             ,
             such
             as
             becomes
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             Good
             men
             count
             sin
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             smart
             in
             sin
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             sensible
             of
             the
             wound
             they
             therein
             give
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             personal
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Verse
             25.
             
             From
             this
             Verse
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             may
             be
             seen
             the
             penalty
             of
             breaking
             these
             Laws
             of
             a
             pure
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             you
             see
             the
             profit
             of
             keeping
             them
             .
             Learn
             then
             ,
             that
             not
             forraign
             Foes
             only
             may
             bring
             a
             Land
             to
             Desolation
             and
             Destruction
             ,
             but
             much
             sooner
             and
             soarer
             these
             home-bred
             Impurities
             ;
             which
             if
             a
             godly
             Magistrate
             ,
             Master
             ,
             or
             Father
             keep
             down
             ,
             they
             procure
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Land
             or
             house
             ,
             more
             than
             if
             they
             resisted
             Violence
             with
             Arms.
             To
             
               vomit
               out
               her
               Inhabitants
               ,
               and
               to
               spew
               out
               her
               people
               ,
            
             are
             terms
             of
             great
             vehemency
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             most
             great
             should
             Mans
             fear
             be
             lest
             he
             should
             provoke
             him
             to
             such
             vengeance
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             A
             Worthy
             Law
             to
             teach
             us
             both
             what
             care
             the
             Lord
             hath
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             what
             care
             we
             must
             have
             .
             But
             when
             God
             commanded
             something
             to
             be
             left
             in
             the
             Field
             for
             them
             ,
             his
             meaning
             was
             not
             that
             they
             should
             have
             nothing
             out
             of
             the
             Barn
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             willed
             here
             precisely
             somewhat
             to
             be
             left
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             our
             Corruption
             ,
             which
             more
             hardly
             parteth
             with
             a
             thing
             already
             housed
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             ,
             then
             when
             it
             is
             yet
             abroad
             in
             the
             Field
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             meet
             with
             this
             hardness
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             the
             better
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             commandeth
             a
             care
             in
             the
             Field
             before
             it
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             yet
             expecteth
             the
             other
             too
             as
             need
             requires
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             The
             Law
             against
             Stealing
             hath
             an
             Explanation
             here
             added
             ,
             
               Neither
               deal
               falsely
               ,
               nor
               lye
               one
               to
               another
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             mistake
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             Stealing
             ,
             neither
             judge
             better
             of
             your selves
             than
             there
             is
             cause
             ;
             but
             know
             it
             ever
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             although
             you
             break
             no
             Houses
             ,
             nor
             rob
             upon
             the
             way
             ,
             yet
             if
             you
             deal
             falsely
             one
             with
             the
             other
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             ;
             and
             lye
             one
             to
             another
             by
             affirming
             it
             cost
             so
             or
             so
             ,
             or
             by
             denying
             any
             thing
             committed
             to
             your
             credit
             and
             custody
             ,
             assure
             your self
             you
             are
             a
             Thief
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             the
             Eight
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             It
             was
             ever
             esteemed
             a
             barbarous
             Cruelty
             to
             insult
             over
             a
             mans
             Imperfections
             .
             By
             the
             Deaf
             are
             also
             meant
             men
             and
             Women
             absent
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             could
             hear
             being
             present
             ,
             yet
             being
             not
             there
             ,
             they
             are
             Deaf
             ,
             and
             hear
             not
             .
             Such
             should
             not
             be
             Cursed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             present
             to
             hear
             and
             answer
             .
             By
             the
             Blind
             also
             are
             meant
             such
             as
             are
             ignorant
             and
             unskilful
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             an
             ignorant
             Buyer
             ,
             Learner
             ,
             Trader
             ,
             before
             whose
             Eyes
             you
             may
             not
             lay
             a
             stumbling-block
             ,
             deceiving
             them
             either
             by
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             bad
             Life
             ,
             Craft
             ,
             Cunning
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             For
             as
             pittiful
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             is
             the
             blindness
             of
             Mind
             as
             the
             blindness
             of
             Body
             ;
             and
             therefore
             any
             ways
             to
             abuse
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             by
             stumbling
             blocks
             ,
             is
             hateful
             ,
             and
             damnable
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             Though
             a
             New
             Opinion
             may
             seem
             a
             poor
             Opinion
             ,
             able
             to
             do
             little
             harm
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             pious
             and
             profitable
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             use
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             stand
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             pretend
             to
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             spare
             it
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             countenance
             this
             Opinion
             upon
             any
             Collateral
             Respects
             ,
             but
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             only
             tryal
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Opinions
             ,
             so
             likewise
             for
             Sins
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             pitty
             the
             Poor
             in
             Judgement
             ;
             when
             thou
             callest
             thy self
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             thy
             Conscience
             to
             an
             Examination
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             pitty
             any
             sin
             ,
             because
             it
             pretends
             to
             be
             a
             poor
             sin
             ,
             either
             poor
             so
             as
             it
             cannot
             much
             endanger
             thee
             ,
             not
             much
             incumber
             thee
             ,
             or
             poor
             so
             as
             that
             it
             threatens
             thee
             with
             Poverty
             ,
             with
             Disability
             to
             support
             thy
             State
             ,
             or
             maintain
             thy
             Family
             ,
             if
             thou
             entertain
             it
             not
             .
             Many
             times
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             Suitor
             that
             comes
             in
             
               Forma
               pauperis
            
             more
             trouble
             a
             Court
             ,
             and
             more
             importune
             a
             Judge
             than
             greater
             Causes
             ,
             or
             greater
             Persons
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             such
             Sins
             as
             come
             in
             
               Forma
               pauperis
            
             either
             way
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             Because
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             say
             upon
             Injuries
             received
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               avenge
               ,
               but
               sure
               I
               will
               remember
               them
               ,
            
             forgive
             I
             may
             ,
             but
             never
             forget
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             
               neither
               shalt
               thou
               be
               mindful
               of
               a
               wrong
               against
               the
               Children
               of
               thy
               people
               .
            
             Remembring
             then
             you
             see
             is
             condemned
             as
             well
             as
             Avenging
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             concerns
             us
             both
             to
             forgive
             ,
             and
             forget
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Lord
             will
             forget
             us
             out
             of
             his
             Book
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             With
             divers
             Seeds
             they
             sow
             their
             Ground
             which
             follow
             divers
             Doctrines
             in
             Religion
             .
             And
             Linnen-Woolen
             Garments
             are
             forbidden
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             Gentiles
             used
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             would
             not
             have
             his
             People
             like
             ,
             or
             to
             note
             how
             hateful
             to
             God
             a
             phantastical
             head
             is
             carried
             about
             with
             new
             Toyes
             and
             Fashions
             .
             He
             that
             is
             a
             Papist
             here
             ,
             and
             a
             Protestant
             there
             ,
             he
             that
             taketh
             part
             with
             both
             sides
             in
             a
             Quarrel
             ,
             or
             Plea
             of
             Law
             ,
             is
             a
             Lindsy-woolsy
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             This
             restrained
             covetousness
             in
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             how
             God
             hateth
             scraping
             all
             to
             a
             Mans
             self
             for
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             caring
             nothing
             for
             posterity
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             shews
             how
             little
             worth
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Youth
             usually
             are
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             till
             years
             have
             bred
             strength
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             both
             see
             and
             do
             what
             is
             profitable
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             LEt
             us
             have
             a
             care
             how
             we
             kindle
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             us
             ,
             either
             by
             our
             own
             Sins
             ,
             or
             by
             winking
             at
             ,
             and
             suffering
             in
             others
             what
             we
             are
             able
             to
             amend
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             here
             vowed
             to
             set
             his
             Face
             against
             such
             persons
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             their
             Families
             also
             with
             them
             ,
             although
             the
             Magistrate
             wink
             and
             will
             not
             see
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             him
             to
             see
             and
             punish
             .
             Yea
             the
             Lord
             himself
             will
             be
             reveng'd
             both
             of
             Doer
             and
             Sufferer
             ,
             be
             he
             Father
             ,
             Husband
             ,
             Master
             ,
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             whosoever
             bound
             by
             place
             and
             Office
             to
             look
             to
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             reform
             them
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             That
             giveth
             them
             but
             an
             ill
             word
             or
             look
             ;
             for
             
               Saepe
               vultu
               laditur
               pietas
               .
               The
               Eye
               that
               mocketh
               at
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Wise-man
             ,
             
               Prov.
               30.
               or
               despiseth
               to
               obey
               his
               Mother
            
             ;
             that
             looketh
             upon
             her
             with
             disdain
             ,
             as
             an
             old
             withered
             Fool
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             reads
             ,
             
               The
               Ravens
               of
               the
               valley
               shall
               pick
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               young
               Eagles
               shall
               cat
               it
               .
            
             God
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             offending
             Member
             ,
             and
             appoints
             a
             punishment
             for
             it
             .
             Now
             they
             are
             Cursed
             with
             a
             witness
             ,
             whom
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             thus
             Curseth
             in
             such
             Emphatical
             manner
             ,
             in
             such
             Exquisite
             terms
             .
             Let
             wicked
             Children
             therefore
             look
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             know
             that
             a
             proud
             and
             paltry
             look
             cast
             upon
             a
             Parent
             ,
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             Piety
             punishable
             with
             Death
             .
             Let
             them
             also
             think
             of
             those
             Infernal
             Ravens
             and
             Vultures
             that
             shall
             torment
             them
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             continually
             feed
             upon
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             Because
             Marriage
             was
             appointed
             a
             remedy
             against
             Fornication
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             inflicted
             a
             sorer
             punishment
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             did
             commit
             uncleanness
             after
             Marriage
             than
             upon
             him
             which
             was
             not
             Married
             ,
             because
             he
             sinned
             although
             he
             
             had
             the
             remedy
             of
             sin
             ,
             like
             a
             rich
             Thief
             which
             stealeth
             and
             hath
             no
             need
             :
             So
             Deut.
             22.
             22.
             
          
           
             Verse
             25.
             
             Ye
             shall
             make
             this
             difference
             between
             the
             clean
             and
             unclean
             Beast
             ,
             saith
             God.
             First
             ,
             because
             ye
             may
             be
             at
             my
             appointment
             for
             your
             very
             meat
             ,
             as
             who
             am
             chief
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             difference
             between
             you
             and
             all
             other
             People
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             taught
             to
             study
             purity
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             the
             very
             Creatures
             are
             defiled
             by
             mans
             sin
             :
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             deal
             in
             the
             World
             and
             not
             be
             defiled
             with
             the
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             this
             Law
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             unclean
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             in
             whom
             are
             found
             the
             malignities
             and
             evil
             properties
             of
             all
             other
             Creatures
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             THis
             was
             done
             to
             preserve
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Priests
             Calling
             in
             that
             infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             might
             have
             come
             into
             contempt
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             for
             the
             contemptible
             shew
             of
             the
             Priest.
             Yet
             thus
             much
             we
             may
             learn
             by
             it
             further
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             infirmities
             of
             body
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             help
             ,
             made
             them
             unfit
             then
             to
             be
             Priests
             ,
             may
             not
             now
             wilful
             impiety
             ,
             being
             a
             blot
             in
             Soul
             and
             Mind
             ,
             disable
             a
             man
             from
             being
             a
             Minister
             to
             God
             in
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             although
             he
             have
             the
             outward
             calling
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             Blind
             is
             he
             ,
             who
             wanting
             light
             from
             above
             is
             wholly
             drowned
             and
             overwhelmed
             with
             the
             darkness
             of
             this
             World.
             Lame
             is
             he
             ,
             who
             seeing
             whither
             he
             should
             go
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             able
             ,
             through
             weakness
             of
             understanding
             ,
             to
             get
             thither
             ,
             but
             fainteth
             and
             faileth
             ,
             stumbleth
             and
             trippeth
             in
             his
             going
             ,
             and
             cometh
             short
             of
             his
             right
             end
             .
             By
             a
             flat
             nose
             may
             be
             noted
             a
             weakness
             in
             Judgement
             and
             Discretion
             ,
             because
             the
             nose
             discerneth
             good
             savours
             from
             ill
             ,
             as
             the
             mind
             should
             also
             do
             things
             fit
             and
             unfit
             .
             In
             the
             Canticles
             7.
             4.
             among
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             Spouse
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               her
               nose
               is
               like
               a
               tower
               in
               Lebanon
               ,
            
             because
             by
             Judgement
             she
             discerneth
             afar
             off
             temptation
             and
             evils
             coming
             as
             out
             of
             a
             Tower.
             
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             The
             scab
             is
             a
             foulness
             arising
             of
             an
             itch
             ,
             and
             spreading
             broader
             and
             broader
             if
             it
             be
             not
             look'd
             into
             ;
             and
             thereby
             is
             set
             down
             the
             vice
             of
             Covetousness
             ,
             which
             first
             beginneth
             with
             an
             itching
             desire
             ,
             and
             afterward
             for
             want
             of
             looking
             to
             ,
             spreadeth
             to
             a
             great
             foul
             Vice
             ,
             deforming
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             most
             unseemly
             in
             a
             Priest
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             clean
             .
             L●●●ly
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             hath
             his
             stones
             broken
             are
             noted
             such
             ,
             as
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             act
             ,
             yet
             have
             ever
             in
             their
             minds
             lewd
             and
             unclean
             thoughts
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             so
             desperately
             carried
             away
             ,
             as
             pure
             ,
             and
             clean
             ,
             and
             holy
             meditations
             can
             take
             no
             place
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             Albeit
             blemished
             persons
             might
             not
             stand
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             allowed
             to
             eat
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             shadowing
             unt
             ous
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             although
             blemished
             ,
             nevertheless
             is
             admitted
             to
             the
             communion
             and
             participation
             of
             those
             things
             which
             Christ
             by
             his
             eternal
             Sacrifice
             hath
             obtain'd
             for
             us
             .
             And
             although
             some
             one
             or
             other
             infirmity
             may
             justly
             disable
             thee
             for
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             either
             in
             Church
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             yet
             from
             a
             place
             with
             the
             Elect
             ,
             either
             here
             or
             for
             ever
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             hinder
             thee
             ;
             No
             nor
             ten
             thousand
             blemishes
             ,
             if
             thou
             art
             grieved
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             fighting
             against
             them
             ,
             dost
             take
             hold
             of
             thy
             spotless
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             thy
             help
             and
             safety
             against
             them
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             NOne
             but
             those
             that
             were
             clean
             might
             eat
             of
             the
             holy
             Things
             ;
             nay
             those
             that
             did
             but
             enter
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             being
             unclean
             ,
             were
             threatned
             with
             death
             by
             God.
             Now
             what
             should
             this
             solemn
             preparation
             under
             the
             Type
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             and
             inward
             preparation
             required
             still
             of
             us
             in
             the
             Anti-type
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             carefully
             to
             sanctifie
             ,
             prepare
             and
             purifie
             not
             our
             clothes
             and
             external
             parts
             ,
             but
             our
             hearts
             from
             all
             sin
             and
             impurity
             ,
             before
             we
             presume
             to
             approach
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             to
             eat
             of
             Christ
             our
             spiritual
             Passover
             ,
             or
             to
             hear
             and
             receive
             his
             most
             holy
             Word
             .
             And
             certainly
             the
             neglect
             hereof
             is
             the
             very
             cause
             why
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             some
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             is
             to
             others
             the
             Bread
             of
             Condemnation
             ;
             and
             that
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             some
             the
             Saviour
             of
             Life
             unto
             Life
             ,
             is
             to
             others
             the
             Saviour
             of
             Death
             unto
             Death
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             A
             good
             Work
             without
             the
             heart
             is
             but
             a
             glorious
             sin
             :
             for
             not
             so
             much
             the
             things
             themselves
             as
             the
             affections
             of
             men
             are
             considered
             of
             God.
             One
             may
             have
             a
             free
             mind
             in
             poverty
             ,
             and
             a
             sparing
             mind
             in
             riches
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Work
             but
             the
             Mind
             .
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             regards
             not
             so
             much
             the
             thing
             done
             ,
             as
             the
             heart
             and
             mind
             of
             him
             that
             did
             it
             .
             If
             we
             build
             only
             on
             the
             Work
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             better
             evidence
             to
             shew
             for
             our
             salvation
             then
             the
             Devils
             and
             Reprobates
             .
             Not
             the
             Work
             then
             ,
             but
             the
             Heart
             is
             that
             that
             will
             stand
             and
             go
             for
             currant
             :
             to
             shew
             this
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             a
             free-will
             Offering
             among
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Sacrifices
             ;
             hereby
             shewing
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             must
             be
             joyn'd
             with
             obedience
             ;
             nay
             so
             much
             did
             the
             Lord
             regard
             the
             Heart
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             Gift
             for
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             what
             came
             from
             a
             free
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             IN
             that
             they
             were
             called
             the
             Feasts
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             men
             are
             taught
             in
             them
             to
             seek
             and
             attend
             such
             things
             as
             belonged
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             own
             business
             ,
             pleasures
             and
             sports
             .
             And
             in
             the
             fourth
             verse
             they
             are
             called
             
               holy
               Convocations
            
             ;
             think
             therefore
             in
             your
             Conscience
             whether
             gadding
             and
             rioting
             be
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             and
             meet
             for
             an
             holy
             Convocation
             .
             To
             this
             end
             they
             are
             still
             call'd
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             Holy
             dayes
             ,
             to
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             right
             use
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               3.
               
               It
               is
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               all
               your
               dwellings
               .
            
             Wherefore
             saith
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             learn
             that
             no
             place
             priviledgeth
             thee
             to
             break
             Gods
             Law
             :
             but
             as
             being
             a
             sinner
             ,
             whithersoever
             thou
             goest
             thou
             carriest
             the
             yoak
             of
             sin
             ;
             so
             being
             the
             servant
             of
             God
             in
             all
             places
             obey
             his
             Will.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             O
             marvellous
             accordance
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Testaments
             !
             in
             the
             very
             time
             of
             their
             delivery
             there
             is
             the
             same
             agreement
             which
             is
             in
             their
             substance
             .
             The
             ancient
             Iews
             kept
             our
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             we
             still
             keep
             theirs
             .
             The
             Feast
             of
             the
             Passover
             is
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             then
             did
             he
             passe
             from
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             Death
             .
             Christ
             is
             our
             Passover
             ,
             the
             spotless
             Lamb
             ,
             whereof
             not
             a
             bone
             must
             be
             broken
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             the
             very
             day
             wherein
             God
             came
             down
             in
             Fire
             and
             Thunder
             to
             deliver
             the
             Law
             ,
             even
             the
             same
             day
             came
             also
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             down
             upon
             the
             Disciples
             in
             fiery
             Tongues
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             promulgation
             of
             the
             Law
             makes
             way
             for
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             No
             man
             receives
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             felt
             the
             terrors
             of
             Sinai
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             This
             being
             but
             one
             single
             sheaf
             that
             God
             demanded
             ,
             it
             might
             strike
             their
             hearts
             with
             a
             pious
             sense
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             that
             giveth
             so
             much
             and
             taketh
             so
             little
             ,
             
             that
             giveth
             without
             measure
             ,
             and
             taketh
             by
             measure
             ,
             yea
             by
             a
             very
             small
             measure
             .
             So
             let
             it
             still
             profit
             us
             to
             this
             day
             :
             for
             even
             now
             also
             we
             receive
             much
             and
             give
             little
             ,
             would
             we
             give
             that
             little
             thankfully
             and
             chearfully
             ,
             what
             a
             comfort
             would
             God
             take
             in
             it
             ?
             Though
             he
             need
             none
             of
             our
             Goods
             ,
             only
             seeking
             to
             exercise
             our
             obedience
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             This
             shaking
             of
             the
             sheaf
             before
             the
             Lord
             taught
             them
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             blessing
             of
             new
             Corn
             every
             year
             cometh
             neither
             from
             the
             fertility
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             nor
             the
             labour
             and
             industry
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             This
             Feast
             having
             its
             time
             assigned
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             enter
             upon
             their
             Harvest
             before
             it
             was
             full
             ready
             ;
             which
             by
             this
             time
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             unless
             they
             would
             either
             reap
             before
             they
             offered
             this
             first
             sheaf
             ,
             or
             offer
             it
             before
             the
             day
             appointed
             .
             And
             so
             you
             see
             it
             had
             an
             use
             to
             restrain
             ill
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             more
             careful
             that
             old
             Corn
             might
             be
             kept
             till
             new
             came
             .
             A
             gracious
             God
             that
             will
             so
             care
             for
             sinful
             Man.
             
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             Some
             think
             that
             this
             Feast
             was
             instituted
             for
             a
             remembrance
             of
             the
             pardoning
             of
             that
             grievous
             Idolatry
             committed
             by
             erecting
             and
             worshipping
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ;
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             learn
             holy
             Assemblies
             to
             be
             appointed
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             then
             when
             they
             heard
             these
             Trumpets
             blow
             might
             think
             God
             called
             for
             them
             to
             the
             meeting
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             we
             now
             ,
             having
             our
             Bells
             for
             their
             Trumpets
             ,
             think
             God
             calleth
             for
             us
             to
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             them
             ring
             in
             our
             Ears
             .
             Surely
             I
             know
             a
             feeling
             heart
             doth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             quiet
             without
             going
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             this
             Feast
             might
             be
             a
             figure
             ;
             shewing
             how
             Christ
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             loud
             Trumpet
             ,
             should
             be
             spread
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             our
             Salvation
             by
             him
             .
             In
             regard
             whereof
             the
             Prophets
             bids
             the
             Ministers
             
               lift
               up
               their
               voices
               like
               Trumpets
               ,
               Isai.
            
             58.
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             34.
             
             The
             use
             of
             this
             Feast
             was
             to
             remember
             the
             Jews
             of
             their
             Estate
             when
             they
             had
             no
             Houses
             ,
             but
             lived
             in
             Tents
             ,
             or
             Tabernacles
             and
             Booths
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             preach
             unto
             them
             the
             Doctrine
             afterward
             delivered
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               That
               here
               we
               have
               no
               abiding
               City
               ,
            
             but
             should
             reckon
             of
             our
             Honses
             as
             of
             Tabernacles
             for
             a
             time
             .
             And
             might
             we
             not
             heretofore
             remember
             upon
             our
             Feasts
             our
             state
             past
             under
             cruelty
             &
             bondage
             ,
             our
             wars
             and
             Dissentions
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             the
             fall
             of
             our
             Friends
             ,
             and
             the
             change
             of
             many
             Houses
             ,
             our
             Imposions
             and
             Taxes
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             very
             many
             Miseries
             and
             Calamities
             ;
             laying
             them
             to
             those
             then
             present
             times
             ,
             wherein
             we
             enjoyed
             Truth
             and
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             without
             either
             death
             or
             danger
             ;
             what
             a
             change
             was
             this
             to
             a
             Man
             that
             knoweth
             and
             feeleth
             the
             blessing
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             do
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Jews
             did
             ,
             thank
             God
             most
             heartily
             for
             the
             change
             ,
             and
             beseech
             him
             to
             restore
             us
             such
             times
             ,
             that
             in
             peace
             we
             may
             live
             ,
             in
             peace
             dye
             ,
             and
             in
             peace
             that
             never
             endeth
             live
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Verse
             37.
             
             These
             Feasts
             you
             may
             see
             were
             in
             remembrance
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             some
             benefits
             and
             mercies
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             plainly
             teach
             us
             what
             a
             due
             duty
             from
             us
             to
             God
             it
             is
             to
             remember
             carefully
             and
             thankfully
             his
             loving
             favours
             shewed
             to
             us
             at
             any
             time
             upon
             any
             occasion
             .
             Thus
             the
             stones
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             set
             up
             by
             Ioshua
             4.
             6
             ,
             7.
             for
             a
             sign
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               that
               when
               their
               Children
               should
               ask
               their
               Fathers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             IN
             these
             times
             of
             Shadows
             and
             Figures
             those
             Lights
             signified
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             were
             thus
             used
             ,
             the
             true
             Light
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             true
             Believers
             should
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             darkness
             of
             Death
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             this
             Light
             was
             a
             figure
             also
             of
             true
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             ever
             must
             shine
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             The
             Oyl
             Olive
             which
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             bring
             ,
             must
             be
             pure
             likewise
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             that
             Doctrine
             must
             have
             no
             mixture
             of
             Mans
             devices
             ,
             but
             be
             pure
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             Though
             the
             Father
             of
             this
             Offender
             was
             a
             stranger
             ,
             an
             Egyptian
             ,
             yet
             God
             would
             not
             spare
             him
             ;
             how
             much
             less
             then
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             I
             mean
             Christians
             by
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             Baptized
             in
             his
             Faith
             ,
             brought
             up
             in
             his
             fear
             ,
             hearers
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             Professors
             of
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Though
             this
             Man
             committed
             this
             fault
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             yet
             God
             spared
             him
             not
             ;
             how
             then
             do
             we
             excuse
             our
             Offences
             by
             our
             Anger
             ,
             saying
             it
             was
             in
             my
             wrath
             I
             said
             so
             ,
             or
             did
             so
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             This
             Blaspheming
             was
             Cursing
             the
             other
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ;
             such
             as
             our
             fearful
             and
             Damnable
             Phrases
             are
             ,
             
               Gods
               Curse
               light
               on
               thee
               ,
               the
               Plague
               of
               God
               take
               thee
            
             ;
             which
             kind
             of
             Speaking
             is
             not
             only
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             Second
             Table
             concerning
             the
             love
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             but
             a
             breach
             also
             of
             the
             First
             Table
             ,
             by
             taking
             Gods
             most
             Holy
             Name
             in
             vain
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             use
             God
             in
             your
             Revenge
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             a
             party
             ,
             or
             an
             Executioner
             of
             your
             Rage
             ,
             wishing
             that
             he
             may
             Curse
             and
             Plague
             where
             you
             will
             ,
             (
             he
             being
             all
             Mercy
             ,
             all
             Goodness
             ,
             all
             Justice
             ,
             )
             O
             what
             an
             encrease
             of
             your
             sin
             is
             this
             !
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             This
             grievous
             Offender
             is
             not
             winked
             at
             by
             them
             that
             heard
             him
             ,
             neither
             yet
             punished
             by
             them
             that
             had
             no
             Authority
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             colour
             of
             Zeal
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             orderly
             and
             by
             a
             right
             Zeal
             carried
             to
             Moses
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             his
             offence
             opened
             there
             .
             Moses
             again
             ,
             (
             although
             such
             a
             man
             )
             yet
             will
             do
             nothing
             hastily
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             especially
             touching
             Life
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             be
             advised
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             committeth
             him
             to
             Ward
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             By
             this
             Ceremony
             of
             putting
             their
             hands
             upon
             his
             Head
             ,
             the
             Lord
             made
             the
             Witnesses
             careful
             what
             they
             said
             ;
             for
             it
             taught
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             bare
             false
             Witness
             ,
             then
             were
             they
             guilty
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             him
             so
             shed
             :
             but
             if
             they
             spake
             truly
             ,
             then
             as
             he
             that
             offered
             a
             Sacrifice
             by
             laying
             his
             Hand
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             it
             ,
             did
             cast
             his
             sins
             upon
             the
             Beast
             ;
             so
             they
             by
             that
             Ceremony
             laid
             his
             Blood
             upon
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             and
             they
             remained
             clear
             and
             blameless
             ;
             yea
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             by
             such
             Execution
             of
             Justice
             is
             cleansed
             .
             So
             that
             when
             Phineas
             had
             slain
             the
             wicked
             Person
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             he
             turned
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             from
             the
             Land
             ,
             Numb
             .
             25.
             and
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             called
             
               Victima
               Dei
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               God
               ,
               Isai.
               34.
               
               Ier.
            
             46.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             to
             stone
             him
             ,
             he
             maketh
             tryal
             of
             the
             zeal
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             all
             to
             concur
             with
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             love
             and
             liking
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             in
             furthering
             of
             it
             so
             far
             as
             belongeth
             to
             every
             mans
             place
             .
             Whereas
             now
             a
             dayes
             we
             have
             such
             Factious
             and
             corrupt
             humors
             in
             us
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             issue
             out
             such
             dislikes
             ,
             and
             bad
             censures
             of
             Magistrates
             as
             grieve
             them
             ,
             hinder
             Justice
             ,
             and
             provoke
             God
             to
             that
             which
             will
             smart
             if
             he
             be
             not
             the
             more
             merciful
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             This
             restrained
             that
             pride
             which
             otherwise
             might
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             shews
             the
             common
             care
             of
             God
             for
             all
             men
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             Jews
             .
             This
             indifferency
             is
             a
             blessed
             vertue
             to
             be
             learn'd
             from
             our
             God.
             For
             surely
             we
             are
             altogether
             partial
             if
             God
             guide
             us
             not
             .
             Thus
             if
             other
             Mens
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             or
             Friends
             hurt
             ours
             ,
             fire
             and
             sword
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             ours
             hurt
             them
             ,
             no
             such
             matter
             :
             all
             must
             be
             boulstered
             out
             ,
             or
             bought
             out
             ,
             or
             born
             out
             ,
             and
             Justice
             may
             not
             be
             done
             .
             Again
             ,
             among
             our
             own
             ,
             one
             Child
             must
             be
             Crucified
             ,
             and
             another
             not
             touch'd
             ;
             one
             made
             a
             Saint
             ,
             another
             a
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             THis
             resting
             of
             the
             Land
             every
             seventh
             year
             ,
             put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             of
             that
             sin
             which
             cast
             out
             all
             out
             of
             Paradice
             ,
             and
             brought
             men
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             to
             need
             it
             .
             Whereas
             if
             we
             had
             stood
             ,
             the
             Earth
             should
             have
             yeilded
             of
             its
             self
             Fruits
             and
             Profits
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             sort
             they
             might
             see
             by
             the
             seventh
             year
             .
             Again
             ,
             it
             shadowed
             out
             the
             true
             Sabbath
             and
             rest
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             shall
             be
             no
             labour
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             lack
             ,
             but
             all
             comforts
             and
             joyes
             imaginable
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Upon
             which
             blowing
             it
             had
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Iubilee
               ,
               (
               Iubilaeus
               a
               Iobel
               quod
               significat
               buccinam
               .
               )
            
             This
             year
             was
             an
             excellent
             figure
             of
             that
             true
             Iubilee
             and
             freedom
             which
             was
             confer'd
             upon
             us
             by
             Christ.
             For
             this
             Jewish
             Jubilee
             was
             proclaimed
             by
             Trumpet
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             Christian
             freedom
             by
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             .
             In
             that
             Jubilee
             no
             debts
             were
             demanded
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             as
             grew
             of
             themselves
             were
             common
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             Christian
             Jubilee
             is
             freedom
             proclaim'd
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Sathan
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             demand
             what
             by
             sin
             we
             ow
             him
             ,
             either
             Soul
             or
             Body
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             which
             grow
             of
             themselves
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             are
             freely
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             ,
             are
             common
             in
             Christ
             to
             all
             ,
             there
             being
             with
             him
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             but
             all
             accepted
             
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               work
               righteousness
               .
            
             Of
             this
             freedom
             speaks
             ,
             Isai.
             61.
             1.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             that
             Jubilee
             of
             the
             Jews
             there
             was
             a
             returning
             to
             their
             Lands
             which
             were
             alienated
             from
             them
             ;
             so
             by
             this
             Christian
             Jubilee
             we
             return
             to
             our
             old
             Paradice
             again
             from
             whence
             we
             were
             cast
             out
             by
             sin
             ,
             even
             that
             Paradice
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             removed
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             In
             this
             verse
             the
             Lord
             meets
             with
             an
             objection
             of
             some
             men
             that
             might
             happily
             say
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             eat
             the
             seventh
             year
             ;
             and
             answers
             ,
             
               I
               will
               send
               my
               blessing
               upon
               you
               in
               the
               sixt
               year
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               for
               three
               years
               .
            
             Let
             this
             verse
             then
             strengthen
             your
             Faith
             against
             all
             objections
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             made
             from
             natural
             reasons
             .
             For
             if
             God
             be
             able
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             the
             earth
             is
             weakest
             ,
             having
             been
             worn
             out
             with
             continual
             tillage
             five
             years
             together
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             sixt
             year
             bring
             forth
             a
             triple
             blessing
             ;
             what
             unseasonable
             weather
             ?
             what
             barrenness
             of
             Land
             ?
             what
             any
             thing
             shall
             make
             a
             man
             despair
             of
             Gods
             providence
             for
             things
             needful
             ?
             Again
             ,
             can
             God
             be
             thus
             strong
             when
             the
             Land
             is
             weak
             ?
             why
             then
             cannot
             he
             be
             ,
             or
             why
             will
             he
             not
             be
             strong
             in
             my
             weakness
             ,
             in
             your
             weakness
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             mans
             weakness
             ,
             that
             trusts
             and
             leans
             upon
             him
             .
             For
             when
             we
             are
             weakest
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             strongest
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             is
             best
             seen
             in
             our
             weakness
             .
             Away
             then
             fear
             and
             diffidence
             ,
             I
             will
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             drawing
             an
             Argument
             with
             David
             from
             my
             weakness
             to
             move
             him
             to
             strengthen
             me
             ,
             
               Heal
               me
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               weak
               ,
               Psalm
            
             6.
             2.
             
             My
             weakness
             shall
             drive
             me
             to
             thee
             ,
             not
             from
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             tarry
             thy
             good
             leisure
             ;
             Lord
             strengthen
             me
             ,
             Lord
             comfort
             me
             in
             all
             Temptations
             and
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Verse
             43.
             
             Let
             us
             take
             notice
             from
             this
             custome
             of
             the
             Jews
             concerning
             Servants
             ,
             that
             although
             Moses
             his
             Law
             in
             these
             particulars
             hath
             his
             end
             for
             form
             ,
             yet
             the
             equity
             still
             bindeth
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             estate
             of
             servants
             under
             the
             Gospel
             brought
             and
             bought
             out
             of
             spiritual
             Egypt
             and
             bondage
             of
             sin
             by
             Christ
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             worse
             than
             it
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             they
             might
             not
             be
             cruelly
             ruled
             and
             dealt
             with
             .
             To
             this
             end
             the
             Apostles
             Exhortation
             tendeth
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               5.
               
               CAlamities
            
             that
             last
             long
             are
             light
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             heavy
             ,
             they
             are
             short
             ;
             both
             wayes
             there
             is
             some
             intimation
             of
             some
             ease
             .
             But
             God
             suffers
             not
             this
             impenitent
             sinner
             to
             enjoy
             that
             ease
             ,
             God
             will
             lay
             enough
             upon
             his
             Body
             to
             kill
             another
             in
             a
             week
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             shall
             pant
             many
             years
             under
             it
             .
             As
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Blessing
             is
             here
             ,
             
               Your
               vintage
               shall
               reach
               to
               your
               threshing
               ,
               and
               your
               threshing
               to
               your
               sowing
            
             ;
             so
             in
             an
             Impenitent
             sinner
             his
             Fever
             shall
             reach
             to
             a
             Frenzy
             ,
             and
             his
             Frenzy
             to
             a
             Consumption
             ,
             his
             Consumption
             to
             a
             Penury
             ,
             and
             his
             Penury
             to
             a
             wearing
             and
             tyring
             out
             of
             all
             that
             are
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             Youth
             shall
             meet
             in
             the
             anguish
             of
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             Behold
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             care
             whether
             we
             go
             while
             we
             carry
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             with
             us
             ?
             he
             is
             with
             us
             as
             our
             Companion
             ,
             as
             our
             Guide
             ,
             as
             our
             Guest
             .
             No
             impotency
             of
             Person
             ,
             no
             cross
             of
             Estate
             ,
             no
             distance
             of
             Place
             ,
             no
             opposition
             of
             Men
             ,
             no
             gates
             of
             Hell
             can
             separate
             him
             from
             us
             :
             he
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               leave
               nor
               forsake
               thee
            
             ;
             shall
             we
             think
             he
             cannot
             fare
             ill
             that
             hath
             mony
             in
             his
             purse
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             think
             he
             can
             miscarry
             that
             hath
             God
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             How
             shall
             not
             all
             comfort
             ,
             all
             happiness
             accompany
             that
             God
             ,
             whose
             presence
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             blessedness
             .
             He
             shall
             counsel
             us
             in
             our
             Doubts
             ,
             direct
             us
             in
             our
             Resolutions
             ,
             dispose
             of
             us
             in
             our
             Estates
             ,
             prosper
             us
             in
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Deaths
             Crown
             us
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             God
             does
             not
             begin
             with
             a
             
               Morte
               moriendum
               ,
               some
               body
               must
               dye
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             make
             some
             body
             to
             kill
             ,
             but
             God
             came
             with
             a
             
               Morte
               morieris
            
             ,
             yet
             thou
             art
             alive
             ,
             and
             maist
             live
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             wilt
             rebel
             thou
             must
             dye
             .
             So
             here
             God
             did
             not
             call
             up
             Fevers
             ,
             and
             Pestilence
             ,
             and
             Consumptions
             ,
             and
             Fire
             ,
             and
             Famine
             ,
             and
             War
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             Man
             that
             he
             might
             throw
             him
             into
             their
             mouths
             ;
             but
             when
             man
             threw
             down
             himself
             ,
             God
             let
             him
             fall
             into
             their
             mouths
             .
             Had
             I
             never
             sinn'd
             in
             wantonness
             ,
             I
             should
             never
             have
             had
             Consumption
             ;
             nor
             Fever
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             sinn'd
             in
             riot
             ;
             nor
             Death
             if
             I
             had
             not
             transgress'd
             against
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             Verse
             44.
             
             Some
             are
             of
             an
             opinion
             that
             these
             words
             were
             fulfill'd
             in
             the
             Captivity
             and
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             Babylon
             .
             But
             the
             Jews
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             this
             promise
             of
             regard
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             accomplish'd
             .
             But
             whether
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             well
             apply
             this
             promise
             to
             a
             true
             penitent
             sinner
             ,
             who
             shall
             ever
             be
             respected
             upon
             his
             Conversion
             ;
             albeit
             he
             neglected
             the
             time
             of
             Grace
             offered
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             no
             imboldning
             to
             presume
             ,
             but
             a
             comfort
             when
             Repentance
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             Verse
             45.
             
             The
             wayes
             of
             Gods
             delivering
             penitent
             sinners
             are
             divers
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             observed
             that
             we
             err
             not
             .
             For
             some
             upon
             their
             sorrow
             God
             not
             only
             receiveth
             to
             favour
             and
             mercy
             ,
             but
             also
             delivereth
             them
             out
             of
             their
             present
             affliction
             .
             So
             did
             he
             Manasses
             the
             King
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             whose
             sin
             upon
             his
             Repentance
             he
             not
             only
             forgave
             ,
             but
             released
             him
             out
             of
             captivity
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             again
             .
             Others
             he
             receiveth
             into
             favour
             ,
             and
             forgiveth
             their
             sin
             ,
             but
             yet
             suffereth
             to
             fall
             by
             their
             outward
             affliction
             .
             So
             did
             he
             to
             the
             penitent
             Thief
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             he
             received
             him
             into
             Paradice
             ,
             but
             saved
             him
             not
             from
             the
             Temporal
             Death
             .
             The
             due
             remembrance
             of
             this
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             against
             the
             loss
             of
             Friends
             in
             Wars
             ,
             and
             Plagues
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             calamities
             ,
             when
             others
             escape
             and
             do
             well
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             cleave
             fast
             unto
             God
             ,
             believe
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             fear
             his
             Justice
             .
             So
             whatsoever
             happeneth
             unto
             us
             shall
             happen
             for
             our
             good
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             IT
             is
             in
             thy
             power
             to
             vow
             or
             not
             to
             vow
             ;
             but
             having
             vowed
             a
             thing
             lawful
             and
             possible
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             thy
             power
             (
             though
             never
             so
             poor
             )
             to
             dispense
             with
             thy
             Vow
             :
             Indulged
             thou
             maist
             be
             ,
             but
             not
             Exempted
             .
             If
             thou
             hast
             vowed
             rashly
             ,
             that
             rashness
             must
             be
             repented
             of
             ;
             but
             the
             vow
             ,
             if
             lawful
             ,
             must
             be
             perform'd
             without
             delay
             or
             diminution
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             power
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             where
             in
             Scripture
             expresly
             commanded
             to
             Vow
             ,
             but
             having
             vow'd
             ,
             we
             are
             expresly
             commanded
             to
             keep
             that
             Vow
             .
             That
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Vow
               ,
               and
               perform
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             is
             not
             a
             pure
             precept
             saith
             one
             ,
             but
             like
             that
             other
             ,
             
               Be
               angry
               and
               sin
               not
            
             ,
             where
             Anger
             is
             not
             commanded
             ,
             but
             limited
             :
             so
             neither
             are
             we
             simply
             commanded
             to
             Vow
             ,
             but
             having
             voluntarily
             vowed
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             defer
             to
             pay
             it
             to
             our
             power
             ,
             be
             we
             never
             so
             poor
             ;
             Delaies
             are
             taken
             for
             Denials
             ,
             Excuses
             for
             Refusals
             .
             And
             therefore
             every
             upright
             conscientious
             votary
             ,
             as
             he
             looks
             that
             Gods
             promises
             should
             be
             made
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             careful
             to
             make
             good
             what
             he
             hath
             Vowed
             to
             God
             :
             and
             this
             because
             Gods
             Covenant
             is
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             ours
             of
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             expect
             that
             God
             should
             be
             All-sufficient
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             altogether
             faithful
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             28.
             
             From
             this
             and
             other
             Texts
             ,
             which
             shew
             what
             large
             provision
             was
             made
             for
             Gods
             Priests
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             may
             note
             ;
             that
             if
             such
             a
             plentiful
             maintenance
             were
             allowed
             by
             God
             to
             his
             Ministers
             of
             the
             First
             Table
             ,
             then
             certainly
             as
             great
             a
             portion
             at
             the
             least
             doth
             belong
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Second
             Table
             .
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             under
             the
             Gospel
             are
             more
             bound
             unto
             the
             Lord
             in
             all
             Duties
             of
             Thankfulness
             since
             the
             Messias
             exhibited
             ,
             than
             they
             under
             the
             Law
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             only
             promised
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             the
             same
             respect
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             far
             excels
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             so
             the
             portion
             which
             is
             due
             from
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             to
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             answerable
             ,
             at
             least
             little
             inferior
             .
          
           
             Verse
             33.
             
             There
             can
             no
             one
             instance
             be
             given
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             that
             Gods
             people
             payed
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             accepted
             for
             the
             Tenth
             ,
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             money
             ,
             or
             money
             worth
             ,
             less
             in
             value
             than
             the
             Tenth
             ;
             and
             when
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             which
             Tith'd
             their
             Mint
             ,
             Annis
             ,
             Cummin
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               This
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               left
               undone
            
             ;
             he
             signifies
             not
             obscurely
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             Tithing
             in
             Kind
             ,
             and
             without
             Diminution
             even
             for
             those
             smaller
             things
             much
             more
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             was
             in
             use
             untill
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             manner
             of
             Tithing
             just
             and
             lawful
             .
             And
             how
             precise
             God
             was
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             obscurely
             gather
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             prohibited
             any
             man
             so
             much
             as
             to
             change
             the
             Tith
             ,
             a
             good
             for
             a
             bad
             ,
             or
             a
             bad
             for
             a
             good
             ,
             without
             a
             penal
             augmentation
             of
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PRACTICAL
           COMMENTARY
           UPON
           THE
           FOURTH
           BOOK
           OF
           MOSES
           CALLED
           NUMBERS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             SInai
             was
             a
             place
             where
             were
             many
             Bushes
             and
             Briars
             ;
             here
             they
             received
             the
             Law
             both
             Moral
             and
             Ceremonial
             ;
             which
             like
             Briars
             and
             Brambles
             prick'd
             and
             pierc'd
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             drove
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             clouded
             and
             shadowed
             forth
             under
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             that
             Law
             ;
             for
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             was
             Christ
             under
             a
             Type
             .
             And
             this
             Law
             was
             given
             four
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             after
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             not
             to
             disanull
             the
             Promise
             ,
             but
             to
             advance
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             17.
             and
             that
             guilt
             being
             discovered
             ,
             and
             every
             mouth
             stopped
             ,
             we
             might
             pass
             from
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             to
             
               Mount
               Syon
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Law
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             might
             acknowledg
             the
             riches
             of
             Free
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             As
             this
             Book
             of
             Moses
             beareth
             the
             Title
             of
             Numbers
             ;
             so
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             is
             spent
             in
             numbring
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             to
             assure
             us
             that
             God
             hath
             numbred
             those
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             he
             keepeth
             the
             taile
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             none
             are
             hidden
             from
             him
             ,
             none
             escape
             his
             knowledge
             and
             sight
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             perfectly
             who
             they
             are
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             both
             what
             their
             numbers
             ,
             and
             what
             their
             Names
             are
             .
             Are
             we
             then
             in
             trouble
             and
             persecution
             ?
             are
             we
             accounted
             silly
             Men
             ,
             obscure
             ,
             base
             ,
             and
             unregarded
             ?
             do
             we
             live
             as
             contemptible
             persons
             to
             the
             men
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             let
             not
             this
             trouble
             or
             grieve
             us
             ,
             dismay
             ,
             or
             discomfort
             us
             ;
             but
             rather
             let
             us
             lift
             up
             our
             heads
             ,
             assuring
             our selves
             that
             although
             men
             turn
             themselves
             from
             us
             ,
             yet
             God
             looketh
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             seek
             to
             root
             out
             our
             Names
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             know
             us
             ,
             and
             call
             us
             by
             our
             Names
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             It
             is
             required
             of
             all
             Gods
             Servants
             to
             perform
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commands
             ;
             when
             ever
             God
             speaks
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             hear
             and
             obey
             his
             voice
             .
             Noah
             received
             a
             Commandement
             from
             God
             to
             build
             the
             Ark
             ;
             many
             hindrances
             might
             have
             staid
             him
             ,
             and
             sundry
             inconveniences
             might
             have
             stopt
             him
             ,
             and
             infinite
             dangers
             might
             have
             terrified
             him
             from
             that
             enterprize
             ;
             as
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             the
             Taunts
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             and
             an
             hundred
             of
             such
             like
             troubles
             might
             stand
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             yet
             Noah
             over-looked
             them
             all
             .
             
               By
               Faith
               Noah
               being
               wrrn'd
               of
               God
               ,
               moved
               with
               reverence
               prepared
               the
               Ark
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.
             7.
             which
             shews
             that
             whensoever
             God
             hath
             a
             mouth
             to
             open
             ,
             and
             a
             Tongue
             to
             speak
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             an
             Ear
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             a
             Heart
             to
             obey
             whatsoever
             is
             enjoyn'd
             us
             .
          
           
             Verse
             46.
             
             This
             may
             seem
             very
             strange
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             so
             small
             an
             handful
             of
             seventy
             Souls
             should
             multiply
             so
             greatly
             in
             the
             space
             of
             216
             years
             :
             but
             herein
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             joyn'd
             with
             his
             power
             ,
             who
             because
             he
             is
             true
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             able
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             perform'd
             that
             to
             his
             people
             which
             he
             promised
             long
             before
             to
             their
             Fathers
             .
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             Iacob
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             him
             a
             great
             Nation
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             and
             here
             it
             was
             performed
             .
             All
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             are
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             ,
             and
             shall
             in
             our
             time
             be
             accomplished
             to
             his
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             VVHo
             can
             better
             order
             an
             Army
             than
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             and
             who
             more
             fit
             to
             lead
             his
             people
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             the
             
               house
               of
               bondage
            
             ?
             and
             he
             alone
             it
             is
             that
             doth
             here
             marshal
             the
             Camp
             of
             Israel
             ,
             order
             the
             Militia
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             
               as
               an
               Army
               terrible
               with
               banners
               .
            
             Terrible
             and
             full
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             either
             to
             draw
             Hearts
             ,
             or
             to
             daunt
             them
             .
             God
             is
             both
             the
             Van
             and
             Rear
             in
             the
             Churches
             Army
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               go
               before
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               will
               be
               your
               reward
               .
            
             So
             that
             although
             Satan
             muster
             up
             all
             his
             Forces
             ,
             Tyrants
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             invade
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             assault
             her
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             find
             her
             invincible
             .
             
               Many
               a
               time
               have
               they
               afflicted
               me
               from
               my
               youth
               ,
            
             may
             Israel
             say
             ,
             
               but
               they
               have
               not
               prevailed
               against
               me
               ,
               Psalm
            
             129.
             the
             Church
             is
             invincible
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             Church
             :
             Athens
             took
             upon
             her
             of
             old
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             Venice
             of
             late
             boasteth
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             time
             hath
             confuted
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             may
             soon
             do
             the
             other
             ;
             when
             the
             Church
             shall
             stand
             firm
             ,
             because
             founded
             on
             a
             Rock
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             God
             providing
             here
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             appointeth
             Officers
             and
             Magistrates
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             leaves
             them
             not
             to
             themselves
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             much
             contention
             .
             Every
             Tribe
             had
             his
             certain
             Captain
             and
             Leader
             designed
             by
             God
             who
             is
             the
             God
             of
             order
             :
             and
             therefore
             giveth
             to
             his
             People
             Rulers
             to
             fight
             their
             Battles
             ,
             and
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             order
             and
             Godliness
             .
             Faithful
             Magistrates
             are
             needful
             for
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             only
             a
             portion
             among
             Believers
             ,
             but
             the
             chief
             parts
             and
             stay
             of
             them
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             both
             in
             Peace
             and
             War.
             
          
           
           
             
               Verse
               10.
               
               Reuben
            
             was
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             as
             the
             First-born
             the
             Birth-right
             did
             belong
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             see
             verse
             3.
             that
             Iudah
             was
             placed
             before
             him
             ;
             thus
             doth
             God
             sometimes
             shew
             himself
             a
             just
             Judge
             in
             punishing
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             ,
             a
             merciful
             Father
             to
             Reuben
             in
             his
             Posterity
             :
             for
             whereas
             he
             had
             deserved
             to
             be
             raced
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Incest
             :
             yet
             God
             allowed
             Reuben
             here
             the
             second
             place
             among
             the
             Tribes
             :
             So
             that
             all-be-it
             he
             was
             punish'd
             justly
             ,
             he
             was
             punish't
             gently
             .
             Thus
             God
             dealeth
             evermore
             :
             he
             will
             punish
             sin
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             do
             it
             in
             mercy
             ,
             not
             in
             severity
             ;
             gently
             ,
             not
             rigorously
             ;
             for
             Correction
             and
             not
             seeking
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THere
             is
             a
             Natural
             Generation
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             Moral
             or
             spiritual
             Generation
             ,
             my
             Father
             begets
             me
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             and
             my
             God
             or
             my
             Teacher
             the
             second
             way
             .
             Thus
             here
             Moses
             did
             Regenerate
             what
             Aaron
             had
             begot
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Father
             by
             his
             directions
             and
             instruction
             ,
             when
             Aaron
             was
             only
             by
             Nature
             .
             The
             word
             delivered
             by
             Gods
             Minister
             ,
             for
             our
             spiritual
             Birth
             and
             Education
             is
             not
             a
             dead
             letter
             ,
             an
             empty
             sound
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             :
             for
             together
             with
             the
             Word
             there
             goes
             forth
             a
             Regenerating
             power
             ,
             the
             exhortations
             thereof
             are
             operative
             means
             of
             Sanctification
             ;
             as
             when
             God
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               there
               be
               light
            
             ,
             or
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               Lazarus
               come
               forth
            
             .
             The
             Spirit
             maketh
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Word
             profitable
             and
             generative
             .
             And
             hence
             Ministers
             are
             call'd
             Fathers
             ;
             as
             Moses
             here
             was
             Father
             to
             Aarons
             Children
             ,
             who
             are
             therefore
             call'd
             
               his
               Generation
            
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             When
             God
             had
             formerly
             sent
             his
             fire
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             continuance
             of
             that
             fire
             ;
             for
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             to
             fetch
             prophane
             Coals
             to
             Gods
             Altar
             ,
             could
             savour
             of
             no
             less
             than
             presumption
             and
             Sacriledge
             :
             when
             we
             bring
             zeal
             without
             knowledg
             ,
             mis-conceits
             of
             Faith
             ,
             carnal
             Affections
             ,
             the
             devices
             of
             our
             will-worship
             ,
             superstitious
             devotions
             unto
             Gods
             service
             ,
             we
             bring
             common
             fire
             to
             his
             Altar
             ;
             these
             Flames
             were
             neve●
             of
             his
             kindling
             :
             he
             hates
             both
             Altar
             ,
             Fire
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             now
             behold
             ●he
             same
             Fire
             that
             consumed
             the
             Sacrifices
             before
             ,
             consumes
             the
             Sacrificers
             .
             It
             was
             the
             sign
             of
             Gods
             acceptation
             in
             consuming
             the
             Beast
             ;
             but
             whiles
             it
             destroyed
             Men
             the
             fearful
             sign
             of
             his
             displeasure
             .
             By
             the
             same
             means
             God
             can
             bewray
             both
             love
             and
             hatred
             .
             And
             here
             one
             might
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             being
             but
             young
             Men
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             warm
             in
             their
             Function
             ,
             both
             Age
             and
             Inexperience
             might
             have
             excus'd
             them
             :
             but
             no
             pretences
             can
             bear
             off
             a
             sin
             with
             God.
             That
             no
             man
             may
             hope
             the
             plea
             either
             of
             Birth
             ,
             or
             Youth
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             first
             Commission
             of
             Evill
             ,
             may
             challenge
             pardon
             ;
             I
             see
             here
             young
             Men
             ,
             Sons
             of
             the
             Ruler
             of
             Israel
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             offence
             struck
             dead
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             The
             First-born
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Gods
             by
             several
             Rights
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             right
             of
             Redemption
             :
             he
             that
             is
             saved
             is
             not
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             his
             that
             saved
             him
             ;
             
               He
               hath
               saved
               us
               from
               our
               enemies
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               serve
               him
               ,
               Luke
            
             1.
             74.
             
             Christ
             hath
             therefore
             broke
             the
             Devils
             yoke
             from
             off
             our
             Necks
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             take
             upon
             us
             his
             yoke
             that
             is
             easie
             ,
             and
             his
             burthen
             that
             is
             light
             ;
             serve
             we
             must
             still
             ,
             but
             after
             another
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             did
             when
             freed
             from
             the
             Egyptian
             bondage
             ,
             
               Yet
               thou
               shalt
               keep
               this
               service
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
            
             12.
             25.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             first-born
             are
             Gods
             by
             right
             of
             dilection
             ,
             as
             usually
             best
             beloved
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             our
             Children
             he
             might
             draw
             to
             himself
             the
             best
             of
             our
             affections
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             right
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             they
             were
             saparated
             they
             were
             sanctified
             to
             the
             Lord
             to
             wait
             on
             his
             Altar
             ;
             to
             shew
             that
             singular
             things
             are
             expected
             of
             all
             that
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God
             in
             any
             duty
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             Those
             that
             stand
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Princes
             ,
             must
             be
             exact
             in
             their
             carriage
             .
             God
             appointed
             both
             the
             weights
             and
             measures
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             be
             twice
             as
             
             large
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ;
             which
             implies
             that
             he
             expects
             much
             more
             from
             those
             that
             serve
             him
             there
             ,
             than
             he
             doth
             from
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             A
             Type
             of
             Christ
             who
             is
             light
             Essential
             ,
             and
             
               giveth
               light
               to
               every
               man
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             to
             every
             man
             the
             light
             of
             Reason
             ;
             to
             his
             own
             a
             supernatural
             light
             to
             know
             Heavenly
             things
             ;
             an
             affecting
             transforming
             Light
             ,
             which
             shall
             change
             us
             into
             the
             same
             Image
             with
             himself
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             ;
             as
             the
             Pearl
             by
             the
             often
             beating
             of
             the
             Sun-beams
             upon
             it
             becomes
             Radiant
             ;
             which
             will
             make
             us
             walk
             as
             the
             children
             of
             Light
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             Christal
             glasses
             ,
             with
             a
             light
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             each
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             throw
             every
             part
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             light
             ,
             every
             Created
             understanding
             in
             its
             highest
             abilities
             is
             at
             the
             most
             (
             but
             as
             Aeschilus
             saith
             of
             Fire
             stoln
             by
             
               Prometheus
               ,
            
             )
             a
             beam
             of
             that
             Light
             Essential
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               19.
               
               Aaron
            
             and
             his
             Sons
             must
             appoint
             the
             Cohathites
             their
             several
             Offices
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             what
             part
             every
             particular
             person
             must
             bear
             ;
             that
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             do
             not
             break
             in
             among
             them
             :
             and
             this
             consideration
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ready
             to
             come
             upon
             offenders
             ,
             ought
             to
             encrease
             their
             care
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             that
             God
             requires
             .
             Holy
             things
             must
             be
             handled
             Reverently
             ,
             Religiously
             .
             Whatever
             matters
             of
             God
             we
             meddle
             withall
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Hearing
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             Receiving
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             Calling
             on
             his
             Name
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             be
             careful
             to
             do
             them
             with
             all
             possible
             Care
             and
             Reverence
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             willeth
             us
             to
             
               be
               careful
               ;
               not
               only
               what
               we
               hear
               ,
               Mark
            
             4.
             but
             also
             
               how
               we
               hear
               ,
               Luke
            
             8.
             18.
             
             We
             must
             regard
             not
             only
             the
             matter
             that
             is
             delivered
             ,
             but
             the
             manner
             how
             it
             is
             received
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             we
             may
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             yet
             sin
             in
             our
             hearing
             .
             Whensoever
             therefore
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             let
             us
             come
             in
             Humility
             and
             Lowliness
             ,
             let
             us
             approach
             near
             him
             with
             a
             broken
             Heart
             ,
             with
             a
             Con●rite
             Heart
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             Humble
             Soul
             ,
             falling
             down
             flat
             before
             his
             foot-stool
             ,
             and
             Worshipping
             towards
             his
             Holy
             Temple
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               22.
               
               Moses
            
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             Verses
             repeateth
             sundry
             points
             set
             down
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ;
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             Ministers
             to
             make
             repetition
             of
             things
             formerly
             taught
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             the
             same
             points
             and
             parts
             of
             Religion
             again
             and
             again
             ;
             not
             thereby
             to
             ease
             themselves
             ,
             or
             maintain
             Idleness
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             first
             Men
             are
             commonly
             dull
             in
             Hearing
             ,
             weak
             in
             Remembring
             ,
             slow
             in
             practising
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             need
             that
             the
             same
             things
             should
             be
             often
             press'd
             upon
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Repetition
             worketh
             a
             deeper
             Impression
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             serveth
             to
             beat
             it
             into
             the
             Conscience
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Understanding
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             AS
             every
             Sin
             is
             a
             violation
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             so
             every
             violation
             of
             a
             Law
             reflects
             upon
             the
             Law-maker
             .
             It
             is
             the
             same
             offence
             to
             Coyn
             a
             penny
             and
             a
             Piece
             ;
             the
             same
             to
             counterfeit
             the
             Seal
             of
             a
             Subpaena
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Pardon
             .
             The
             second
             Table
             was
             writ
             by
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             as
             well
             as
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Law-giver
             is
             wounded
             in
             an
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             a
             Theft
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             an
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             a
             Blasphemy
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             consider
             the
             deformity
             and
             the
             foulness
             of
             an
             Action
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             an
             honest
             Man
             would
             not
             have
             done
             it
             ;
             but
             so
             as
             it
             violates
             a
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesty
             in
             that
             Law
             :
             The
             shame
             of
             Men
             is
             one
             bridle
             that
             is
             cast
             upon
             us
             .
             It
             is
             a
             moral
             obduration
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             next
             door
             to
             a
             spiritual
             obduration
             to
             be
             
             voice-proof
             ,
             censure-proof
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             nor
             ashamed
             what
             the
             World
             sayes
             .
             He
             that
             relies
             upon
             his
             
               Plaudo
               Domi
            
             ,
             though
             the
             World
             hiss
             ;
             I
             give
             my self
             a
             Plaudite
             at
             home
             ,
             I
             have
             him
             at
             my
             Table
             ,
             and
             her
             in
             my
             bed
             ,
             whom
             I
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             I
             care
             not
             for
             Rumor
             ;
             he
             that
             rests
             in
             such
             a
             Plaudite
             ,
             prepares
             for
             a
             Trajedy
             ,
             a
             Trajedy
             in
             the
             Amphitheater
             ,
             the
             double
             Theater
             ,
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             too
             .
             Even
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             World
             should
             be
             one
             bridle
             ;
             but
             the
             strongest
             is
             the
             other
             to
             consider
             that
             every
             such
             sin
             is
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             What
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Priest
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Lords
             receiver
             .
             Tithes
             then
             are
             due
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             that
             liveth
             ,
             because
             due
             to
             Christ
             :
             and
             thus
             Abraham
             paid
             Tithes
             to
             Melchisedec
             as
             a
             Priest
             and
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             Melchisedec
             Tith'd
             Abraham
             by
             the
             same
             Divine
             Right
             whereby
             he
             blessed
             him
             :
             the
             Minister
             therefore
             of
             Christ
             blessing
             the
             People
             according
             to
             his
             Office
             ,
             may
             also
             receive
             Tithes
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             who
             should
             receive
             them
             for
             Christ
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christs
             stead
             .
             But
             now
             a
             dayes
             neither
             Christ
             can
             receive
             his
             due
             ,
             nor
             the
             Minister
             his
             ;
             too
             many
             both
             deny
             what
             is
             due
             to
             Christ
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Priest
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             not
             allowing
             him
             so
             much
             as
             is
             fit
             for
             his
             natural
             sustenance
             .
             It
             was
             long
             since
             (
             and
             may
             stil
             be
             so
             )
             a
             just
             Complaint
             ,
             that
             many
             dealt
             by
             their
             Ministers
             as
             Carriers
             do
             by
             their
             Horses
             ,
             they
             laid
             heavy
             burdens
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             hung
             Bells
             about
             their
             necks
             :
             hard
             work
             ,
             and
             good
             words
             they
             shall
             have
             ,
             but
             easie
             Commons
             ,
             and
             slight
             wages
             :
             as
             if
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Camelions
             kind
             ,
             and
             could
             live
             by
             the
             Ayr.
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             The
             Husband
             here
             is
             to
             bring
             his
             suspected
             Wife
             to
             the
             place
             and
             means
             of
             her
             Tryal
             .
             If
             every
             Woman
             suspected
             might
             be
             put
             away
             ,
             many
             Men
             growing
             weary
             of
             their
             Wives
             ,
             would
             readily
             entertain
             any
             the
             least
             flying
             report
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             take
             occasion
             to
             be
             Divorc'd
             from
             them
             .
             Upon
             this
             it
             is
             Gods
             Ordinance
             here
             ,
             that
             no
             innocent
             person
             should
             be
             oppressed
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             at
             the
             private
             pleasure
             of
             any
             should
             be
             condemned
             before
             their
             Tryal
             .
             Every
             man
             must
             hold
             up
             his
             hand
             at
             the
             Bar
             before
             he
             be
             pronounc'd
             guilty
             .
             No
             person
             is
             to
             be
             condemn'd
             upon
             suspition
             only
             ,
             or
             presumption
             ,
             or
             bare
             surmize
             :
             for
             were
             it
             enough
             to
             be
             accused
             ,
             innocency
             it self
             could
             not
             escape
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             Condemn
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             to
             accuse
             him
             for
             guilty
             ,
             to
             be
             suspected
             .
             Suspition
             is
             an
             another
             mans
             heart
             ,
             or
             Head
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             alwayes
             avoid
             Suspition
             ,
             except
             we
             had
             the
             Government
             of
             their
             hearts
             and
             heads
             .
             We
             must
             be
             careful
             to
             avoid
             the
             fault
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             the
             shame
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             prevent
             the
             suspition
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             THese
             Nazarites
             were
             diligently
             to
             imploy
             their
             time
             about
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             diligently
             to
             keep
             themselves
             from
             Wine
             ,
             and
             strong
             Drink
             ,
             which
             would
             make
             them
             forget
             the
             Law.
             Drunkenness
             causeth
             forgetfulness
             (
             hence
             the
             Ancients
             feigned
             Bacchus
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             Forgetfulness
             )
             and
             stands
             in
             full
             opposition
             to
             Reason
             or
             Religion
             :
             when
             the
             Wine
             is
             in
             the
             wit
             is
             out
             .
             Seneca
             saith
             ,
             That
             for
             a
             man
             to
             think
             to
             be
             Drunk
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             keep
             his
             right
             Reason
             ,
             is
             to
             think
             to
             drink
             rank
             poison
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             dye
             by
             it
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             it
             was
             with
             this
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             those
             Nazarites
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             enjoyned
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luke
             21.
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             were
             not
             overcharg'd
             with
             
               Surfeiting
               and
               Drunkenness
            
             .
             Even
             the
             Disciples
             themselves
             had
             in
             them
             the
             common
             poison
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             obnoxious
             even
             to
             the
             most
             reproachful
             evils
             .
             Let
             the
             best
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             therefore
             ,
             the
             severest
             Nazarites
             have
             a
             care
             of
             this
             Evil.
             A
             full
             belly
             makes
             a
             foul
             heart
             ,
             and
             what
             sin
             may
             it
             not
             produce
             in
             the
             best
             unless
             God
             prevent
             :
             for
             the
             rankest
             Weeds
             grow
             out
             of
             the
             fattest
             Soil
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             The
             Nazarite
             here
             was
             not
             only
             to
             abstain
             from
             Wine
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             the
             very
             kernel
             and
             husk
             of
             the
             Grape
             .
             He
             that
             would
             keep
             clear
             from
             great
             transgressions
             ,
             must
             make
             a
             Conscience
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             avoid
             not
             only
             the
             gross
             scandalous
             stains
             and
             blemishes
             of
             his
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             first
             blushes
             and
             appearances
             of
             evill
             .
             As
             the
             Spider
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             Web
             shrinks
             at
             the
             least
             noise
             that
             shakes
             her
             work
             ,
             and
             retires
             presently
             from
             the
             danger
             ;
             so
             should
             the
             perfect
             Convert
             shrink
             at
             the
             least
             noise
             ,
             whispering
             ,
             and
             murmuring
             of
             Sin
             ,
             he
             should
             fly
             the
             first
             address
             and
             complement
             of
             the
             Devil
             in
             a
             Temptation
             ,
             the
             sight
             ,
             the
             roof
             ,
             the
             ayr
             of
             Rimmon
             ,
             and
             not
             bow
             down
             with
             Naaman
             ,
             though
             to
             be
             lean'd
             upon
             only
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             The
             Breast
             and
             shoulder
             of
             the
             Wave-offering
             belong'd
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             to
             teach
             him
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             ,
             their
             dearest
             affections
             ,
             intimated
             by
             the
             Breast
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             their
             might
             and
             strength
             typified
             in
             the
             shoulder
             :
             and
             whereas
             it
             is
             here
             call'd
             the
             Heave-shoulder
             ,
             this
             signified
             the
             heaving
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ;
             and
             the
             heaving
             up
             of
             our
             heatts
             to
             God
             for
             so
             great
             benefits
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             A
             set
             form
             of
             Prayer
             is
             lawful
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             whether
             publickly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             privately
             in
             the
             Family
             :
             and
             this
             is
             most
             strongly
             infer'd
             from
             hence
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             this
             Commandement
             was
             given
             .
             For
             this
             solemn
             form
             was
             set
             not
             for
             the
             simple
             sort
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             ignorant
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             pronounc'd
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             not
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Lord
             before
             many
             witnesses
             .
             If
             any
             were
             able
             of
             themselves
             to
             conceive
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             certainly
             they
             were
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             lips
             must
             
               preserve
               knowledg
               ,
               Mal.
            
             2.
             7.
             and
             yet
             are
             they
             both
             allowed
             and
             prescrib'd
             to
             follow
             a
             set
             form
             in
             blessing
             the
             people
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             at
             their
             marching
             forward
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             standing
             still
             there
             were
             set
             forms
             injoyn'd
             ,
             Numb
             .
             10.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             THe
             service
             of
             the
             Gershonites
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Merari
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Moses
             doth
             here
             proportion
             the
             assistance
             answerable
             to
             the
             service
             ;
             two
             Waggons
             ,
             and
             four
             Oxen
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             Gershon
             ,
             but
             double
             the
             number
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             Merari
             ,
             because
             their
             service
             was
             double
             to
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             their
             carriage
             as
             much
             more
             .
             God
             knows
             what
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Children
             is
             able
             to
             bear
             ,
             and
             therefore
             proportions
             the
             burthen
             to
             the
             Back
             ;
             none
             of
             his
             shall
             be
             oppressed
             ,
             though
             press'd
             out
             of
             measure
             ;
             afflicted
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             an
             high
             nature
             ,
             but
             never
             brought
             to
             despair
             :
             left
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             not
             forsaken
             for
             ever
             .
             Ioseph
             may
             be
             shot
             at
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             23.
             but
             he
             cannot
             be
             shot
             through
             :
             
               His
               bow
               did
               abide
               in
               strength
               ,
               and
               the
               arms
               of
               his
               hands
               were
               made
               strong
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               mighty
               God
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               verse
            
             24.
             and
             thence
             his
             safety
             .
             He
             used
             his
             Bow
             against
             his
             Enemies
             as
             David
             did
             his
             sling
             against
             Goliah
             ;
             who
             slung
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             wrapt
             up
             God
             in
             his
             sling
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             No
             quantity
             was
             here
             prescribed
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             Free-will
             offering
             ;
             only
             it
             must
             be
             fine
             ,
             no
             Bran
             in
             it
             ;
             to
             shew
             the
             puriry
             of
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             services
             through
             him
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Oyl
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Incense
             of
             his
             Intercession
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             is
             offered
             ,
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             ;
             they
             spare
             nothing
             ,
             they
             bring
             the
             best
             they
             have
             .
             Neither
             do
             they
             bring
             the
             best
             in
             a
             sparing
             manner
             ,
             but
             they
             deal
             bountifully
             and
             liberally
             .
             Which
             teacheth
             us
             to
             serve
             God
             with
             the
             choicest
             and
             chiefest
             things
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             large
             and
             liberal
             manner
             .
             We
             read
             ,
             Exod.
             36.
             that
             the
             people
             were
             so
             forward
             for
             the
             building
             and
             furnishing
             of
             the
             Tabernacles
             ,
             that
             the
             Workmen
             complained
             the
             People
             brought
             too
             much
             .
             How
             far
             are
             we
             from
             this
             in
             our
             dayes
             ?
             
               The
               people
               bring
               more
               than
               enough
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             O
             that
             we
             might
             come
             but
             one
             degree
             
             behind
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             said
             our
             people
             bring
             enough
             .
             The
             Israelites
             thought
             they
             never
             brought
             enough
             ,
             we
             think
             we
             never
             bring
             too
             little
             ;
             they
             offered
             more
             than
             they
             were
             commanded
             ;
             we
             bring
             no
             more
             than
             we
             are
             compell'd
             and
             constrain'd
             to
             bring
             .
             They
             offered
             with
             a
             glad
             and
             chearful
             heart
             ,
             we
             will
             do
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Law
             urgeth
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             much
             .
             They
             brought
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             we
             think
             the
             worst
             good
             enough
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Service
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             thinks
             it
             not
             sufficient
             to
             set
             down
             what
             was
             offered
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             but
             takes
             notice
             of
             every
             mans
             particular
             offering
             ;
             to
             teach
             us
             first
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             apply
             these
             Examples
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             pass
             over
             one
             of
             them
             without
             regard
             ,
             yet
             we
             should
             take
             hold
             of
             the
             next
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             assure
             us
             that
             no
             man
             shall
             have
             that
             forgotten
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             praise
             ,
             who
             is
             any
             way
             forward
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             honour
             them
             that
             honour
             him
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             
             All
             the
             good
             works
             of
             Gods
             children
             done
             to
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             shall
             be
             punctually
             reckoned
             up
             and
             rewarded
             :
             and
             as
             their
             deeds
             are
             here
             registred
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             the
             Doers
             of
             them
             are
             registred
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             3.
             
             THe
             Lamps
             were
             placed
             over
             against
             the
             Candlestick
             ,
             which
             was
             over
             the
             Table
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             and
             typified
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             enlightning
             the
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             Commandement
             is
             a
             Lamp
             or
             Candle
             ,
             whereof
             there
             is
             no
             small
             use
             when
             Men
             go
             to
             Bed
             ,
             or
             rise
             betimes
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             richly
             dwelling
             in
             him
             ,
             may
             lay
             his
             Hand
             upon
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             one
             dying
             did
             ,
             
               Hic
               sat
               lucis
            
             ,
             here
             's
             plenty
             of
             light
             .
             Under
             the
             Law
             all
             was
             in
             Riddles
             ,
             Moses
             was
             veil'd
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             saying
             was
             then
             verified
             ,
             
               Et
               latet
               ,
               &
               lucet
            
             ;
             there
             was
             light
             enough
             to
             light
             Men
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             There
             was
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             upon
             the
             Levite
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             then
             upon
             the
             Minister
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Certainly
             the
             Ceremony
             is
             significant
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             had
             not
             been
             used
             by
             Gods
             people
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             nor
             yet
             by
             us
             that
             are
             his
             People
             of
             the
             New.
             And
             thus
             much
             it
             may
             import
             :
             when
             the
             
               Reverend
               Man
            
             laies
             his
             Hand
             on
             thy
             Head
             ,
             remember
             thou
             art
             then
             manumniz'd
             from
             all
             secular
             ties
             ,
             and
             sequestred
             no
             less
             from
             the
             callings
             of
             the
             People
             than
             their
             vices
             ;
             thou
             art
             then
             brought
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             wholly
             to
             his
             Service
             ;
             and
             certainly
             the
             Holy
             impression
             of
             Episcopal
             Hands
             set
             on
             from
             above
             is
             such
             an
             Elixar
             ,
             as
             by
             contraction
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             disposition
             of
             goodness
             in
             the
             baser
             mettal
             ,
             it
             will
             render
             it
             of
             the
             property
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             The
             Levites
             are
             here
             said
             to
             be
             Gods
             after
             a
             more
             peculiar
             and
             special
             manner
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             People
             were
             .
             For
             though
             all
             the
             Congregation
             is
             Holy
             even
             as
             the
             Levites
             ,
             all
             the
             People
             of
             God
             sanctified
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Priests
             (
             which
             was
             the
             saying
             of
             Corah
             and
             his
             Complices
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             true
             ,
             )
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             sanctified
             to
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             Holiness
             with
             the
             Priests
             ;
             but
             they
             
               sicut
               populus
            
             as
             Gods
             people
             ,
             these
             
               Sicut
               Aaron
            
             as
             his
             peculiar
             servants
             ;
             they
             are
             holy
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             these
             Holiest
             of
             Holies
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Law
             kept
             ordinations
             ,
             certain
             pieces
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             were
             put
             into
             the
             Priests
             hands
             ,
             and
             now
             instead
             of
             that
             a
             Bible
             into
             ours
             ;
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Rule
             to
             direct
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             sacred
             Witness
             of
             that
             profession
             into
             which
             we
             are
             by
             a
             Divine
             hand
             invested
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             All
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             are
             mine
             ,
             saith
             God
             here
             ;
             so
             they
             were
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             but
             here
             is
             noted
             a
             continuance
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               he
               sanctified
               the
               first-born
               to
               himself
               ,
               what
               time
               he
               smote
               every
               first-born
               in
               Egypt
               .
            
             Now
             the
             first-born
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Gods
             by
             a
             singular
             right
             ,
             by
             right
             of
             Redemption
             ;
             because
             he
             Redeemed
             them
             ,
             he
             saved
             them
             ,
             he
             delivered
             them
             
             
               from
               the
               house
               of
               bondage
            
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             saved
             is
             not
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             his
             that
             saved
             him
             .
             And
             so
             the
             first-born
             here
             were
             Types
             first
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
               first-born
               among
               many
               brethren
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             29.
             
             To
             whom
             therefore
             we
             must
             give
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             first
             Birth-right
             ;
             all
             our
             sheaves
             must
             veil
             and
             bow
             to
             his
             sheaf
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             Christians
             ,
             
               Those
               first-born
               whose
               Names
               are
               written
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Heb.
            
             12.
             23.
             who
             are
             dear
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             first-born
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             THe
             Paschal
             Lamb
             was
             taken
             up
             the
             Tenth
             day
             ,
             but
             not
             Sacrificed
             until
             the
             fourteenth
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             so
             kill
             the
             Passover
             ,
             as
             first
             to
             sanctifie
             themselves
             ,
             and
             prepare
             their
             Brethren
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             also
             it
             was
             a
             received
             Tradition
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             during
             those
             four
             dayes
             the
             Lamb
             was
             tyed
             to
             their
             Bed-posts
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             what
             they
             were
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             then
             in
             the
             Evening
             they
             eat
             it
             ,
             which
             signified
             that
             Christ
             came
             and
             was
             offered
             up
             in
             the
             Evening
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               in
               the
               last
               dayes
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               God
               sent
               his
               Son
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               2.
               
               In
               the
               last
               hour
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
            
             5.
             when
             all
             lay
             buried
             in
             darkness
             ,
             in
             the
             Even-tide
             of
             our
             sin
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             It
             appears
             that
             these
             good
             men
             ,
             that
             were
             shut
             out
             from
             this
             part
             of
             Gods
             service
             by
             reason
             they
             were
             defiled
             by
             touching
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             were
             much
             grieved
             and
             troubled
             in
             mind
             that
             they
             were
             bar'd
             from
             the
             Passover
             ;
             and
             therefore
             make
             earnest
             complaint
             to
             Moses
             for
             the
             separation
             ,
             desiring
             to
             be
             eased
             and
             relieved
             by
             him
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             cause
             of
             sorrow
             and
             grief
             to
             Gods
             dear
             Children
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             by
             any
             just
             occasion
             ,
             or
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             with-held
             and
             kept
             back
             from
             the
             parts
             and
             exercises
             of
             his
             Worship
             .
             This
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             Davids
             complaint
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             where
             he
             maketh
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Sparrow
             and
             Swallow
             to
             be
             better
             than
             his
             ,
             which
             might
             come
             nearer
             to
             the
             Altar
             of
             God
             than
             he
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             Carnal
             and
             Worldly
             men
             lament
             bitterly
             for
             earthly
             losses
             and
             troubles
             ,
             but
             never
             trouble
             themselves
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             spiritual
             things
             .
             Nay
             they
             are
             vex'd
             and
             tormented
             as
             if
             they
             were
             upon
             the
             rack
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             constrain'd
             to
             come
             so
             oft
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Prayer
             :
             they
             cry
             with
             them
             in
             
               Amos
               ,
               When
               will
               the
               Sabbath
               be
               done
               ?
               Amos
            
             8.
             5.
             and
             with
             those
             other
             ,
             
               When
               shall
               we
               depart
               out
               of
               Syon
               ?
               it
               is
               time
               we
               be
               gone
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             The
             Israelite
             here
             were
             to
             eat
             the
             Passover
             with
             unleavened
             Bread
             ,
             with
             soundness
             in
             point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             in
             point
             of
             practice
             ,
             to
             watch
             carefully
             against
             corruption
             in
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             :
             which
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             be
             punctual
             in
             our
             preparation
             to
             ,
             and
             participation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Passover
             ,
             to
             abstain
             and
             purge
             our selves
             from
             the
             leaven
             of
             malice
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             
               for
               a
               little
               leaven
               leaveneth
               the
               whole
               lump
               :
            
             one
             spoonful
             of
             Vinegar
             will
             soon
             tart
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             sweet
             Milk
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Milk
             will
             not
             so
             soon
             sweeten
             one
             spoonful
             of
             Vinegar
             .
             The
             Israelites
             likewise
             were
             to
             eat
             the
             Passover
             here
             with
             bitter
             herbs
             :
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             looking
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             pierc'd
             ,
             men
             should
             be
             in
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             feel
             what
             an
             evil
             and
             bitter
             thing
             sin
             is
             ;
             being
             ready
             to
             suffer
             hardship
             with
             Christ
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             feed
             us
             to
             the
             full
             with
             bitter
             herbs
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             drunk
             with
             Wormwood
             ;
             so
             that
             at
             last
             we
             be
             rewarded
             with
             the
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             of
             an
             Eternal
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             This
             Cloud
             was
             their
             guide
             and
             conduct
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             ;
             when
             it
             moved
             they
             moved
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             stood
             still
             they
             rested
             :
             which
             should
             teach
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             wayes
             to
             acknowledg
             and
             look
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             direct
             thy
             paths
             .
             As
             God
             carefully
             chose
             out
             the
             Israelites
             way
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             not
             the
             shortest
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             safest
             for
             them
             ;
             so
             will
             God
             do
             for
             all
             those
             that
             make
             him
             their
             guide
             .
             The
             Athenians
             had
             a
             conceit
             that
             their
             Goddess
             Minerva
             turn'd
             all
             their
             evil
             Counsels
             into
             good
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Romans
             thought
             that
             their
             Visibilia
             (
             another
             Heathenish
             Deity
             )
             set
             them
             again
             in
             the
             right
             way
             when
             at
             any
             time
             they
             were
             out
             .
             All
             this
             ,
             and
             more
             
             than
             this
             is
             undoubtedly
             done
             by
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             commit
             their
             wayes
             unto
             him
             for
             direction
             and
             success
             .
             
               Lo
               this
               is
               our
               God
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               our
               guide
               even
               unto
               death
               ,
               Ps.
            
             48.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             SEeing
             these
             silver
             Trumpets
             served
             for
             the
             Camp
             ,
             and
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             to
             assemble
             and
             remove
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             power
             of
             making
             them
             is
             committed
             to
             Moses
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             sole
             prerogative
             to
             call
             and
             dissolve
             Assemblies
             about
             publick
             affairs
             ;
             we
             learn
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             as
             their
             proper
             Right
             to
             gather
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             dismiss
             such
             as
             are
             gathered
             together
             .
             Every
             one
             hath
             not
             authority
             to
             draw
             multitudes
             together
             :
             we
             must
             have
             lawful
             and
             orderly
             Assemblies
             .
             In
             Egypt
             without
             Pharaoh
             no
             man
             might
             lift
             up
             his
             hand
             or
             foot
             ,
             Gen.
             41.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             reproves
             those
             that
             being
             summoned
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             these
             Trumpets
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             call'd
             together
             by
             a
             lawful
             Magistrate
             ,
             refuse
             to
             come
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             sin
             of
             Corah
             and
             his
             Complices
             .
             And
             we
             know
             their
             fearful
             punishment
             for
             that
             sin
             .
             In
             the
             natural
             body
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             motion
             is
             from
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Body
             Politick
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             reproves
             those
             that
             assemble
             before
             they
             are
             call'd
             ;
             Corah
             and
             his
             Confederates
             would
             not
             assemble
             when
             they
             were
             call'd
             ;
             these
             assemble
             before
             they
             be
             call'd
             ;
             the
             other
             were
             too
             slow
             and
             dull
             ,
             these
             are
             too
             quick
             and
             nimble-headed
             .
             So
             then
             all
             must
             keep
             their
             places
             and
             standings
             ;
             they
             must
             come
             when
             they
             are
             call'd
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             be
             call'd
             before
             they
             come
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             As
             the
             Priests
             here
             were
             to
             sound
             their
             silver
             Trumpets
             at
             their
             solemn
             Feasts
             ,
             for
             a
             monument
             of
             spiritual
             gladness
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             so
             must
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             publish
             the
             glad-tidings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Speak
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               cry
               unto
               her
               ,
               that
               her
               warfare
               is
               accomplish'd
               ,
               her
               sin
               is
               pardoned
               ,
               Isai.
            
             40.
             2.
             
             Make
             the
             people
             hear
             the
             joyful
             sound
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             walk
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             which
             is
             joy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             this
             and
             other
             Musical
             Instruments
             used
             in
             Gods
             service
             (
             as
             part
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Pedagogy
             )
             were
             types
             of
             that
             spiritual
             joy
             which
             we
             Christians
             should
             express
             in
             holy
             duties
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             if
             we
             heard
             the
             most
             exquisite
             Musick
             .
             There
             should
             be
             continual
             Musick
             (
             habitual
             joy
             )
             in
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             Therefore
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Royal
             Prophet
             sings
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               people
               that
               know
               the
               joyful
               sound
               ,
               Psalm
            
             80
             15.
             that
             can
             discern
             and
             feel
             the
             comfortable
             sound
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             the
             free
             use
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             ;
             serving
             God
             with
             chearfulness
             ,
             and
             giving
             him
             thanks
             with
             exaltation
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             rapture
             of
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
             Why
             doth
             Moses
             so
             earnestly
             desire
             this
             Hobab
             to
             be
             their
             guide
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             All-seeing
             Eye
             of
             God
             sufficient
             ,
             had
             not
             he
             promised
             to
             conduct
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             they
             not
             the
             pillar
             of
             Cloud
             to
             go
             before
             them
             ?
             most
             true
             :
             yet
             humane
             helps
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             God
             offers
             them
             to
             our
             hand
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             neglected
             .
             The
             using
             of
             lawful
             means
             doth
             not
             oppose
             or
             afront
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             can
             work
             without
             means
             ,
             but
             yet
             we
             must
             attend
             unto
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             stand
             upon
             his
             naked
             power
             without
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             Verse
             35.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             encouragement
             to
             know
             the
             forms
             that
             the
             Saints
             prevailed
             with
             God
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             God
             accepted
             such
             Prayers
             at
             their
             hands
             :
             he
             that
             accepted
             them
             then
             ,
             if
             we
             send
             them
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             will
             accept
             them
             now
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             mention
             upon
             Record
             of
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             of
             Moses
             here
             and
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             of
             David
             ,
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             .
             To
             what
             end
             and
             purpose
             ?
             but
             that
             we
             might
             thereby
             learn
             to
             fit
             our selves
             with
             words
             ,
             to
             attain
             a
             habit
             of
             Prayer
             by
             studying
             these
             forms
             .
             For
             which
             reason
             also
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             for
             all
             duties
             of
             piety
             and
             Religion
             ,
             there
             were
             forms
             set
             .
             For
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             People
             there
             was
             a
             form
             set
             ,
             Numb
             .
             6.
             
             In
             time
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Humiliation
             the
             Prophet
             sets
             them
             a
             form
             ,
             Ioel
             2.
             and
             so
             here
             when
             the
             Ark
             removed
             ,
             
             there
             was
             a
             form
             for
             that
             Sacrifice
             ;
             
               Arise
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               let
               thine
               Enemies
               be
               scattered
            
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Ark
             stood
             still
             ,
             
               Return
               O
               Lord
               to
               the
               many
               thousands
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             THe
             thirst
             of
             Israel
             is
             well
             quench'd
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             complain
             as
             fast
             for
             hunger
             :
             the
             other
             mutiny
             for
             Water
             was
             of
             some
             few
             Male-contents
             ;
             this
             was
             of
             the
             whole
             Troop
             .
             Not
             that
             none
             were
             free
             ,
             
               Caleb
               ,
               Ioshua
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               Aaron
               ,
               Miriam
               ,
            
             were
             not
             yet
             tainted
             .
             Usually
             God
             measures
             the
             state
             of
             any
             Church
             or
             Country
             by
             the
             most
             ;
             the
             greatest
             part
             carries
             both
             the
             Name
             and
             Censure
             .
             Sins
             are
             so
             much
             greater
             as
             they
             are
             universal
             :
             so
             far
             is
             evill
             from
             being
             extenuated
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             guilty
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             more
             aggravate
             it
             .
             With
             men
             commonness
             may
             plead
             for
             favour
             ,
             with
             God
             it
             pleads
             for
             Judgement
             .
             Many
             hands
             draw
             the
             Cable
             with
             more
             violence
             than
             few
             .
             The
             leprosie
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             is
             more
             loathsome
             than
             that
             of
             the
             part
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             Contentation
             is
             a
             rare
             Blessing
             ,
             because
             it
             arises
             either
             from
             a
             fruition
             of
             all
             Comforts
             ,
             or
             a
             not
             desiring
             of
             some
             which
             we
             have
             not
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             never
             so
             bare
             as
             not
             to
             have
             some
             benefits
             ;
             never
             so
             full
             as
             not
             to
             want
             something
             .
             God
             hath
             much
             ado
             with
             us
             ,
             either
             we
             lack
             Health
             ,
             or
             Quietness
             ,
             or
             Children
             ,
             or
             Wealth
             ,
             or
             Company
             ,
             or
             our selves
             in
             all
             these
             .
             We
             remember
             when
             we
             sate
             by
             the
             flesh-pots
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             freely
             of
             their
             Cucumbers
             ,
             and
             Melons
             ,
             and
             Leeks
             ,
             and
             Onyons
             .
             Every
             Mind
             remembers
             and
             affects
             that
             which
             is
             like
             its
             self
             .
             Carnal
             minds
             are
             for
             the
             flesh-pots
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             though
             bought
             with
             servitude
             ;
             spiritual
             are
             for
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             Redeem'd
             with
             Famine
             ;
             and
             would
             rather
             dye
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             than
             live
             without
             him
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             delicate
             and
             full
             dishes
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             The
             same
             hand
             that
             rain'd
             Manna
             into
             the
             Israelites
             Tents
             ,
             could
             have
             Rain'd
             it
             into
             their
             Mouths
             or
             Laps
             ;
             God
             loves
             we
             should
             take
             pains
             for
             our
             spiritual
             food
             .
             Little
             would
             it
             have
             availed
             them
             that
             the
             Manna
             lay
             about
             their
             Tents
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             gone
             forth
             and
             gathered
             it
             ,
             beaten
             and
             baked
             it
             .
             Let
             Salvation
             be
             never
             so
             plentiful
             ,
             if
             we
             bring
             it
             not
             home
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             ours
             by
             Faith
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             whit
             the
             better
             .
             If
             the
             work
             done
             ,
             and
             means
             us'd
             had
             been
             enough
             to
             give
             life
             ,
             no
             Israelite
             had
             dyed
             :
             their
             Bellies
             were
             full
             of
             that
             Bread
             whereof
             one
             Crum
             gives
             life
             ,
             yet
             they
             dyed
             many
             of
             them
             in
             displeasure
             .
             As
             in
             Natural
             ,
             so
             in
             Spiritual
             things
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             trust
             to
             means
             :
             the
             Carkals
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             cannot
             give
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             Soul
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             represented
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             The
             meat
             of
             these
             Israelites
             was
             strange
             ,
             but
             nothing
             so
             strange
             as
             their
             Bread
             ;
             from
             the
             first
             day
             that
             their
             Manna
             fell
             till
             their
             setling
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             God
             wrought
             a
             perpetual
             miracle
             in
             this
             food
             ,
             a
             miracle
             in
             the
             place
             ;
             other
             bread
             rises
             up
             from
             below
             ,
             this
             fell
             down
             from
             above
             ,
             neither
             did
             it
             ever
             Rain
             Bread
             till
             now
             ;
             yet
             so
             did
             this
             Heavenly
             shower
             fall
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             confined
             to
             the
             Camp
             of
             Israel
             :
             a
             miracle
             in
             the
             quantity
             ,
             that
             every
             morning
             should
             fall
             enough
             to
             fill
             so
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             maws
             ,
             and
             mouths
             .
             A
             miracle
             in
             the
             Composition
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             sweet
             like
             Hony-Cakes
             ,
             round
             like
             Corianders
             ,
             transparent
             as
             dew
             .
             A
             miracle
             in
             the
             quality
             ,
             that
             it
             melted
             by
             one
             heat
             ,
             by
             another
             hardened
             .
             A
             miracle
             in
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             fall
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             if
             it
             knew
             times
             ,
             and
             would
             teach
             them
             as
             well
             as
             feed
             them
             )
             it
             fell
             double
             in
             the
             Evening
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             fell
             not
             .
             A
             miracle
             in
             the
             continnance
             and
             ceasing
             ;
             that
             this
             shower
             of
             Bread
             followed
             their
             Camp
             in
             all
             their
             removals
             ,
             till
             they
             came
             to
             tast
             of
             the
             bread
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             then
             withdrew
             it self
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             said
             ,
             ye
             need
             no
             miracles
             now
             you
             have
             means
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             God
             tells
             the
             Jews
             here
             that
             they
             had
             wept
             in
             his
             ears
             ;
             God
             had
             heard
             them
             weep
             ,
             but
             for
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             ?
             they
             wept
             for
             Flesh
             :
             there
             was
             a
             Tincture
             ,
             a
             deep
             die
             of
             murmuring
             in
             their
             Tears
             .
             Christ
             goes
             as
             far
             in
             the
             passion
             ,
             in
             his
             agony
             ,
             and
             he
             comes
             to
             a
             passionate
             deprecation
             in
             his
             
               tristis
               anima
            
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             ,
             
               Si
               possibile
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Transeat
               calix
            
             .
             But
             as
             all
             these
             Passions
             were
             sanctified
             in
             the
             root
             ,
             from
             which
             no
             bitter
             Leaf
             ,
             nor
             crooked
             Twigg
             could
             spring
             ;
             so
             they
             were
             instantly
             wash'd
             with
             his
             veruntamen
             ,
             a
             present
             and
             a
             full
             submitting
             of
             all
             to
             Gods
             pleasure
             ,
             yet
             
               not
               my
               will
               O
               Father
               ,
               but
               thine
               be
               done
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             When
             our
             own
             provision
             fails
             ,
             then
             not
             to
             distrust
             the
             provision
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             noble
             tryal
             of
             Faith.
             
               Shall
               our
               flocks
               and
               herds
               be
               slain
               ,
            
             cries
             even
             Moses
             .
             Whereas
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             God
             who
             stopp'd
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Sea
             that
             it
             should
             not
             devour
             us
             ,
             can
             as
             easily
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             our
             stomack
             :
             he
             that
             commanded
             the
             Sea
             to
             stand
             still
             and
             guard
             us
             ,
             can
             as
             easily
             command
             the
             Earth
             to
             nourish
             us
             ;
             he
             that
             made
             the
             Rod
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             can
             as
             easily
             make
             these
             stones
             Bread.
             Why
             do
             we
             not
             wait
             on
             him
             whom
             we
             have
             found
             so
             powerful
             ?
             Now
             they
             set
             the
             Mercy
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             upon
             a
             wrong
             Last
             ,
             while
             they
             measure
             it
             only
             by
             their
             present
             sence
             .
             While
             we
             see
             our
             daily
             Bread
             on
             our
             Cubbord
             ,
             we
             believe
             ,
             let
             God
             withdraw
             his
             hand
             ,
             no
             fight
             ,
             no
             trust
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             VVHat
             is
             this
             I
             see
             ?
             is
             not
             this
             Aaron
             that
             was
             Brother
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             by
             Office
             joynt
             Commissioner
             with
             Moses
             !
             and
             is
             not
             this
             Miriam
             the
             Elder
             Sister
             to
             Moses
             ,
             which
             laid
             her
             Brother
             in
             the
             Reeds
             ,
             and
             fetch'd
             his
             Mother
             to
             be
             his
             Nurse
             ?
             both
             Prophets
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             Moses
             .
             And
             doth
             Aaron
             repine
             at
             the
             honour
             of
             him
             who
             gave
             himself
             that
             honour
             ,
             and
             saved
             his
             life
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             sinn'd
             so
             grosly
             in
             making
             the
             Calf
             .
             Doth
             this
             Miriam
             repine
             at
             the
             prosperity
             of
             him
             whose
             life
             she
             saved
             ?
             But
             now
             Envy
             had
             so
             blinded
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             neither
             see
             this
             priviledge
             of
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             honour
             of
             Gods
             choice
             .
             Miriam
             and
             Aaron
             are
             in
             mutiny
             against
             Moses
             .
             Who
             so
             holy
             as
             sins
             not
             ?
             What
             sin
             though
             never
             so
             unnatural
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             very
             best
             can
             avoid
             without
             God
             ?
             Again
             ,
             who
             can
             look
             for
             love
             and
             prosperity
             at
             once
             ,
             when
             holy
             and
             meek
             Moses
             finds
             enmity
             in
             his
             own
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ?
             rather
             than
             we
             shall
             want
             ,
             a
             mans
             Enemies
             shall
             be
             those
             of
             his
             own
             house
             .
             Authority
             cannot
             fail
             of
             opposition
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             never
             so
             mildly
             sway'd
             ;
             that
             common
             make-bate
             the
             Devil
             will
             rather
             raise
             it
             out
             of
             our
             own
             bosom
             .
             To
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             hear
             ill
             ,
             is
             Princely
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             Seditions
             do
             not
             ever
             look
             the
             same
             way
             they
             move
             ;
             Wise
             men
             can
             easily
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             visor
             of
             actions
             ,
             and
             the
             face
             .
             The
             Wife
             of
             Moses
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             his
             superiority
             is
             shot
             at
             .
             Pride
             is
             likely
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             sedition
             .
             Which
             of
             their
             Faces
             shined
             like
             Moses
             ?
             which
             of
             them
             received
             the
             Law
             twice
             in
             two
             several
             Tables
             from
             Gods
             own
             hand
             ?
             and
             yet
             they
             dare
             say
             ,
             
               Hath
               God
               spoken
               only
               by
               Moses
               ?
            
             they
             do
             not
             deny
             Moses
             his
             Honour
             ,
             but
             they
             challenge
             a
             part
             with
             him
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             unfit
             they
             were
             :
             one
             a
             Woman
             whom
             her
             Sex
             debarr'd
             from
             Rule
             ;
             the
             other
             a
             Priest
             ,
             whom
             his
             Office
             sequestred
             from
             Earthly
             Government
             .
             Self-love
             makes
             men
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             teaches
             them
             to
             turn
             the
             glass
             to
             see
             themselves
             greater
             ,
             others
             lesser
             than
             they
             are
             .
             It
             is
             an
             hard
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             willingly
             and
             gladly
             to
             see
             his
             equals
             lifted
             over
             his
             head
             in
             worth
             and
             opinion
             .
             Nothing
             will
             more
             try
             a
             mans
             grace
             ,
             then
             questions
             of
             Emulation
             .
             That
             man
             hath
             true
             light
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             content
             to
             be
             a
             Candle
             before
             the
             Sun
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             Carry
             a
             meek
             spirit
             along
             with
             you
             in
             all
             your
             actions
             .
             When
             Christ
             rode
             as
             King
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             he
             rode
             meek
             ,
             meek
             :
             those
             that
             would
             accompany
             Christ
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             their
             King
             is
             of
             ▪
             Moses
             never
             fail'd
             but
             
             once
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             then
             when
             he
             lost
             this
             meek
             spirit
             ,
             Numb
             .
             20.
             10.
             
             Expounded
             
               Psal.
               106.
               32.
               
               They
               angered
               him
               at
               the
               waters
               of
               strife
            
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             went
             ill
             with
             Moses
             for
             their
             sakes
             :
             for
             what
             reason
             ,
             see
             
               verse
               23.
               
               Because
               they
               provoked
               his
               Spirit
               ,
            
             so
             that
             he
             spake
             unadvisedly
             with
             his
             lips
             .
             God
             is
             oft-times
             in
             the
             small
             and
             still
             voice
             ,
             when
             neither
             in
             the
             whirl-wind
             ,
             nor
             the
             Earth-quake
             ,
             nor
             the
             fire
             ,
             1
             King.
             19.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             God
             might
             have
             spoken
             so
             loud
             that
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             should
             have
             heard
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             should
             not
             have
             needed
             to
             come
             forth
             for
             audience
             :
             but
             now
             he
             calls
             them
             out
             to
             the
             Bar
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             seen
             to
             hear
             .
             It
             did
             not
             content
             him
             to
             chide
             them
             within
             doors
             ;
             the
             shame
             of
             their
             fault
             had
             been
             lesse
             in
             a
             private
             rebuke
             ,
             but
             the
             scandal
             of
             their
             repining
             was
             publick
             .
             Where
             the
             sin
             is
             not
             afraid
             of
             the
             light
             ,
             God
             loves
             not
             the
             reproof
             should
             be
             smoothered
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             It
             was
             time
             to
             look
             for
             a
             Judgement
             when
             God
             departed
             :
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             gone
             from
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Miriam
             ,
             the
             Leprosie
             appears
             in
             her
             face
             ;
             her
             foul
             Tongue
             is
             punish'd
             with
             a
             foul
             Face
             .
             Since
             she
             would
             acknowledg
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             her self
             ,
             and
             her
             Brother
             Moses
             ;
             every
             Israelite
             now
             sees
             his
             face
             glorious
             ,
             hers
             leaprous
             .
             Deformity
             is
             a
             fit
             cure
             of
             pride
             .
             Because
             the
             venome
             of
             her
             Tongue
             would
             have
             eaten
             into
             the
             Reputation
             of
             her
             Brother
             ,
             therefore
             a
             poisonous
             Infection
             eats
             into
             her
             flesh
             .
             Now
             hath
             Moses
             and
             Miriam
             need
             to
             wear
             a
             vail
             ;
             the
             one
             to
             hide
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             other
             her
             deformity
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             The
             Israelites
             are
             stayed
             seven
             dayes
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             Miriam
             ;
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Governors
             are
             a
             just
             stop
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             smart
             in
             one
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             must
             stay
             the
             leisure
             of
             Miriams
             recovery
             .
             Whosoever
             seeks
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             shall
             find
             many
             lets
             :
             
               Amalek
               ,
               Og
            
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Canaan
             met
             with
             Israel
             :
             these
             resisted
             ,
             but
             hindred
             not
             their
             passages
             ,
             their
             sins
             only
             stay
             them
             from
             removing
             .
             Afflictions
             are
             not
             crosses
             to
             us
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             in
             comparison
             of
             our
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THe
             basest
             sort
             of
             men
             are
             commonly
             held
             fit
             enough
             for
             Intelligencers
             ;
             but
             Moses
             by
             the
             Commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             chooseth
             forth
             the
             best
             of
             Israel
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             like
             to
             be
             most
             judicious
             in
             their
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             most
             credible
             in
             their
             Report
             .
             Those
             that
             rul'd
             Israel
             at
             home
             ,
             could
             best
             descry
             for
             them
             abroad
             ;
             what
             should
             direct
             the
             body
             but
             the
             Head
             ?
             Men
             can
             judg
             but
             by
             appearance
             .
             It
             is
             for
             him
             only
             that
             sees
             the
             event
             ,
             ere
             he
             appoint
             the
             means
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             deceived
             .
             It
             had
             been
             better
             for
             Israel
             to
             have
             sent
             the
             Offal
             of
             the
             multitude
             .
             By
             how
             much
             less
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             persons
             is
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             lesse
             is
             the
             danger
             of
             seducement
             .
             The
             error
             of
             the
             mighty
             is
             arm'd
             with
             Authority
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             sort
             commands
             assent
             ;
             whether
             in
             good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             Greatness
             hath
             ever
             a
             train
             to
             follow
             it
             at
             the
             heels
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             Amongst
             those
             twelve
             Messengers
             which
             our
             second
             Moses
             sent
             thorow
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Iudas
             ;
             but
             amongst
             those
             twelve
             which
             the
             former
             Moses
             addressed
             thorough
             the
             same
             Land
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Caleb
             :
             and
             yet
             those
             were
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             meanest
             ,
             these
             out
             of
             the
             Heads
             of
             Israel
             .
             As
             there
             is
             no
             society
             free
             from
             some
             corruption
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             hard
             if
             in
             a
             community
             of
             men
             there
             be
             not
             some
             faithfulness
             .
          
           
             Verse
             27.
             
             Forty
             dayes
             they
             spent
             in
             this
             search
             ,
             and
             this
             cowardly
             belief
             in
             the
             search
             shall
             cost
             them
             forty
             years
             delay
             of
             the
             fruition
             ;
             who
             can
             abide
             to
             see
             the
             Rulers
             of
             Israel
             so
             basely
             timerous
             .
             They
             commend
             the
             Land
             ,
             the
             Fruit
             commends
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             plead
             difficulty
             ;
             their
             shoulders
             are
             laden
             with
             the
             Grapes
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             hearts
             are
             overlaid
             with
             unbelief
             .
             It
             is
             an
             unworthy
             thing
             to
             plead
             hardness
             of
             atchieving
             ,
             where
             the
             benefit
             will
             more
             than
             requite
             the
             indeavour
             .
             Our
             Land
             of
             Promise
             is
             above
             ;
             we
             know
             the
             Fruit
             thereof
             is
             sweet
             and
             glorious
             ,
             the
             passage
             difficult
             .
             
             The
             giantly
             Sons
             of
             Anak
             ,
             the
             powers
             of
             Darkness
             stand
             in
             our
             way
             .
             If
             we
             sit
             down
             and
             complain
             ,
             we
             shall
             once
             know
             that
             
               without
               shall
               be
               the
               fearful
               ,
               Rev.
            
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               30.
               
               Ioshua
            
             was
             silent
             ,
             and
             wisely
             spared
             his
             Tongue
             for
             a
             further
             advantage
             :
             only
             Caleb
             spake
             .
             I
             do
             not
             hear
             him
             say
             ,
             who
             am
             I
             to
             strive
             with
             the
             multitude
             ?
             what
             can
             Ioshua
             and
             I
             do
             against
             ten
             Rulers
             ?
             it
             is
             better
             to
             sit
             still
             ,
             than
             to
             rise
             and
             fall
             :
             but
             he
             resolves
             to
             swim
             against
             this
             stream
             ,
             and
             will
             either
             draw
             Friends
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             Enemies
             upon
             himself
             .
             True
             Christian
             fortitude
             teacheth
             us
             not
             to
             regard
             the
             number
             or
             quality
             of
             the
             Opponents
             ,
             but
             the
             Equity
             of
             the
             Cause
             :
             and
             cares
             not
             to
             stand
             alone
             and
             challenge
             all
             comers
             :
             and
             if
             it
             could
             be
             opposed
             by
             as
             many
             worlds
             as
             men
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             over-born
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             be
             daunted
             .
             Whereas
             popularity
             carries
             weak
             minds
             ,
             and
             teaches
             them
             the
             safety
             of
             Erring
             with
             a
             multitude
             .
             Caleb
             saw
             the
             giantly
             Anakims
             ,
             and
             the
             walled
             Cities
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               go
               up
               and
               possess
               it
               :
            
             as
             if
             it
             were
             no
             more
             but
             to
             go
             and
             see
             ,
             and
             Conquer
             .
             Faith
             is
             couragious
             ,
             and
             makes
             nothing
             of
             these
             dangers
             that
             daunt
             others
             .
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
             See
             the
             idle
             Pleas
             of
             Distrust
             ;
             
               we
               are
               not
               able
               ,
               they
               are
               stronger
               .
            
             Could
             not
             God
             inable
             them
             ?
             was
             he
             not
             stronger
             than
             their
             Gyants
             ?
             had
             he
             not
             promised
             to
             displace
             the
             Canaanites
             to
             settle
             them
             in
             their
             stead
             ?
             how
             much
             more
             easie
             is
             it
             for
             us
             to
             spy
             their
             weakness
             ,
             than
             for
             them
             to
             espy
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             adversaries
             ?
             when
             we
             measure
             our
             spiritual
             success
             by
             our
             own
             power
             ,
             we
             are
             vanquish'd
             before
             we
             fight
             :
             he
             that
             would
             overcome
             must
             neither
             look
             upon
             his
             own
             arm
             ,
             nor
             the
             arm
             of
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             but
             the
             mouth
             and
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             promised
             ,
             and
             can
             perform
             :
             who
             are
             we
             flesh
             and
             blood
             with
             our
             breath
             in
             our
             Nostrils
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             fight
             with
             
               Principalities
               ,
               Powers
               ,
               spiritual
               wickedness
               in
               heavenly
               places
               ?
            
             the
             matter
             is
             too
             unequal
             ,
             we
             are
             like
             Grashoppers
             to
             these
             Gyants
             .
             When
             we
             compare
             our selves
             with
             them
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             but
             despair
             ?
             when
             we
             compare
             them
             with
             God
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             be
             discouraged
             ?
             he
             that
             hath
             brought
             us
             into
             this
             field
             hath
             promised
             us
             victory
             .
             God
             knew
             their
             strength
             ere
             he
             offered
             to
             commit
             us
             .
          
           
             Verse
             33.
             
             It
             is
             very
             material
             with
             what
             Eyes
             we
             look
             upon
             all
             subjects
             .
             Fear
             doth
             not
             more
             multiply
             Evils
             ,
             than
             Faith
             deminisheth
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             therefore
             bold
             because
             it
             either
             sees
             not
             ,
             or
             contemns
             that
             terror
             which
             fear
             represents
             to
             the
             weak
             .
             There
             is
             none
             so
             valiant
             as
             the
             Believer
             .
             Well
             might
             these
             Israelites
             have
             thought
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             Amalekites
             stronger
             than
             we
             ,
             were
             not
             they
             arm'd
             ,
             we
             naked
             .
             Did
             not
             the
             only
             hand
             of
             Moses
             by
             lifting
             up
             beat
             them
             down
             ?
             Whence
             had
             the
             Anakims
             their
             strength
             ,
             but
             from
             him
             that
             bids
             us
             
               go
               up
               against
               them
            
             ?
             but
             now
             their
             fear
             hath
             not
             left
             them
             so
             much
             reason
             as
             to
             compare
             their
             adversaries
             with
             others
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             themselves
             .
             Doubtless
             these
             Giants
             were
             mighty
             ,
             but
             their
             fear
             hath
             stretch'd
             them
             out
             some
             Cubits
             beyond
             their
             stature
             .
             Distrust
             makes
             our
             dangers
             greater
             ,
             and
             our
             helps
             less
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             fore-casts
             ever
             worse
             then
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             if
             evills
             be
             possible
             ,
             it
             makes
             them
             certain
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             IT
             had
             been
             time
             for
             the
             Israelites
             to
             have
             fallen
             down
             on
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             have
             said
             ,
             go
             to
             God
             for
             us
             in
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             go
             before
             us
             in
             your
             directions
             :
             but
             now
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             fall
             on
             their
             faces
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             sue
             to
             them
             that
             they
             would
             be
             content
             to
             be
             conducted
             .
             Had
             they
             been
             suffered
             to
             depart
             ,
             they
             had
             perished
             :
             Moses
             and
             his
             few
             had
             been
             victorious
             :
             and
             yet
             as
             if
             he
             could
             not
             be
             happy
             without
             them
             ,
             he
             falls
             on
             his
             face
             to
             them
             that
             they
             would
             stay
             .
             We
             have
             never
             so
             much
             need
             to
             be
             importuned
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             things
             whose
             benefit
             should
             make
             us
             most
             importunate
             .
             The
             sweetness
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             our
             promised
             glory
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             should
             draw
             all
             hearts
             after
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             we
             did
             not
             sue
             to
             Men
             (
             as
             for
             life
             )
             that
             they
             would
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
             I
             doubt
             whether
             they
             
             would
             obey
             ,
             yea
             it
             were
             well
             if
             our
             sute
             were
             sufficient
             to
             prevail
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             Though
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             intreat
             upon
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             Ioshua
             and
             Caleb
             perswade
             and
             rend
             their
             Garments
             ,
             yet
             they
             move
             nothing
             .
             The
             obstinate
             multitude
             grown
             more
             violent
             with
             opposing
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             return
             them
             stones
             for
             their
             prayers
             .
             Such
             hath
             been
             ever
             the
             thanks
             of
             fidelity
             and
             truth
             ;
             cross'd
             Wickedness
             proves
             desperate
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             yielding
             seeks
             for
             Revenge
             .
             Nothing
             is
             so
             hateful
             to
             a
             resolute
             sinner
             as
             good
             Counsel
             .
             We
             are
             become
             Enemies
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             we
             tell
             them
             truth
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             It
             was
             not
             so
             much
             Israel
             that
             Moses
             respected
             ,
             as
             God
             in
             Israel
             .
             He
             was
             thrifty
             and
             zealous
             for
             his
             Maker
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             him
             lose
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             mighty
             deliverances
             ;
             nor
             would
             abide
             a
             pretence
             for
             any
             Egyptian
             Dogg
             to
             bark
             against
             the
             powerful
             work
             of
             God
             ;
             
               then
               the
               Egyptians
               shall
               hear
               it
               .
            
             If
             Israel
             could
             have
             perish'd
             without
             dishonour
             to
             God
             ,
             perhaps
             Moses
             his
             hatred
             to
             their
             unbelief
             would
             have
             overcome
             his
             natural
             love
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             let
             gone
             alone
             ;
             now
             so
             tender
             is
             he
             over
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             rather
             have
             Israel
             escape
             with
             a
             sin
             ,
             then
             Gods
             glory
             should
             be
             blemish'd
             in
             the
             opinions
             of
             Men
             by
             a
             just
             Judgement
             .
             He
             saw
             that
             the
             Eyes
             and
             Tongues
             of
             all
             the
             World
             were
             intent
             upon
             Israel
             :
             he
             knew
             how
             ready
             the
             World
             would
             be
             to
             miscontrue
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Heathens
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             cast
             imputations
             of
             Levity
             ,
             or
             impotence
             upon
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             sayes
             ,
             
               Then
               the
               Egyptians
               will
               hear
               it
               .
            
             Happy
             is
             that
             Man
             that
             can
             make
             Gods
             glory
             the
             scope
             of
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             and
             desires
             ;
             nor
             cares
             for
             his
             own
             welfare
             ,
             nor
             fears
             the
             miseries
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             God
             in
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             THe
             substance
             of
             this
             Law
             was
             to
             teach
             them
             from
             whence
             they
             enjoy'd
             their
             Land
             ,
             their
             Corn
             ,
             their
             Wine
             ,
             and
             their
             Dew
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             possessed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             meer
             gift
             and
             blessing
             of
             God.
             Whatever
             we
             possess
             ,
             by
             the
             sole
             gift
             of
             God
             we
             possess
             it
             .
             Of
             whom
             shall
             we
             receive
             our
             Food
             ,
             if
             we
             seek
             it
             not
             at
             Gods
             hand
             ;
             if
             the
             Child
             want
             Food
             and
             Raiment
             ,
             to
             whom
             shall
             he
             go
             but
             to
             his
             Father
             ?
             and
             as
             we
             have
             our
             meat
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             eat
             and
             drink
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             we
             did
             but
             seriously
             think
             upon
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             present
             with
             us
             at
             our
             Tables
             ,
             that
             he
             sits
             down
             ,
             and
             riseth
             with
             us
             ,
             it
             would
             teach
             us
             more
             sobriety
             and
             moderation
             than
             is
             commonly
             used
             at
             our
             meals
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             our
             duty
             whatever
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             little
             or
             much
             ,
             to
             imploy
             it
             to
             good
             uses
             .
             We
             must
             take
             special
             care
             not
             to
             abuse
             Gods
             gifts
             ,
             or
             wrong
             any
             his
             Creatures
             we
             enjoy
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             in
             wronging
             them
             we
             wrong
             God
             himself
             the
             giver
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Verse
             38.
             
             This
             Fringe
             was
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             Commandements
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             were
             termed
             Philacteries
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Conservatories
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             use
             of
             them
             the
             Law
             was
             kept
             in
             remembrance
             .
             God
             had
             charg'd
             the
             Jews
             to
             wear
             these
             borders
             for
             this
             end
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             bind
             the
             Law
             to
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             before
             their
             eyes
             ;
             wherein
             (
             as
             
               St.
               Ierome
            
             and
             Theodoret
             well
             interpret
             it
             )
             God
             meant
             the
             meditations
             and
             practice
             of
             his
             Law
             ;
             but
             they
             like
             unto
             the
             foolish
             Patient
             ,
             which
             ,
             when
             the
             Physitian
             bids
             him
             take
             such
             a
             Prescript
             ,
             eats
             up
             the
             paper
             ;
             they
             rested
             in
             the
             fringe
             and
             not
             in
             the
             garment
             ;
             in
             the
             Ceremony
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Law.
             For
             if
             these
             Jews
             could
             but
             get
             a
             list
             of
             Parchment
             upon
             their
             left
             arm
             next
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             another
             scroll
             to
             tye
             upon
             their
             fore-head
             ,
             and
             four
             corners
             of
             Fringe
             ,
             or
             (
             if
             these
             be
             denied
             )
             a
             red
             thread
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             though
             they
             might
             say
             with
             
               Saul
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               16.
               
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               fulfilled
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             I
             See
             the
             Levites
             not
             long
             since
             drawing
             their
             Swords
             for
             God
             and
             Moses
             against
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             that
             Fact
             wins
             them
             both
             praise
             and
             blessing
             :
             now
             they
             are
             the
             forwardest
             in
             the
             rebellion
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             men
             of
             their
             own
             Tribe
             .
             There
             is
             no
             assurance
             of
             a
             man
             for
             one
             act
             :
             whom
             one
             sin
             cannot
             fasten
             upon
             ,
             another
             may
             ;
             yea
             the
             same
             sin
             may
             find
             a
             repulse
             one
             while
             from
             the
             same
             hand
             which
             another
             time
             gives
             it
             entertainment
             :
             and
             that
             yeildance
             looseth
             the
             thank
             of
             all
             the
             former
             resistance
             .
             It
             is
             no
             praise
             to
             have
             done
             once
             well
             unless
             we
             continue
             .
             We
             see
             here
             likewise
             that
             outward
             priviledges
             of
             Blood
             can
             avail
             nothing
             against
             a
             particular
             calling
             of
             God.
             These
             Reubenites
             had
             the
             right
             of
             the
             natural
             primogeniture
             ;
             yet
             do
             they
             vainly
             challenge
             preheminence
             where
             God
             hath
             subjected
             them
             .
             If
             all
             civil
             honour
             flow
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             from
             the
             God
             of
             Kings
             ;
             his
             hand
             exalts
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             casts
             down
             the
             mighty
             from
             their
             Throne
             ;
             the
             man
             that
             will
             be
             lifting
             up
             himself
             in
             the
             pride
             of
             his
             heart
             from
             under
             the
             foot
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             justly
             trodden
             in
             the
             dust
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             There
             cannot
             be
             conceived
             an
             honour
             less
             worth
             emulation
             than
             this
             principality
             of
             Israel
             :
             a
             people
             that
             could
             give
             nothing
             ,
             a
             people
             that
             had
             nothing
             but
             in
             hope
             ;
             a
             people
             whom
             their
             leader
             was
             fain
             to
             feed
             with
             Bread
             and
             Water
             ;
             which
             paid
             him
             no
             tribute
             ,
             but
             of
             ill
             words
             ,
             whose
             command
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             burthen
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             dignity
             had
             drawn
             together
             in
             a
             mutinous
             way
             250
             Captains
             of
             Israel
             .
             What
             wonder
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Ten-Rulers
             prevail
             so
             much
             with
             the
             multitude
             ,
             to
             disswade
             them
             from
             Canaan
             ;
             when
             three
             Traytors
             prevailed
             thus
             with
             250
             Rulers
             ,
             famous
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             renown
             :
             one
             man
             may
             kindle
             such
             a
             fire
             as
             all
             the
             World
             cannot
             quench
             .
             One
             Plague-sore
             may
             infect
             a
             whole
             Kingdom
             :
             the
             infection
             of
             evil
             is
             much
             worse
             than
             the
             act
             .
             It
             is
             not
             like
             those
             Leaders
             of
             Israel
             could
             err
             without
             followers
             .
             He
             is
             a
             mean
             man
             that
             draws
             not
             some
             Clients
             after
             him
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             ever
             a
             dangerous
             policy
             of
             Sathan
             to
             assault
             the
             best
             :
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             multitude
             (
             as
             we
             say
             of
             Bees
             )
             will
             follow
             their
             Master
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               3.
               
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               you
               take
               too
               much
               upon
               you
               ,
            
             was
             the
             cry
             of
             a
             Jew
             once
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             still
             by
             many
             now
             a
             dayes
             ,
             who
             would
             manacle
             and
             confine
             them
             only
             to
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             power
             ,
             and
             divest
             them
             quite
             of
             any
             civil
             Authority
             ,
             though
             Moses
             had
             both
             ,
             according
             to
             St.
             Aug.
             in
             98
             Psal.
             and
             David
             also
             placeth
             Moses
             among
             the
             Priests
             ,
             Ps.
             99.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               5.
               
               Moses
            
             argues
             not
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             appeals
             to
             God
             ,
             neither
             speaks
             for
             his
             own
             right
             ,
             but
             his
             Brother
             Aarons
             ;
             he
             knew
             that
             Gods
             immediate
             service
             was
             worthy
             to
             be
             more
             precious
             than
             his
             Government
             .
             Good
             Magistrates
             are
             more
             tender
             over
             Gods
             honour
             than
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             more
             sensible
             of
             the
             wrongs
             offered
             to
             Religion
             than
             themselves
             .
             And
             Moses
             took
             the
             best
             course
             to
             appeal
             to
             God.
             It
             is
             safest
             to
             trust
             God
             with
             his
             own
             cause
             .
             If
             Aaron
             had
             been
             set
             up
             by
             
               Israel
               ,
               Moses
            
             would
             have
             sheltred
             him
             under
             their
             Authority
             :
             now
             that
             God
             did
             immediatly
             appoint
             him
             ,
             his
             patronage
             is
             sought
             whose
             the
             Election
             was
             .
             We
             may
             easily
             faulter
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             Divine
             affairs
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             want
             of
             success
             cannot
             want
             sin
             :
             God
             knows
             how
             to
             use
             ,
             how
             to
             bless
             his
             own
             means
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             As
             there
             was
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             people
             and
             Levites
             ,
             so
             betwixt
             the
             Levites
             and
             Priests
             .
             The
             God
             of
             order
             loves
             to
             have
             our
             degrees
             kept
             .
             Whiles
             the
             Levites
             would
             be
             looking
             up
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             Moses
             sends
             down
             their
             Eyes
             to
             the
             people
             .
             The
             way
             not
             to
             repine
             at
             those
             above
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             look
             at
             those
             below
             us
             .
             There
             is
             no
             better
             remedy
             for
             ambition
             ,
             than
             to
             cast
             up
             our
             former
             receits
             ,
             and
             so
             compare
             them
             with
             our
             deservings
             ,
             and
             confer
             our
             own
             Estate
             with
             Inferiors
             :
             so
             shall
             we
             find
             cause
             to
             be
             thankful
             that
             we
             are
             above
             any
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             envy
             that
             any
             is
             above
             us
             .
          
           
           
             
               Verse
               12.
               
               Moses
            
             hath
             chid
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             for
             mutinying
             against
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             of
             his
             own
             Tribe
             :
             now
             he
             sends
             for
             the
             Reubenites
             ,
             which
             rose
             against
             himself
             ;
             they
             come
             not
             ,
             and
             their
             Message
             is
             worse
             than
             their
             absence
             .
             Moses
             is
             accused
             of
             Injustice
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             Falsehood
             ,
             Treachery
             ,
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             Egypt
             it self
             shall
             be
             commended
             rather
             than
             Moses
             want
             a
             reproach
             .
             Innocency
             is
             no
             shelter
             from
             ill
             tongues
             ,
             Malice
             never
             regards
             how
             true
             an
             accusation
             is
             ,
             but
             how
             spiteful
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             Now
             it
             was
             time
             for
             Moses
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             have
             been
             thus
             bold
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             seen
             his
             mildness
             .
             Lenity
             is
             ill
             bestowed
             upon
             stubborn
             natures
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             injurious
             sencelesness
             not
             to
             feel
             the
             wounds
             of
             our
             reputation
             .
             It
             well
             appears
             Moses
             is
             angry
             ,
             when
             he
             prayes
             against
             them
             .
             He
             was
             displeased
             before
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             was
             most
             bitter
             against
             them
             ,
             he
             still
             prayed
             for
             them
             :
             but
             now
             he
             bends
             his
             very
             prayers
             against
             them
             ;
             
               Look
               not
               to
               their
               Offering
            
             :
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             revenge
             ,
             than
             the
             imprecation
             of
             the
             righteous
             ;
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             judgement
             than
             Gods
             rejection
             of
             their
             services
             .
             With
             us
             men
             ,
             what
             more
             argues
             the
             dislike
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             than
             the
             turning
             back
             of
             his
             present
             ?
             What
             will
             God
             accept
             from
             us
             if
             not
             Prayers
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             The
             same
             Tongue
             that
             prayed
             against
             the
             Conspirators
             ,
             prayes
             for
             the
             people
             :
             as
             lewd
             men
             think
             to
             carry
             it
             with
             number
             ;
             Corah
             had
             so
             far
             prevail'd
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             drawn
             the
             multitude
             to
             his
             side
             .
             God
             the
             avenger
             of
             Treasons
             would
             have
             consumed
             them
             at
             once
             ;
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             pray
             for
             the
             Rebels
             ;
             although
             they
             were
             worthy
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             Death
             could
             stop
             their
             mouths
             ;
             yet
             their
             merciful
             Leaders
             will
             not
             buy
             their
             own
             peace
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             such
             Enemies
             .
             O
             rare
             and
             imitable
             mercy
             !
             the
             people
             rise
             up
             against
             their
             Governors
             ,
             their
             Governors
             fall
             
               on
               their
               faces
               to
               God
               for
               the
               people
            
             ;
             so
             far
             are
             they
             from
             plotting
             revenge
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             God
             shall
             revenge
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               27.
               
               Moses
            
             had
             well
             hoped
             that
             when
             these
             Rebels
             should
             see
             all
             the
             Israelites
             run
             from
             them
             as
             from
             Monsters
             ,
             and
             should
             hear
             that
             direful
             Proclamation
             of
             Vengeance
             against
             them
             ,
             (
             howsoever
             they
             did
             before
             set
             a
             face
             on
             their
             Conspiracy
             ,
             yet
             now
             )
             their
             hearts
             would
             have
             misgiven
             .
             But
             loe
             these
             bold
             Traytors
             ,
             stand
             impudently
             staring
             in
             the
             door
             of
             their
             Tents
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             out-face
             the
             revenge
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             if
             Moses
             had
             never
             wrought
             miracle
             before
             them
             ;
             as
             if
             no
             Israelite
             had
             ever
             bled
             for
             rebelling
             :
             those
             that
             should
             perish
             are
             blinded
             .
             Pride
             and
             Infidelity
             obdures
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             makes
             even
             Cowards
             fearless
             .
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
             In
             Dathan
             and
             Abirams
             case
             God
             may
             seem
             to
             proceed
             apace
             towards
             Execution
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             had
             all
             these
             pauses
             in
             arrest
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             these
             reprieves
             before
             Execution
             .
             First
             ,
             When
             Moses
             had
             information
             of
             their
             factious
             proceedings
             ,
             he
             falls
             upon
             his
             face
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             laments
             ,
             and
             deprecates
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             verse
             4.
             he
             calls
             them
             to
             a
             fair
             Tryal
             and
             Examination
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             verse
             5.
             and
             they
             say
             ,
             
               We
               will
               not
               come
               ,
               verse
            
             12.
             and
             again
             which
             implies
             that
             Moses
             cited
             them
             again
             ,
             we
             
               will
               not
               come
               ,
               verse
            
             14.
             and
             Moses
             went
             up
             to
             them
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             followed
             ,
             and
             all
             prevailed
             not
             ,
             and
             then
             Moses
             comes
             to
             pronounce
             Judgement
             ,
             verse
             29.
             and
             after
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             presently
             after
             the
             Judgement
             Execution
             followed
             ,
             verse
             31.
             thus
             still
             God
             goes
             his
             own
             way
             to
             speak
             before
             he
             strikes
             ,
             to
             lighten
             before
             he
             thunders
             ,
             to
             warn
             before
             he
             wounds
             .
          
           
             Verse
             41.
             
             Here
             instead
             of
             Praying
             ,
             these
             Israelites
             murmur
             ;
             instead
             of
             praying
             to
             God
             ,
             murmur
             against
             
               Moses
               .
               What
               have
               the
               righteous
               done
               ?
            
             It
             is
             the
             hard
             condition
             of
             Authority
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             multitude
             fare
             well
             ,
             they
             applaud
             themselves
             ;
             when
             ill
             ,
             they
             repine
             against
             their
             Governors
             .
             Who
             can
             hope
             to
             be
             free
             ,
             if
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             escape
             not
             ?
             Never
             any
             Prince
             so
             merited
             a
             people
             ;
             he
             thrust
             himself
             upon
             the
             Pikes
             of
             Pharaoh's
             tyranny
             ;
             he
             brought
             them
             from
             a
             bondage
             worse
             than
             death
             ;
             his
             Rod
             divided
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             shared
             life
             to
             them
             ,
             death
             to
             their
             pursuers
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             have
             thought
             these
             men
             so
             obliged
             to
             Moses
             ,
             that
             no
             death
             could
             have
             opened
             their
             mouths
             ,
             or
             rais'd
             their
             hands
             against
             him
             :
             yet
             now
             when
             their
             fellows
             are
             justly
             punish'd
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             murmur
             against
             Moses
             .
             No
             marvel
             if
             we
             deal
             so
             with
             men
             ,
             when
             God
             receives
             
             this
             measure
             from
             us
             .
             One
             year
             of
             Famine
             ,
             one
             Summer
             of
             Pestilence
             makes
             us
             over-look
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             more
             to
             mutiny
             at
             the
             sence
             of
             our
             evil
             ,
             than
             to
             praise
             him
             for
             our
             varieties
             of
             good
             .
             O
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             an
             ill
             use
             of
             thy
             mercies
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             not
             learnt
             to
             be
             content
             with
             thy
             Corrections
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             HOw
             desirous
             was
             God
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             obstinate
             !
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             material
             than
             that
             men
             should
             be
             assured
             their
             spiritual
             guides
             have
             their
             commission
             and
             Calling
             from
             God
             :
             the
             want
             whereof
             is
             a
             prejudice
             to
             our
             success
             .
             It
             should
             not
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             the
             corruption
             of
             Men
             will
             not
             receive
             good
             ,
             but
             from
             due
             Messengers
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             Before
             Gods
             calling
             all
             men
             are
             alike
             :
             every
             Name
             is
             alike
             written
             in
             their
             rod
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             letters
             ,
             in
             the
             wood
             ;
             neither
             the
             characters
             are
             fairer
             ,
             nor
             the
             staff
             more
             precious
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             choice
             of
             God
             that
             makes
             the
             distinction
             :
             so
             is
             it
             in
             our
             callings
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             all
             are
             equally
             devoid
             of
             possibility
             of
             Grace
             ,
             all
             equally
             liveless
             ,
             by
             Nature
             we
             are
             all
             Sons
             of
             wrath
             :
             If
             we
             be
             now
             better
             than
             others
             ,
             who
             separated
             us
             ?
             we
             are
             all
             Crab-stocks
             in
             this
             Orchard
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             may
             graft
             what
             Fruit
             he
             pleases
             upon
             us
             ;
             only
             the
             Grace
             and
             effectual
             Calling
             of
             God
             makes
             the
             difference
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             Before
             God
             wrought
             miracles
             in
             the
             Rod
             of
             Moses
             ;
             now
             in
             the
             Rod
             of
             Aaron
             .
             As
             Pharaoh
             might
             see
             himself
             in
             Moses
             his
             Rod
             ;
             who
             of
             a
             Rod
             of
             Defence
             and
             protection
             ,
             was
             turn'd
             into
             a
             venemous
             Serpent
             :
             so
             Israel
             might
             see
             themselves
             in
             the
             Rod
             of
             Aaron
             .
             Every
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             every
             Israelite
             was
             of
             himself
             as
             a
             sear-stick
             without
             life
             ,
             without
             sap
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             one
             of
             them
             had
             power
             to
             live
             and
             flourish
             ,
             he
             must
             acknowledg
             it
             from
             the
             immediate
             power
             and
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             These
             12
             Heads
             of
             Israel
             would
             never
             have
             writ
             their
             Names
             in
             their
             Rods
             ,
             but
             in
             hope
             they
             might
             be
             chosen
             to
             this
             dignity
             .
             What
             an
             honour
             was
             this
             Priesthood
             whereof
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Israel
             are
             ambitious
             ?
             If
             they
             had
             not
             thought
             it
             an
             high
             preferment
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             so
             much
             envied
             the
             Office
             of
             Aaron
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             this
             change
             ?
             Is
             the
             Evangelical
             administration
             of
             less
             worth
             than
             the
             Levitical
             ?
             while
             the
             Testament
             is
             better
             ,
             is
             the
             service
             worse
             ?
             how
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Great
             think
             themselves
             too
             great
             for
             this
             imployment
             ?
             how
             is
             it
             that
             under
             the
             Gospel
             men
             are
             disparaged
             with
             that
             which
             honoured
             them
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             their
             ambition
             and
             scorn
             meet
             in
             one
             subject
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             These
             12
             Rods
             are
             not
             laid
             up
             in
             several
             Cabinets
             of
             their
             owners
             ;
             but
             are
             brought
             forth
             and
             laid
             before
             the
             Lord.
             It
             is
             fit
             God
             should
             make
             choice
             of
             his
             own
             attendants
             .
             Even
             we
             Men
             hold
             it
             injurious
             to
             have
             servants
             obtruded
             upon
             us
             by
             others
             .
             Never
             shall
             that
             Man
             have
             comfort
             in
             his
             Ministry
             whom
             God
             hath
             not
             chosen
             .
             The
             great
             Commander
             of
             the
             World
             hath
             set
             every
             Man
             in
             his
             station
             :
             to
             one
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             Stand
             thou
             in
             this
             Tower
             and
             watch
             ;
             to
             another
             ,
             Make
             thou
             good
             these
             Trenches
             ;
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             Digg
             thou
             in
             this
             Mine
             .
             He
             that
             gives
             ,
             and
             knows
             our
             abilities
             ,
             can
             best
             set
             us
             on
             work
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             This
             Rod
             was
             the
             Pastoral
             staff
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             the
             great
             Shepheard
             of
             Israel
             :
             God
             rectifies
             his
             approbation
             of
             his
             charge
             by
             the
             Fruit.
             That
             a
             Rod
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Tree
             should
             blossom
             it
             was
             strange
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             one
             Night
             it
             should
             bear
             buds
             ,
             blossom
             ,
             and
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             ripe
             and
             hard
             ,
             it
             was
             highly
             miraculous
             .
             The
             same
             power
             that
             revives
             the
             dead
             Plants
             in
             Winter
             in
             the
             Spring
             ,
             doth
             it
             here
             without
             Earth
             ,
             without
             Time
             ,
             without
             Sun
             ;
             that
             Israel
             might
             see
             ,
             and
             grant
             it
             was
             no
             reason
             his
             choice
             should
             be
             limited
             ,
             whose
             power
             is
             unlimited
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             The
             same
             God
             which
             by
             many
             transient
             demonstrations
             had
             approved
             the
             calling
             of
             Aaron
             to
             Israel
             ,
             will
             now
             have
             a
             permanent
             memorial
             of
             their
             conjunction
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             they
             should
             see
             this
             relick
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             ashamed
             of
             their
             presumption
             and
             infidelity
             .
             The
             Name
             of
             Aaron
             was
             not
             more
             plainly
             writ
             in
             that
             Rod
             ,
             than
             the
             sin
             of
             Israel
             was
             in
             the
             Fruit
             of
             it
             :
             and
             how
             much
             more
             Israel
             finds
             Rebellion
             beaten
             with
             this
             Rod
             ,
             appears
             in
             the
             following
             Complaint
             ,
             
               Behold
               we
               are
               dead
               ,
               we
               perish
               .
            
             God
             knows
             how
             to
             extort
             glory
             to
             his
             own
             Name
             from
             the
             most
             obstinate
             gainsayers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             IF
             the
             Lord
             himself
             be
             Aarons
             portion
             ,
             and
             his
             Inheritance
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             Aaron
             content
             himself
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             no
             other
             Inheritance
             among
             the
             People
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Lord
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             Royal
             Priesthood
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             they
             rest
             well
             contented
             ,
             although
             they
             want
             an
             inheritance
             inthe
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ?
             and
             why
             may
             not
             every
             Child
             of
             God
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             say
             ?
             
               God
               himself
               is
               my
               portion
               ,
               and
               God
               all-sufficient
               in
               himself
               ,
               is
               all-sufficient
               unto
               me
               .
            
             God
             gave
             me
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             God
             gave
             himself
             to
             me
             .
             God
             the
             Father
             gave
             his
             Son
             to
             me
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             gave
             himself
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             gave
             his
             Seal
             to
             assure
             that
             gift
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             not
             be
             content
             ?
             God
             the
             Son
             received
             all
             things
             from
             the
             Father
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             I
             might
             receive
             all
             things
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             I
             not
             content
             my self
             with
             him
             ,
             without
             whom
             all
             things
             are
             as
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
             The
             end
             of
             the
             gifts
             and
             oblations
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             not
             that
             God
             had
             reserved
             these
             things
             for
             his
             own
             spending
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             use
             and
             sustentation
             of
             his
             selected
             Servants
             ;
             that
             so
             being
             alwayes
             to
             have
             Ministers
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             also
             of
             his
             own
             Goods
             to
             feed
             and
             maintain
             them
             .
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             clear
             from
             Gods
             own
             words
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             for
             having
             set
             his
             mark
             upon
             divers
             things
             ,
             calling
             them
             ,
             
               My
               Gifts
               and
               my
               Offerings
            
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               These
               have
               I
               given
               to
               the
               Sons
               of
               Levi
               for
               the
               service
               they
               do
               me
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               verse
               21.
               
               And
               it
               is
               your
               wages
               which
               I
               give
               you
               for
               your
               service
               ,
            
             in
             this
             verse
             :
             which
             words
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             that
             such
             as
             attend
             him
             ,
             should
             receive
             their
             maintenance
             as
             his
             pay
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             mans
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             saith
             not
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             you
             shall
             give
             them
             your
             offerings
             ,
             for
             the
             service
             they
             do
             you
             ;
             
               But
               I
               have
               given
               them
               my
               Offerings
               for
               the
               service
               they
               do
               me
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             mine
             ,
             not
             yours
             ,
             to
             me
             you
             shall
             pay
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             mine
             ,
             not
             as
             yours
             ,
             they
             may
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             may
             pay
             them
             with
             my
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             own
             Goods
             ,
             and
             not
             they
             to
             serve
             at
             others
             cost
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             This
             red
             Heifer
             was
             the
             type
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             who
             as
             (
             a
             Father
             saith
             )
             was
             
               Candidus
               sanctitate
               ,
               rubicundus
               passione
            
             ,
             white
             and
             ruddy
             ;
             white
             in
             his
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             red
             in
             his
             Passion
             .
             And
             this
             Heifer
             must
             be
             without
             spot
             and
             blemish
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             was
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             the
             spot
             of
             Original
             ,
             and
             the
             blemish
             of
             Actual
             Sin.
             It
             must
             be
             a
             Heifer
             likewise
             on
             which
             never
             came
             yoke
             .
             Christ
             never
             bore
             the
             yoke
             either
             of
             sin
             or
             slavery
             :
             he
             offered
             up
             himself
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             willing
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             fore'd
             and
             drawn
             to
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Death
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             a
             necessity
             of
             immutability
             ,
             (
             because
             God
             had
             so
             decreed
             it
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             23.
             
             )
             not
             of
             Co
             action
             .
             
               He
               dyed
               willingly
            
             ,
             therefore
             when
             he
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ;
             which
             shews
             his
             life
             was
             not
             then
             spent
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             kept
             it
             longer
             if
             he
             would
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             Heifer
             was
             to
             be
             brought
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             at
             the
             common
             charge
             ,
             because
             for
             the
             common
             good
             .
             All
             the
             Congregation
             must
             get
             them
             a
             bloody
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             The
             burning
             of
             the
             Heifer
             with
             the
             Garbage
             and
             Dung
             could
             yeild
             no
             sweet
             savour
             ,
             but
             thereto
             was
             added
             Cedar-wood
             ,
             and
             Hysop
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             was
             a
             savour
             of
             rest
             in
             it
             .
             Our
             Prayers
             as
             from
             us
             would
             never
             please
             ;
             hut
             as
             indited
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             presented
             by
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             highly
             accepted
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Nay
             our
             sins
             were
             so
             odious
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             even
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             when
             burnt
             up
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             his
             Fathers
             wrath
             ,
             had
             no
             savour
             in
             him
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             sins
             :
             but
             by
             
               the
               everlasting
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               he
               offered
               up
               himself
               without
               spot
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               full
               Sacrifice
               of
               sweet
               smelling
               Incense
               to
               purge
               offences
               :
            
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             gave
             both
             value
             and
             vertue
             to
             his
             Death
             ,
             both
             to
             satisfie
             and
             to
             sanctifie
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             The
             gathering
             of
             the
             ashes
             is
             the
             applying
             of
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             laying
             hold
             on
             the
             mysteries
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             laying
             up
             of
             the
             ashes
             imports
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             accounts
             Christ
             merits
             his
             chief
             Treasure
             .
             The
             clean
             place
             is
             the
             clean
             heart
             :
             without
             the
             Camp
             ,
             notes
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             
               strangers
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             These
             ashes
             kept
             for
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             shew
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christs
             merits
             for
             all
             his
             people
             .
             When
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               to
               make
               a
               water
               of
               separation
               ,
            
             it
             notes
             ,
             that
             our
             Sins
             separate
             betwixt
             us
             and
             our
             God
             ;
             but
             now
             
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               we
               who
               sometimes
               were
               far
               off
               ,
               are
               made
               nigh
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               Eph.
            
             2.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             ALl
             Israel
             murmured
             when
             they
             wanted
             Bread
             and
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             Israel
             departed
             into
             the
             desart
             of
             Zin
             at
             Gods
             command
             .
             The
             very
             worst
             men
             will
             obey
             God
             in
             something
             ,
             none
             but
             the
             good
             in
             all
             .
             He
             is
             rarely
             desperate
             that
             makes
             an
             universal
             opposition
             to
             God.
             It
             is
             an
             unsound
             praise
             that
             is
             given
             a
             man
             for
             one
             good
             action
             .
             It
             may
             be
             safely
             said
             of
             the
             very
             Devils
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             something
             well
             ,
             
               they
               know
               ,
               and
               believe
               ,
               and
               tremble
               .
            
             If
             we
             follow
             God
             ,
             and
             murmur
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             we
             had
             stayed
             behind
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             Those
             begin
             to
             distrust
             Gods
             providence
             in
             this
             verse
             in
             their
             necessity
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             former
             were
             ready
             to
             follow
             his
             guidance
             in
             their
             welfare
             .
             It
             is
             an
             harder
             matter
             to
             endure
             in
             extream
             want
             ,
             than
             to
             obey
             an
             hard
             Commandment
             .
             Sufferings
             are
             greater
             tryals
             than
             actions
             .
             And
             God
             will
             have
             his
             throughly
             tryed
             ;
             he
             puts
             them
             to
             both
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             cannot
             endure
             both
             ,
             to
             follow
             him
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             Zin
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             thirst
             in
             Rephidim
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             sound
             Israelites
             .
             God
             set
             them
             on
             purpose
             to
             this
             dry
             place
             ,
             he
             could
             as
             well
             have
             conducted
             them
             to
             another
             Elim
             ,
             to
             convenient
             waterings
             :
             or
             he
             that
             gives
             the
             waters
             of
             all
             their
             Channels
             ,
             could
             as
             well
             have
             derived
             them
             to
             meet
             Israel
             ;
             but
             God
             doth
             purposely
             carry
             them
             to
             thirst
             .
             It
             is
             not
             of
             necessity
             that
             we
             fare
             ill
             ,
             but
             of
             choice
             .
             It
             is
             all
             one
             with
             God
             to
             give
             us
             health
             as
             sickness
             ,
             aboundance
             as
             poverty
             ;
             the
             treasure
             of
             his
             riches
             hath
             more
             store
             than
             his
             Creature
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             ;
             we
             should
             not
             complain
             if
             it
             were
             not
             good
             for
             us
             to
             want
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             I
             looked
             to
             hear
             when
             they
             would
             have
             entreated
             Moses
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             intreating
             they
             contend
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             chide
             and
             murmur
             .
             If
             they
             had
             gone
             to
             God
             without
             Moses
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             prais'd
             their
             Faith
             :
             but
             now
             they
             go
             to
             Moses
             without
             God
             ,
             I
             hate
             this
             stubborn
             Faithlesness
             ;
             to
             seek
             to
             the
             second
             means
             ,
             with
             neglect
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             the
             Fruit
             of
             a
             false
             Faith.
             But
             why
             do
             these
             mutiners
             say
             ,
             
               O
               that
               we
               had
               dyed
               as
               our
               Brethren
               did
               before
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             and
             before
             whom
             do
             ye
             dye
             O
             ye
             fond
             Israelites
             ,
             if
             you
             must
             perish
             by
             thirst
             ?
             God
             carried
             you
             forth
             ,
             God
             restrain'd
             his
             creatures
             from
             you
             ,
             God
             is
             still
             present
             with
             you
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             
             say
             ,
             while
             you
             are
             to
             dye
             for
             want
             of
             Water
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             
               O
               that
               we
               had
               dyed
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             These
             Israelites
             loved
             their
             lives
             well
             enough
             .
             I
             heard
             how
             they
             screek'd
             while
             they
             were
             in
             danger
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             yet
             now
             they
             say
             ,
             
               O
               that
               we
               had
               dyed
            
             .
             Although
             life
             be
             naturally
             sweet
             ,
             yet
             a
             little
             discontentment
             makes
             us
             weary
             .
             It
             is
             a
             base
             cowardliness
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             we
             are
             call'd
             from
             the
             Garrison
             to
             the
             Field
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             running
             away
             .
             Then
             is
             our
             fortitude
             worthy
             of
             praise
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             endure
             to
             be
             miserable
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               4.
               
               Why
               brought
               ye
               us
               up
               hither
               ,
            
             say
             the
             Israelites
             ?
             when
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             God
             hath
             led
             us
             hither
             ;
             this
             should
             have
             been
             a
             contentment
             able
             to
             quench
             any
             thirst
             .
             If
             Moses
             out
             of
             ignorance
             had
             misguided
             us
             ,
             or
             we
             changeably
             fallen
             upon
             these
             dry
             desarts
             ,
             though
             this
             were
             no
             remedy
             of
             our
             grief
             ,
             yet
             it
             might
             be
             some
             ground
             of
             our
             complaint
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Counsel
             of
             so
             wise
             and
             Merciful
             a
             God
             hath
             drawn
             us
             into
             this
             want
             ;
             and
             shall
             he
             not
             as
             easily
             find
             the
             way
             out
             ?
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               what
               he
               will
            
             ;
             there
             can
             be
             no
             more
             forcible
             motive
             to
             patience
             ,
             than
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             a
             Divine
             hand
             that
             strikes
             us
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             It
             was
             no
             Expostulating
             with
             an
             unreasonable
             multitude
             :
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             run
             straight
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             able
             at
             once
             to
             quench
             their
             thirst
             ,
             and
             their
             fury
             ,
             they
             went
             from
             the
             Congregation
             to
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             It
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             trust
             God
             with
             his
             own
             Causes
             ,
             when
             men
             will
             be
             intermedling
             with
             his
             affairs
             ,
             they
             undo
             themselves
             in
             vain
             .
             We
             shall
             find
             difficulties
             in
             all
             great
             enterprises
             :
             if
             we
             be
             sure
             we
             have
             begun
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             securely
             cast
             all
             events
             upon
             his
             providence
             which
             knows
             how
             to
             dispose
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             end
             them
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             Out
             of
             a
             stone
             Water
             cannot
             be
             drawn
             but
             by
             miracles
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             twice
             striken
             ;
             as
             Moses
             here
             stroke
             the
             Rock
             twice
             ,
             yet
             the
             water
             came
             by
             the
             miraculous
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Moses
             second
             stroke
             .
             Though
             God
             strike
             twice
             ,
             thrice
             ,
             man
             will
             not
             weep
             .
             Though
             inward
             terrors
             strike
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             outward
             diseases
             strike
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             calamities
             and
             ruine
             strike
             his
             Estate
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             confess
             by
             one
             tear
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             Judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             natural
             accidents
             ;
             or
             if
             Judgements
             ,
             that
             they
             proceed
             not
             from
             his
             sin
             ,
             but
             from
             some
             decree
             in
             God
             ,
             or
             from
             some
             purpose
             in
             God
             to
             glorifie
             himself
             by
             thus
             afflicting
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             he
             had
             been
             better
             he
             should
             have
             fared
             never
             the
             better
             ,
             for
             Gods
             purpose
             must
             stand
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             IT
             was
             their
             way
             that
             makes
             them
             repine
             ,
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             go
             round
             about
             Idumea
             ,
             the
             Journy
             was
             long
             and
             troublesome
             .
             They
             had
             sent
             intreaties
             to
             Edom
             for
             License
             of
             passage
             the
             next
             way
             reasonably
             submisly
             :
             it
             was
             churlishly
             denied
             them
             .
             Esau
             lives
             still
             in
             his
             posterity
             ,
             Iacob
             in
             Israel
             ;
             the
             Combate
             which
             they
             began
             in
             Rebecca's
             room
             is
             not
             yet
             ended
             .
             So
             long
             as
             there
             is
             a
             World
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             opposition
             to
             the
             chosen
             of
             God
             :
             they
             may
             come
             at
             their
             peril
             ;
             the
             way
             had
             been
             nearer
             ,
             but
             bloody
             ;
             they
             dare
             not
             go
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             complain
             of
             length
             .
             If
             they
             were
             afraid
             to
             purchase
             their
             resting-place
             with
             War
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             would
             they
             their
             passage
             .
             What
             should
             God
             do
             with
             impatient
             Men
             ?
             they
             will
             not
             go
             the
             nearest
             way
             ,
             and
             yet
             complain
             to
             go
             about
             .
             He
             that
             will
             pass
             to
             the
             promised
             Land
             ,
             must
             neither
             stand
             upon
             length
             of
             way
             ,
             nor
             difficulty
             .
             Every
             way
             hath
             his
             Inconveniences
             ,
             the
             nearest
             hath
             more
             danger
             ,
             the
             farthest
             hath
             more
             pain
             ;
             either
             or
             both
             must
             be
             overcome
             if
             ever
             we
             will
             enter
             the
             rest
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               5.
               
               Aaron
            
             and
             Miriam
             were
             now
             past
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             mutinies
             ;
             for
             want
             of
             another
             match
             they
             joyn
             God
             with
             Moses
             in
             their
             murmurings
             :
             though
             they
             had
             not
             formerly
             mention'd
             him
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             fever
             him
             from
             Moses
             in
             their
             Insurrection
             :
             for
             in
             the
             causes
             of
             his
             own
             Servants
             he
             challenges
             even
             when
             he
             is
             not
             challenged
             .
             
               What
               will
               become
               of
               thee
               O
               Isral
               ,
               when
               thou
               makest
               thy
               Maker
               thine
               enemy
               .
            
             
             Impatience
             is
             Cousin
             to
             Frenzy
             ;
             this
             causes
             men
             not
             to
             care
             upon
             whom
             they
             run
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             breath
             out
             some
             Revenge
             .
             How
             oft
             have
             we
             heard
             men
             that
             have
             been
             displeased
             by
             others
             ,
             tear
             the
             Name
             of
             their
             Maker
             in
             pieces
             ?
             he
             that
             will
             Judge
             ,
             and
             can
             confound
             ,
             is
             fetch'd
             into
             the
             Quarrel
             without
             Cause
             .
             But
             if
             to
             strive
             with
             a
             mighty
             man
             be
             unwise
             ,
             and
             unsafe
             ,
             what
             shall
             it
             be
             to
             strive
             with
             the
             mighty
             God.
             And
             what
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             murmuring
             ?
             
               Our
               Soul
               loat
               heth
               this
               light
               bread
               .
            
             This
             Heavenly
             Bread
             was
             unspeakably
             delicious
             ,
             it
             tasted
             like
             waters
             of
             Honey
             ,
             and
             yet
             even
             this
             Angels
             food
             is
             cuntemn'd
             .
             He
             that
             is
             full
             despiseth
             an
             Honey-comb
             .
             How
             sweet
             and
             delicate
             is
             the
             Gospel
             !
             not
             only
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Old-Testament
             ,
             but
             the
             Angels
             desired
             to
             
               look
               into
               the
               glorious
               mysteries
               of
               it
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             we
             are
             cloyed
             .
             This
             supernatural
             Food
             is
             too
             light
             ,
             the
             bread-corn
             of
             our
             humane
             reason
             ,
             and
             profound
             discourse
             would
             better
             content
             us
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             These
             men
             when
             the
             Spies
             had
             told
             them
             news
             of
             the
             Gyants
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             had
             wish'd
             ,
             
               Would
               God
               we
               had
               dyed
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               .
            
             Now
             God
             hath
             heard
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             what
             with
             the
             Plague
             ,
             what
             with
             the
             Serpents
             ,
             many
             thousands
             of
             them
             dyed
             .
             The
             ill
             wishes
             of
             our
             impatience
             are
             many
             times
             heard
             .
             As
             those
             good
             things
             are
             not
             granted
             which
             we
             pray
             for
             without
             care
             ,
             so
             those
             evils
             which
             we
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             ,
             are
             oft
             granted
             .
             The
             ears
             of
             God
             are
             not
             only
             open
             to
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             to
             imprications
             of
             Infidelity
             .
             It
             is
             dangerous
             wishing
             evill
             to
             our selves
             ,
             or
             ours
             ;
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             take
             us
             at
             our
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             effect
             that
             which
             our
             Lips
             speak
             against
             our
             Heart
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             Now
             the
             people
             are
             glad
             to
             seek
             to
             Moses
             unbidden
             .
             Even
             heretofore
             they
             have
             been
             wont
             to
             be
             sued
             to
             and
             intreated
             for
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             intreaty
             ;
             now
             their
             misery
             makes
             them
             importunate
             .
             There
             needs
             no
             Solicitor
             where
             there
             is
             sence
             of
             smart
             .
             It
             were
             pitty
             men
             should
             want
             affliction
             ,
             since
             it
             sends
             them
             to
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Confessions
             .
             All
             the
             perswasions
             of
             Moses
             could
             not
             do
             that
             which
             the
             Serpents
             have
             done
             for
             him
             .
             O
             God
             thou
             seest
             how
             necessary
             it
             is
             we
             should
             be
             stung
             sometimes
             ,
             else
             we
             should
             run
             wild
             ,
             and
             never
             come
             to
             a
             sound
             humiliation
             ;
             we
             should
             never
             seek
             thee
             if
             thy
             hand
             did
             not
             find
             us
             out
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             The
             Israelites
             being
             stung
             with
             Serpents
             ,
             erected
             a
             Serpent
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             
               Serpens
               momordit
               ,
               Serpens
               curavit
            
             ,
             the
             Philistines
             being
             plagued
             with
             Emeroids
             ,
             offered
             Emeroides
             unto
             the
             Ark.
             They
             that
             gave
             their
             Jewels
             to
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Calf
             ,
             did
             afterwards
             bestow
             them
             on
             the
             Lords
             Tabernacle
             .
             And
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             who
             was
             wont
             to
             send
             forth
             alluring
             beams
             into
             the
             eyes
             of
             her
             Paramours
             ,
             now
             the
             same
             Eyes
             send
             forth
             a
             deluge
             of
             Tears
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               1.
               
               MOab
            
             and
             Midian
             had
             been
             all
             this
             while
             standers
             by
             ,
             and
             lookers
             on
             :
             If
             they
             had
             not
             seen
             the
             pattern
             of
             their
             own
             ruine
             in
             their
             Neighbours
             ;
             it
             had
             nevet
             troubled
             them
             to
             see
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             and
             Bashan
             to
             fall
             before
             Israel
             .
             Had
             not
             the
             Israelites
             Camp'd
             in
             the
             Plains
             of
             Moab
             ,
             their
             Victories
             had
             been
             no
             Eye-sore
             to
             Balack
             .
             Wicked
             men
             never
             care
             to
             observe
             Gods
             Judgements
             till
             themselves
             be
             touch'd
             :
             the
             fire
             of
             a
             Neighbours
             House
             would
             not
             so
             affect
             us
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             with
             the
             danger
             of
             our
             own
             :
             Secure
             minds
             never
             startle
             till
             God
             come
             home
             to
             their
             sences
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             The
             Midianites
             joyn
             with
             the
             Moabites
             in
             Consultation
             ,
             in
             Action
             against
             Israel
             :
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             they
             should
             have
             look'd
             for
             favour
             from
             Moses
             for
             Iethro's
             sake
             ,
             who
             was
             both
             a
             Prince
             in
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             Father
             in
             Law
             to
             Moses
             :
             and
             either
             now
             ,
             or
             not
             long
             before
             was
             with
             Israel
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             unlike
             but
             that
             Moses
             having
             found
             forty
             years
             harbour
             among
             them
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             (
             what
             he
             might
             )
             inclineable
             to
             favourable
             treaties
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             now
             they
             are
             so
             fast
             
             link'd
             to
             Moab
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             either
             sink
             or
             swim
             together
             .
             Intireness
             with
             wicked
             consorts
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             strongest
             Chains
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             binds
             us
             to
             a
             participation
             both
             of
             sin
             and
             punishment
             :
             an
             easie
             occasion
             will
             knit
             wicked
             hearts
             together
             in
             conspiracy
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             Their
             Errand
             is
             Divelish
             ,
             
               (
               Come
               curse
               Israel
            
             )
             that
             which
             Sathan
             could
             not
             do
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             Og
             and
             Seon
             ,
             he
             will
             now
             try
             to
             effect
             by
             the
             Tongue
             of
             Balaam
             .
             If
             either
             strength
             or
             policy
             would
             prevail
             against
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             stand
             .
             And
             why
             should
             not
             we
             be
             as
             industrious
             to
             promote
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bend
             both
             our
             hands
             and
             heads
             to
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ?
             When
             all
             helps
             fail
             Moab
             ,
             the
             Magician
             is
             sent
             for
             :
             it
             is
             the
             sign
             of
             a
             desperate
             Cause
             to
             make
             Sathan
             either
             our
             Counsellor
             ,
             or
             Refuge
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             I
             should
             wonder
             to
             hear
             God
             speak
             with
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ;
             if
             I
             did
             not
             know
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             no
             rare
             thing
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             with
             men
             )
             to
             bestow
             words
             where
             he
             will
             not
             bestow
             favour
             .
             Not
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             matter
             which
             he
             speaks
             argues
             love
             :
             he
             may
             speak
             to
             an
             Enemy
             ;
             he
             speaks
             peace
             to
             none
             but
             his
             own
             .
             It
             is
             a
             vain
             bragg
             ,
             God
             hath
             spoken
             to
             me
             ;
             so
             may
             he
             do
             to
             Reprobates
             ,
             or
             Devils
             ;
             but
             what
             said
             he
             ?
             Did
             he
             say
             to
             my
             Soul
             ,
             
               I
               am
               thy
               Salvation
            
             ?
             hath
             he
             indented
             with
             me
             ,
             
               that
               he
               will
               be
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               his
               ?
            
             I
             cannot
             hear
             this
             voice
             ,
             and
             not
             live
             .
             God
             heard
             all
             the
             Consultation
             and
             Message
             of
             these
             Moabites
             ;
             these
             Messengers
             could
             not
             have
             moved
             their
             Foot
             or
             their
             Tongue
             ,
             but
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             which
             asked
             Adam
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             asks
             
               Balaam
               ,
               What
               men
               are
               these
               ?
            
             I
             have
             ever
             seen
             that
             God
             loves
             to
             take
             occasion
             of
             proceeding
             with
             us
             from
             our selves
             ,
             rather
             than
             from
             his
             own
             immediate
             prescience
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             lay
             open
             our
             Wants
             ,
             and
             confess
             our
             sins
             to
             him
             that
             knows
             both
             ,
             better
             than
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             deal
             with
             us
             from
             our
             own
             mouths
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             The
             reward
             of
             the
             divination
             had
             easily
             commanded
             the
             Journey
             and
             Curse
             of
             the
             Covetous
             Prophet
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             stayed
             him
             .
             How
             oft
             are
             Wicked
             men
             Curs'd
             by
             a
             Divine
             hand
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             sins
             which
             their
             Hearts
             stand
             to
             .
             It
             is
             no
             thank
             to
             lewd
             men
             that
             their
             Wickedness
             is
             not
             prosperous
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             is
             not
             over-run
             with
             Evil
             ,
             but
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             Men
             cannot
             be
             so
             ill
             as
             they
             would
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             Where
             Wickedness
             meets
             with
             power
             ,
             it
             thinks
             to
             command
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             takes
             great
             scorn
             of
             any
             repulse
             .
             So
             little
             is
             Balack
             discouraged
             for
             one
             refusal
             ,
             that
             he
             sends
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             Message
             ,
             more
             Princes
             ,
             and
             more
             Honourable
             .
             O
             that
             we
             could
             be
             so
             importuuate
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             as
             Wicked
             Men
             are
             for
             the
             compassing
             of
             their
             designs
             !
             a
             Denial
             doth
             but
             whet
             the
             desires
             of
             vehement
             Suitors
             .
             Why
             are
             we
             faint
             in
             Spiritual
             things
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             not
             denied
             ,
             but
             delayed
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             We
             that
             see
             only
             the
             outside
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             may
             wonder
             why
             he
             that
             permitted
             him
             to
             go
             ,
             afterward
             opposeth
             his
             going
             ;
             but
             God
             that
             saw
             his
             Heart
             ,
             perceived
             what
             corrupt
             affections
             carried
             him
             :
             he
             saw
             that
             his
             covetous
             desires
             ,
             and
             wicked
             hopes
             grew
             the
             stronger
             ,
             the
             nearer
             he
             came
             to
             his
             end
             :
             an
             Angel
             is
             therefore
             sent
             to
             with-hold
             the
             hasty
             Sorcerer
             .
             Our
             inward
             disposition
             is
             the
             life
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             doth
             the
             God
             of
             Spirits
             judge
             us
             ,
             whiles
             men
             censure
             according
             to
             our
             external
             motions
             .
             To
             go
             at
             all
             when
             God
             had
             commanded
             to
             stay
             ,
             was
             presumptuous
             ;
             but
             to
             go
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             Curse
             ,
             made
             the
             act
             doubly
             sinful
             ,
             and
             fetcht
             an
             Angel
             to
             resist
             it
             .
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             worthy
             employments
             of
             good
             Angels
             to
             make
             secret
             opposition
             to
             evill
             designs
             :
             many
             a
             wicked
             act
             have
             they
             hindred
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Agent
             .
             It
             is
             all
             one
             with
             the
             Almignty
             to
             work
             by
             Spirits
             and
             Men
             ;
             it
             is
             therefore
             our
             glory
             to
             be
             thus
             set
             on
             Work
             :
             to
             stop
             the
             course
             of
             evill
             either
             by
             disswasion
             or
             violence
             is
             an
             Angelical
             service
             .
          
           
             Verse
             28.
             
             That
             no
             man
             may
             marvel
             to
             see
             Balaam
             have
             visions
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             utter
             Prophecies
             from
             him
             ;
             his
             very
             Ass
             hath
             his
             Eyes
             opened
             to
             see
             the
             Angel
             ,
             which
             his
             Master
             could
             not
             ,
             and
             his
             mouth
             opened
             to
             speak
             more
             reasonably
             than
             his
             Master
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Beast
             deserves
             so
             much
             wonder
             as
             this
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             whose
             common
             sence
             is
             advanc'd
             above
             the
             Reason
             of
             his
             Rider
             ,
             so
             as
             for
             the
             time
             the
             Prophet
             is
             brutish
             ,
             and
             
             the
             Beast
             Prophetical
             ;
             who
             can
             but
             stand
             amaz'd
             at
             the
             Eye
             ,
             at
             the
             Mouth
             of
             this
             silly
             Creature
             ?
             for
             so
             dull
             a
             sight
             it
             was
             much
             to
             see
             a
             bodily
             object
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             too
             apparent
             ;
             but
             to
             see
             that
             Spirit
             which
             his
             Rider
             discern'd
             not
             ,
             was
             far
             beyond
             Nature
             .
             To
             hear
             a
             Voice
             to
             come
             from
             that
             Mouth
             which
             was
             used
             only
             to
             bray
             ,
             it
             was
             strange
             and
             uncouth
             ;
             but
             to
             hear
             a
             Beast
             whose
             Nature
             is
             noted
             for
             incapacity
             ,
             to
             out-reason
             his
             Master
             a
             professed
             Prophet
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             very
             height
             of
             Miracles
             .
             Yet
             no
             heart
             can
             stick
             at
             these
             that
             considers
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Almighty
             in
             both
             .
             Our
             Eye
             could
             no
             more
             see
             a
             Beast
             ,
             than
             a
             Beast
             can
             see
             an
             Angel
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             given
             this
             power
             to
             it
             :
             and
             if
             his
             power
             can
             make
             the
             very
             Stones
             to
             speak
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             a
             Creature
             of
             sense
             :
             we
             may
             wonder
             we
             cannot
             distrust
             ,
             when
             we
             compare
             the
             act
             with
             the
             Author
             ,
             which
             can
             as
             easily
             Create
             a
             Voice
             without
             a
             Body
             ,
             as
             a
             Body
             without
             a
             Voice
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Mouth
             into
             which
             God
             cannot
             put
             words
             :
             and
             how
             oft
             doth
             he
             chose
             
               the
               weak
               and
               unwise
               to
               confound
               the
               Learned
               ,
               and
               Mighty
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             32.
             
             I
             hear
             the
             Angel
             of
             God
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             cruelty
             of
             Balaam
             to
             his
             Beast
             :
             his
             first
             words
             to
             the
             unmerciful
             Prophet
             are
             in
             expostulating
             the
             wrong
             .
             We
             little
             think
             it
             ,
             but
             God
             shall
             call
             us
             to
             an
             account
             for
             the
             cruel
             ,
             unmerciful
             usage
             of
             his
             poor
             mute
             Creatures
             .
             He
             hath
             made
             us
             Lords
             ,
             not
             Tyrants
             :
             Owners
             ,
             not
             Tormentors
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             given
             us
             leave
             to
             kill
             them
             for
             our
             use
             ,
             hath
             not
             given
             us
             power
             to
             abuse
             them
             at
             our
             pleasure
             ;
             they
             are
             so
             our
             Drudges
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             our
             Fellows
             by
             Creation
             .
             It
             was
             a
             signe
             the
             Magician
             would
             easily
             strike
             Israel
             with
             a
             Curse
             ,
             when
             he
             wish'd
             for
             a
             Sword
             to
             strike
             his
             harmless
             Beast
             .
             It
             is
             ill
             falling
             into
             those
             hands
             whom
             Beasts
             find
             unmerciful
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             WHo
             can
             doubt
             whether
             Balaam
             were
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             sees
             him
             Sacrificing
             in
             the
             
               Mount
               of
               Baal
            
             ?
             had
             he
             been
             from
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Pull
               me
               down
               these
               Altars
               of
               Baal
               ,
               then
               build
               me
               here
               seven
               others
               .
            
             The
             very
             place
             convinces
             him
             of
             falsehood
             and
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             why
             seven
             Altars
             ?
             what
             needs
             all
             this
             pomp
             ,
             when
             the
             True
             God
             never
             requir'd
             but
             one
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             himself
             is
             one
             ?
             Why
             doth
             the
             false
             Prophet
             call
             for
             no
             less
             than
             seven
             ?
             as
             if
             God
             stood
             upon
             numbers
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Almighty
             would
             have
             his
             power
             either
             divided
             ,
             or
             limited
             .
             Here
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             great
             and
             magnificent
             pretence
             of
             Devotion
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             ever
             seen
             ,
             that
             the
             false
             Worshippers
             of
             God
             have
             made
             more
             pompous
             shews
             ,
             and
             fairer
             flourishes
             of
             their
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             than
             the
             true
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             Now
             when
             Balaam
             sees
             his
             seven
             Bullocks
             ,
             and
             seven
             Rams
             smoking
             upon
             seven
             Altars
             ,
             he
             goes
             up
             higher
             into
             the
             Mount
             (
             as
             some
             counterfeit
             Moses
             )
             to
             receive
             the
             answer
             of
             God.
             But
             will
             God
             meet
             with
             a
             Sorcerer
             ?
             Will
             he
             make
             a
             Prophet
             of
             a
             Magician
             ?
             O
             Man
             ,
             who
             shall
             prescribe
             God
             what
             Instruments
             to
             use
             ?
             he
             knows
             how
             to
             imploy
             not
             only
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             but
             Wicked
             Men
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             Devils
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             :
             he
             that
             put
             words
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Ass
             ,
             put
             words
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             Balaam
             ;
             the
             words
             do
             but
             pass
             from
             him
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             polluted
             because
             they
             are
             not
             his
             ;
             as
             the
             Trunk
             through
             which
             a
             Man
             speaks
             is
             not
             more
             Eloquent
             for
             the
             speech
             that
             is
             uttered
             through
             it
             .
             What
             a
             notable
             Proclamation
             had
             the
             Infidels
             wanted
             of
             Gods
             favour
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             if
             Balaam's
             Tongue
             had
             not
             been
             used
             ?
             how
             many
             shall
             once
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               we
               have
               Prophecied
               in
               thy
               Name
            
             ;
             that
             shall
             hear
             ,
             
               Verily
               I
               know
               you
               not
            
             .
          
           
             Verse
             28.
             
             What
             madness
             is
             this
             in
             Balaam
             ,
             that
             hopes
             to
             change
             success
             with
             places
             ?
             as
             if
             God
             were
             not
             the
             same
             every
             where
             .
             Neither
             was
             that
             bold
             fore-head
             ashamed
             to
             importune
             God
             again
             in
             that
             wherein
             his
             own
             Mouth
             had
             testified
             an
             assurance
             of
             Denial
             .
             The
             reward
             was
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             the
             Revenging
             Angel
             in
             another
             :
             I
             
             know
             not
             whether
             for
             the
             time
             he
             more
             lov'd
             the
             Bribe
             ,
             or
             fear'd
             the
             Angel
             :
             and
             whiles
             he
             is
             in
             this
             distraction
             ,
             his
             Tongue
             blesseth
             against
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             his
             Heart
             curses
             against
             his
             Tongue
             ;
             it
             angers
             him
             that
             he
             dares
             not
             speak
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             now
             at
             last
             ;
             rather
             than
             lose
             his
             hopes
             ,
             he
             resolves
             to
             speak
             worse
             then
             Curses
             :
             the
             fear
             of
             Gods
             Judgements
             in
             a
             Worldly
             Heart
             ,
             is
             at
             length
             overcome
             with
             the
             love
             of
             gain
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             THose
             that
             are
             themselves
             transported
             with
             vanity
             and
             ambition
             ,
             think
             that
             no
             Heart
             hath
             power
             to
             resist
             these
             Offers
             .
             Balam
             thought
             he
             had
             struck
             the
             business
             when
             he
             had
             once
             mentioned
             Promotion
             to
             great
             Honour
             .
             Self-love
             makes
             him
             think
             that
             all
             the
             World
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             run
             a
             madding
             after
             his
             bait
             .
             Nature
             thinks
             it
             impossible
             to
             contemn
             Honour
             and
             Wealth
             ;
             and
             because
             too
             many
             Souls
             are
             thus
             taken
             ,
             cannot
             believe
             that
             any
             would
             escape
             .
             But
             let
             Carnal
             Minds
             know
             there
             are
             those
             that
             can
             spit
             the
             World
             in
             the
             face
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Thy
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               perish
               with
               thee
               :
            
             and
             that
             in
             comparison
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             can
             tread
             under
             foot
             his
             best
             proffers
             like
             shadows
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             do
             as
             Balaam
             said
             ,
             
               verse
               13.
               
               What
               the
               Lord
               saith
               that
               will
               I
               speak
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             What
             was
             this
             sin
             of
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             threatneth
             ,
             
               That
               they
               shall
               perish
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             It
             was
             that
             (
             according
             to
             Interpreters
             )
             mentioned
             
               Exod.
               17.
               
               Remember
               how
               Amalekmet
               thee
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               smote
               the
               hindmost
               of
               you
            
             ;
             this
             Sin
             slept
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             yet
             so
             soon
             as
             Israel
             had
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             King
             setled
             in
             peace
             ,
             God
             gives
             charge
             to
             call
             them
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             
             As
             we
             use
             to
             say
             of
             Winter
             ,
             so
             may
             we
             say
             of
             Gods
             Judgements
             ,
             They
             never
             rot
             in
             the
             Sky
             ,
             but
             shall
             fall
             ,
             if
             late
             ,
             yet
             surely
             ,
             yet
             seasonably
             .
             There
             is
             smal
             comfort
             in
             the
             delay
             of
             Vengeance
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             sure
             it
             shall
             lose
             nothing
             in
             the
             way
             by
             length
             of
             Protraction
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               24.
               
               Balaam
            
             here
             Prophesieth
             of
             the
             rising
             and
             falling
             of
             great
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Empires
             :
             they
             had
             their
             Heads
             lifted
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             were
             advanced
             to
             the
             greatest
             honour
             ,
             but
             suddenly
             they
             came
             tumbling
             down
             ,
             
               and
               all
               their
               glory
               lay
               in
               the
               dust
            
             ;
             From
             whence
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             great
             Men
             ,
             and
             mighty
             Princes
             suddenly
             decay
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ;
             they
             are
             in
             a
             moment
             cast
             down
             and
             left
             destitute
             ,
             when
             they
             little
             think
             of
             it
             .
             Neither
             can
             we
             marvail
             at
             this
             change
             of
             the
             Places
             and
             Estates
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             Lords
             doing
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             his
             right
             hand
             .
             The
             Lord
             lifteth
             up
             and
             pulleth
             down
             according
             to
             his
             own
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             who
             maketh
             the
             highest
             Tide
             to
             have
             the
             lowest
             Ebb.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             AS
             the
             sins
             of
             great
             Men
             are
             exemplary
             ,
             so
             are
             their
             punishments
             .
             Nothing
             procures
             so
             much
             credit
             to
             Government
             ,
             as
             Impartial
             Executions
             of
             Noble
             Offendors
             .
             Those
             whom
             their
             sins
             have
             debased
             ,
             deserve
             no
             favour
             in
             the
             punishment
             .
             As
             God
             knows
             no
             Honour
             ,
             no
             Royalty
             in
             matter
             of
             sin
             ,
             no
             more
             may
             his
             Deputies
             .
             Contrarily
             ,
             Connivence
             at
             the
             outrages
             of
             the
             Mighty
             cuts
             the
             sinews
             of
             any
             State.
             If
             good
             Laws
             turn
             once
             to
             Spiders
             webs
             which
             are
             broken
             through
             by
             the
             bigger
             Flies
             ,
             no
             hand
             will
             fear
             to
             sweep
             them
             down
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             Now
             the
             sin
             is
             punish'd
             the
             Plague
             ceaseth
             .
             The
             revenge
             of
             God
             sets
             out
             ever
             after
             the
             sin
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             revenge
             of
             Men
             which
             commonly
             comes
             later
             ,
             can
             overtake
             it
             ,
             God
             gives
             over
             the
             Chase.
             How
             often
             hath
             the
             infliction
             of
             a
             less
             punishment
             
             avoided
             a
             greater
             .
             There
             are
             none
             so
             good
             Friends
             to
             a
             State
             as
             couragious
             and
             impartial
             Ministers
             of
             Justice
             :
             these
             are
             the
             Reconcilers
             of
             God
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             Prayers
             of
             them
             that
             sit
             still
             and
             do
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Verse
             25.
             
             The
             Daughters
             of
             Moab
             come
             into
             the
             Tents
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             have
             captived
             those
             whom
             the
             Amorites
             and
             Amalekites
             could
             not
             resist
             .
             Our
             first
             Mother
             Fve
             bequeathed
             this
             Dowry
             to
             her
             Daughters
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             our
             helpers
             to
             sin
             ,
             the
             weaker
             Sex
             is
             the
             stronger
             in
             this
             Conquest
             .
             Had
             the
             Moabites
             sent
             their
             subtilest
             Counsellors
             to
             perswade
             the
             Israelites
             to
             their
             Idol
             Sacrifices
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             repell'd
             with
             scorn
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             beauty
             of
             their
             Women
             is
             over-eloquent
             and
             succesful
             .
             That
             which
             in
             the
             first
             World
             betrayed
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             now
             betray'd
             Gods
             People
             .
             It
             had
             been
             happy
             for
             Israel
             if
             Balaam
             had
             used
             any
             Charms
             but
             these
             .
             As
             it
             is
             the
             use
             of
             God
             to
             fetch
             glory
             to
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             worst
             actions
             of
             Satan
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             the
             guise
             of
             that
             Evil-one
             to
             raise
             advantage
             to
             himself
             from
             the
             fairest
             pieces
             of
             the
             Workmanship
             of
             God.
             No
             one
             means
             hath
             so
             enriched
             Hell
             as
             beautiful
             Faces
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             THey
             were
             indeed
             famous
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             but
             they
             became
             Infamous
             and
             Ignominous
             by
             their
             Sin
             and
             Punishment
             .
             Irreligion
             and
             Impiety
             make
             Men
             reproachful
             ,
             of
             what
             account
             and
             estimation
             soever
             they
             be
             ;
             be
             they
             never
             so
             Rich
             ,
             Noble
             ,
             and
             Renouned
             in
             the
             World
             :
             how
             famous
             and
             excellent
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Countries
             and
             Cities
             be
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Sin
             maketh
             all
             Persons
             and
             Places
             infamous
             and
             dishonourable
             ,
             (
             let
             London
             apply
             this
             to
             her self
             )
             as
             it
             appears
             afterwards
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             verse
             61.
             
             We
             see
             this
             further
             in
             many
             Examples
             ;
             Cain
             is
             noted
             and
             marked
             of
             God
             for
             his
             execrable
             parricide
             unto
             all
             posterity
             Iudas
             that
             betrayed
             his
             Master
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               Son
               of
               Perdition
               ,
               Iohn
            
             17.
             and
             is
             as
             it
             were
             burnt
             in
             the
             shoulder
             with
             the
             letter
             R
             ,
             and
             mark'd
             out
             for
             a
             Reprobate
             ,
             and
             left
             upon
             Record
             to
             be
             
               a
               Devil
               ,
               Iohn
            
             6.
             70.
             that
             all
             which
             hear
             of
             it
             might
             fear
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             hate
             his
             sins
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               10.
               
               Corah
            
             kindled
             the
             fire
             ,
             the
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Captains
             brought
             sticks
             to
             it
             ;
             all
             Israel
             warm'd
             themselves
             by
             it
             ;
             only
             the
             Incendiaries
             perish
             .
             God
             and
             Moses
             knew
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Faction
             ,
             and
             the
             train
             ,
             though
             neither
             be
             faultless
             ;
             yet
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Ringleaders
             are
             plagued
             ,
             the
             other
             forgiven
             .
             Gods
             vengeance
             when
             it
             is
             at
             the
             hottest
             ,
             makes
             differences
             of
             Men.
             We
             may
             collect
             from
             this
             Verse
             likewise
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Elements
             are
             at
             Gods
             service
             .
             For
             we
             find
             here
             two
             sorts
             of
             Traytors
             ;
             the
             Earth
             swallowed
             up
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             Fire
             the
             other
             :
             and
             as
             before
             in
             this
             Book
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             brought
             fit
             persons
             ,
             but
             unfit
             fire
             to
             God
             ;
             so
             these
             Levites
             bring
             the
             right
             fire
             ,
             but
             unwarranted
             persons
             before
             him
             ;
             Fire
             from
             God
             consumes
             both
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             usurp
             sacred
             Functions
             .
             The
             Ministery
             will
             not
             grace
             the
             Man
             ,
             the
             Man
             may
             disgrace
             the
             Ministery
             ;
             and
             shall
             be
             signally
             punish'd
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             Corah
             and
             his
             fellow-Rebels
             were
             here
             ,
             
               who
               were
               made
               a
               signe
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text.
             Death
             is
             the
             just
             Heir
             of
             the
             least
             sin
             ;
             but
             some
             evill
             Doers
             God
             doth
             not
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             but
             also
             hangs
             them
             up
             in
             Gibbets
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             for
             publick
             notice
             and
             admonition
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             famous
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             shall
             be
             famous
             in
             their
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             This
             Tribe
             of
             Simeon
             is
             of
             a
             smaller
             number
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             other
             Tribes
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             last
             History
             recorded
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             :
             where
             we
             find
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Simeon
             being
             accompanied
             with
             many
             others
             of
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             committed
             a
             most
             shameful
             act
             among
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             a
             Midianitish
             Harlot
             into
             the
             Host
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Moses
             .
             Whereby
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             that
             Tribe
             perished
             with
             him
             in
             that
             grievous
             Plague
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             reason
             that
             they
             which
             did
             partake
             with
             him
             in
             the
             sin
             ,
             should
             communicate
             
             together
             in
             the
             punishment
             .
             Which
             may
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             to
             avoid
             and
             break
             off
             our
             society
             with
             Wicked
             Men
             ;
             and
             reproveth
             all
             such
             as
             enter
             into
             league
             with
             such
             persons
             ;
             they
             even
             offer
             their
             hands
             and
             feet
             to
             be
             bound
             as
             it
             were
             with
             chains
             ,
             and
             they
             become
             afterwards
             as
             Prisoners
             and
             Vassals
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               33.
               
               Zelophahad
            
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Heber
               ,
               had
               no
               Sons
               ,
               but
               all
               Daughters
               ,
            
             saith
             this
             Text
             ;
             and
             yet
             these
             Daughters
             had
             a
             share
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             the
             French
             defend
             their
             Salike
             Law
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             there
             is
             very
             good
             reason
             that
             Women
             should
             not
             lose
             the
             right
             of
             Inheritance
             .
             For
             Women
             are
             the
             second
             edition
             of
             the
             Epitome
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             witness
             
               Artemisia
               ,
               Blandina
               ,
               Zenobia
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             besides
             their
             Sex
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             Woman-like
             or
             weak
             ;
             as
             if
             (
             what
             Philosophy
             speaks
             )
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             Noble
             Creatures
             had
             followed
             the
             temperament
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             consists
             of
             rarer
             rooms
             ,
             of
             a
             more
             exact
             Composition
             than
             Mans
             doth
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             place
             be
             any
             priviledg
             )
             we
             find
             theirs
             built
             in
             Paradice
             ,
             when
             Mans
             was
             made
             out
             of
             it
             :
             besides
             
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               there
               is
               neither
               Male
               nor
               Female
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               one
               ,
            
             (
             Souls
             have
             no
             Sexes
             )
             
               and
               whosoever
               are
               Christs
               ,
               are
               heirs
               to
               the
               Promise
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             54.
             
             God
             provideth
             sufficiently
             for
             all
             his
             People
             ;
             every
             Man
             hath
             his
             portion
             assign'd
             him
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             It
             is
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             that
             all
             should
             have
             their
             measure
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             not
             some
             to
             have
             all
             ,
             and
             some
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             all
             to
             have
             some
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             to
             be
             enough
             .
             God
             would
             have
             no
             Beggar
             in
             his
             Israel
             ;
             when
             the
             Lord
             sent
             down
             Manna
             ,
             and
             fed
             his
             people
             with
             Angels
             food
             ,
             all
             the
             Host
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             had
             enough
             .
             
               They
               that
               gathered
               much
               had
               nothing
               over
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               gathered
               little
               had
               no
               lack
               ,
               Exod.
            
             16.
             
             Now
             if
             God
             be
             thus
             careful
             to
             feed
             our
             bodies
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             more
             reason
             that
             we
             should
             seek
             at
             his
             hands
             the
             nourishment
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             This
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             voice
             of
             Nature
             .
             Nature
             will
             tell
             us
             when
             we
             want
             provision
             for
             the
             body
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             Faith
             to
             tell
             us
             when
             we
             want
             food
             for
             the
             Soul.
             Therefore
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               First
               seek
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               Mat.
            
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               59.
               
               Amram
            
             here
             took
             to
             Wife
             Iochebeb
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             own
             Aunt
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Exod.
             6.
             20.
             the
             Law
             against
             Incest
             was
             not
             then
             given
             ,
             nor
             the
             state
             of
             Israel
             then
             setled
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             no
             sin
             in
             him
             :
             for
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             there
             can
             be
             no
             sin
             .
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             our
             modern
             Sectaries
             ,
             whose
             practising
             of
             Incest
             is
             now
             avowed
             publickly
             in
             print
             :
             they
             shame
             not
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             those
             Marriages
             are
             most
             lawful
             ,
             that
             are
             betwixt
             persons
             iu
             blood
             .
             The
             prohibition
             of
             degrees
             in
             Leviticus
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             of
             Fornication
             ,
             not
             of
             Marriage
             .
             I
             see
             here
             what
             noon-day
             Devils
             do
             now
             in
             this
             unhappy
             Age
             ,
             walk
             with
             open
             face
             amongst
             us
             .
          
           
             Verse
             61.
             
             Because
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             were
             the
             Sons
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             this
             made
             God
             the
             more
             to
             stomack
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             to
             revenge
             this
             Impiety
             .
             God
             had
             both
             pardoned
             and
             graced
             their
             Father
             ;
             he
             had
             honoured
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             thousands
             of
             Israel
             ,
             culling
             them
             out
             for
             his
             Altar
             :
             and
             now
             as
             their
             Fathers
             set
             up
             a
             false
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             bring
             false
             fire
             unto
             the
             true
             God.
             If
             the
             Sons
             of
             Infidels
             live
             Godlesly
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             their
             kind
             ;
             their
             punishment
             shall
             be
             ,
             though
             just
             ,
             yet
             less
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Children
             of
             Religious
             Parents
             after
             all
             Christian
             nurture
             shall
             shame
             their
             Education
             ;
             God
             takes
             it
             more
             hainously
             and
             revenges
             it
             more
             sharply
             .
             The
             more
             bonds
             of
             duty
             ,
             the
             more
             plagues
             of
             neglect
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             from
             the
             Agents
             we
             look
             to
             the
             act
             it self
             ;
             set
             aside
             the
             Original
             descent
             ,
             and
             what
             difference
             was
             there
             betwixt
             these
             fires
             ?
             both
             look'd
             alike
             ,
             heated
             alike
             ,
             ascended
             alike
             ,
             consumed
             alike
             :
             both
             were
             fed
             with
             the
             same
             material
             Wood
             ,
             both
             vanish'd
             into
             smoak
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             difference
             but
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God.
             If
             God
             had
             enjoyn'd
             ordinary
             fire
             ,
             they
             had
             sinn'd
             to
             look
             for
             Celestial
             :
             now
             he
             commanded
             only
             the
             fire
             which
             he
             sent
             ;
             they
             sinned
             in
             sending
             up
             Incense
             in
             that
             fire
             which
             he
             commanded
             not
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             to
             decline
             from
             his
             own
             institutions
             :
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             a
             power
             which
             is
             wise
             to
             prescribe
             his
             own
             Worship
             ,
             just
             to
             require
             what
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             powerful
             to
             revenge
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             required
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             AFter
             many
             painful
             and
             perilous
             enterprizes
             ,
             now
             is
             Moses
             drawing
             to
             his
             rest
             ;
             he
             hath
             brought
             his
             Israelites
             from
             Egypt
             through
             the
             Sea
             and
             Wilderness
             ,
             within
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             Promised
             Land
             ,
             and
             now
             himself
             must
             take
             possession
             of
             that
             Land
             whereof
             Canaan
             was
             but
             a
             Type
             .
             When
             we
             have
             done
             that
             we
             come
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             time
             for
             us
             to
             be
             gone
             .
             This
             Earth
             is
             made
             only
             for
             Action
             ,
             not
             for
             Fruition
             :
             the
             services
             of
             Gods
             Children
             should
             be
             ill
             rewarded
             if
             they
             must
             stay
             here
             alwayes
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             think
             much
             that
             those
             are
             fetch'd
             away
             that
             are
             faithful
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             change
             if
             it
             were
             not
             to
             their
             preferment
             .
             It
             is
             our
             folly
             that
             we
             would
             have
             good
             men
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             account
             it
             a
             hard
             measure
             that
             they
             were
             .
             He
             that
             lends
             them
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             owes
             them
             a
             better
             turn
             than
             this
             Earth
             can
             pay
             them
             .
             It
             were
             injurious
             to
             wish
             that
             goodness
             should
             hinder
             any
             man
             from
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             But
             what
             is
             this
             I
             hear
             ?
             displeasure
             mix'd
             with
             love
             ?
             and
             that
             to
             so
             faithful
             a
             servant
             as
             Moses
             ?
             he
             must
             but
             see
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             tread
             upon
             it
             ;
             because
             he
             once
             long
             ago
             sinn'd
             in
             distrnsting
             .
             Death
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             to
             him
             an
             entrance
             into
             glory
             ,
             yet
             shall
             be
             also
             a
             chastisement
             of
             his
             Infidelity
             .
             How
             many
             gracious
             services
             had
             Moses
             done
             to
             his
             Master
             ?
             yet
             for
             one
             act
             of
             Distrust
             he
             must
             be
             gathered
             to
             his
             Fathers
             .
             All
             our
             obediences
             cannot
             bear
             out
             one
             sin
             against
             God
             ;
             how
             vainly
             shall
             we
             hope
             to
             make
             amends
             to
             God
             for
             our
             former
             Trespasses
             by
             our
             better
             behaviour
             ;
             when
             Moses
             hath
             this
             sin
             laid
             in
             his
             dish
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             and
             worthy
             testimonies
             of
             his
             fidelity
             ;
             when
             we
             have
             forgotten
             our
             sins
             ,
             yet
             God
             remembers
             them
             ,
             and
             (
             although
             not
             in
             anger
             yet
             )
             calls
             for
             our
             Arrerages
             .
             Alass
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             them
             with
             which
             God
             hath
             ten
             thousand
             greater
             quarrels
             ,
             that
             amongst
             many
             millions
             of
             sins
             have
             scattered
             some
             few
             acts
             of
             formal
             services
             .
             If
             Moses
             must
             dye
             the
             first
             death
             for
             one
             fault
             ,
             how
             shall
             they
             escape
             the
             second
             for
             sinning
             alwayes
             ?
             Even
             where
             God
             loves
             he
             will
             not
             wink
             at
             sin
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             do
             not
             punish
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             chastise
             :
             how
             much
             less
             can
             it
             stand
             with
             that
             eternal
             Justice
             ,
             to
             let
             wilful
             sinners
             escape
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               16.
               
               Moses
            
             that
             was
             so
             tender
             over
             the
             welfare
             of
             Israel
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             would
             not
             slacken
             his
             care
             in
             Death
             .
             He
             takes
             no
             thought
             for
             himself
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             knew
             how
             gainful
             an
             exchange
             he
             must
             make
             ,
             )
             all
             his
             care
             was
             for
             his
             charge
             .
             Some
             envious
             natures
             desire
             to
             be
             missed
             when
             they
             must
             go
             ;
             and
             wish
             that
             the
             weakness
             or
             want
             of
             a
             Successor
             may
             be
             the
             foil
             of
             their
             memory
             and
             honour
             .
             Moses
             is
             in
             a
             contrary
             disposition
             ;
             it
             sufficeth
             him
             not
             to
             find
             contentment
             in
             his
             own
             happiness
             ,
             unless
             he
             may
             have
             an
             assurance
             that
             Israel
             shall
             prosper
             after
             him
             .
             Carnal
             minds
             are
             all
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             Government
             only
             for
             their
             own
             advantage
             ;
             but
             good
             hearts
             look
             ever
             to
             the
             future
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             above
             their
             own
             ,
             against
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               18.
               
               Moses
            
             did
             well
             to
             shew
             his
             good
             Affection
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             silence
             God
             would
             have
             provided
             for
             his
             own
             :
             he
             that
             call'd
             him
             from
             the
             sheep
             of
             Iethro
             ,
             will
             not
             want
             a
             Governor
             for
             his
             chosen
             ,
             to
             succeed
             him
             ;
             God
             hath
             fitted
             him
             whom
             he
             will
             chose
             .
             Who
             can
             be
             more
             meet
             than
             he
             whose
             Name
             ,
             whose
             Experience
             ,
             whose
             Graces
             might
             supply
             ,
             yea
             revive
             Moses
             to
             the
             people
             .
             He
             that
             searched
             the
             Land
             before
             ,
             was
             fittest
             to
             guide
             Israel
             into
             it
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             indued
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             the
             fittest
             Deputy
             for
             God
             :
             but
             O
             the
             unsearcheable
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Almighty
             !
             aged
             Caleb
             and
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Israel
             are
             pass'd
             over
             ,
             and
             Ioshua
             the
             servant
             of
             Moses
             is
             chosen
             to
             succeed
             his
             Master
             .
             The
             eye
             of
             God
             is
             not
             blinded
             either
             with
             Gifts
             ,
             or
             with
             Blood
             ,
             or
             with
             Beauty
             ,
             or
             with
             strength
             ;
             but
             as
             in
             his
             Eternal
             Election
             ,
             so
             in
             his
             temporary
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will.
             And
             well
             doth
             Ioshua
             succeed
             Moses
             ;
             the
             very
             acts
             of
             God
             of
             old
             were
             allegories
             :
             where
             the
             Law
             ends
             ,
             there
             the
             Saviour
             begins
             ;
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             only
             Jesus
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             can
             bring
             us
             into
             it
             .
             So
             was
             he
             a
             Servant
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             he
             supplies
             
             all
             the
             defects
             of
             Law
             to
             us
             :
             he
             hath
             taken
             possession
             of
             the
             Promised
             Land
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             shall
             carry
             us
             from
             this
             Wilderness
             to
             our
             rest
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             I
             do
             not
             hear
             Moses
             repine
             at
             Gods
             choice
             ,
             and
             grudg
             that
             this
             Scepter
             of
             his
             is
             not
             hereditary
             ,
             but
             he
             willingly
             laies
             hands
             upon
             his
             Servant
             to
             consecrate
             hm
             for
             his
             Successor
             .
             Ioshua
             was
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             some
             sparks
             of
             Envy
             :
             for
             when
             Eldad
             and
             Medad
             Prophesied
             ,
             he
             stomack'd
             it
             :
             he
             that
             would
             not
             abide
             two
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             to
             Prophesie
             ,
             how
             would
             he
             have
             allowed
             his
             Servant
             to
             sit
             in
             his
             Throne
             ?
             What
             an
             example
             of
             meekness
             besides
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             doth
             he
             here
             see
             in
             this
             last
             act
             of
             his
             Master
             ?
             who
             without
             all
             murmuring
             assigns
             his
             Chair
             of
             State
             to
             his
             Page
             .
             It
             is
             all
             one
             to
             a
             gracious
             heart
             ,
             whom
             God
             will
             please
             to
             advance
             :
             Emulation
             and
             Discontentment
             are
             the
             affections
             of
             Carnal
             minds
             .
             Humility
             goes
             ever
             with
             Regeneration
             ;
             which
             teaches
             a
             man
             to
             think
             (
             what
             ever
             honour
             be
             put
             upon
             others
             )
             I
             have
             more
             than
             I
             am
             worthy
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             ALl
             Sacrifices
             under
             the
             Law
             did
             as
             it
             were
             lead
             us
             by
             the
             hand
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             point
             him
             out
             with
             the
             finger
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             he
             is
             both
             the
             Altar
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             
               Lamb
               of
               God
               that
               taketh
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             as
             therefore
             these
             Lambs
             were
             offered
             in
             the
             morning
             and
             evening
             ;
             so
             was
             Christ
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             unto
             the
             end
             thereof
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             and
             as
             this
             daily
             Offering
             was
             twice
             perform'd
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             daily
             need
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             that
             his
             Blood
             should
             be
             continually
             applied
             unto
             us
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             daily
             sin
             against
             him
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             have
             daily
             recourse
             unto
             him
             for
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
             Again
             ,
             this
             daily
             Sacrifice
             imports
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             offer
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             our
             daily
             service
             due
             unto
             him
             :
             and
             this
             for
             many
             Reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             we
             have
             many
             sins
             .
             We
             provoke
             God
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             taught
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             daily
             to
             pray
             for
             Forgiveness
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             have
             daily
             wants
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             daily
             to
             bewail
             them
             ,
             and
             daily
             to
             crave
             the
             supply
             of
             them
             ,
             both
             temporal
             and
             spiritual
             blessings
             ,
             for
             Body
             and
             Soul.
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             have
             daily
             dangers
             .
             Every
             Creature
             if
             God
             give
             us
             over
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             work
             our
             destruction
             ;
             therefore
             our
             only
             safety
             standeth
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             begging
             Gods
             assistance
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             have
             daily
             Temptations
             ,
             Bodily
             and
             Ghostly
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             therefore
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Watch
               and
               pray
               that
               ye
               enter
               not
               into
               temptation
               ,
               Mat.
            
             26.
             
             So
             then
             this
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Sacrifice
             should
             direct
             us
             how
             and
             when
             to
             Worship
             God
             ;
             we
             must
             remember
             him
             in
             the
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             the
             first
             and
             last
             in
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             we
             must
             begin
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             end
             it
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Every
             day
             in
             the
             Week
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Christians
             Sabbath
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             to
             perform
             some
             duties
             or
             other
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             every
             Seventh
             Day
             should
             be
             a
             double
             Sabbath
             ,
             wholly
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             Service
             and
             Worship
             of
             God.
             When
             our
             whole
             work
             must
             be
             to
             beravish'd
             in
             Spirit
             ;
             doing
             no
             Work
             but
             such
             as
             whereby
             we
             either
             bless
             God
             ,
             or
             look
             to
             receive
             a
             Blessing
             from
             him
             ;
             none
             but
             such
             as
             wherein
             we
             would
             the
             Lord
             should
             
               find
               us
               at
               his
               coming
            
             ;
             which
             Lactantius
             saith
             ,
             
               Will
               be
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             Jews
             call'd
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             
               the
               Queen
               of
               dayes
            
             ;
             blessing
             the
             Lord
             at
             its
             coming
             in
             ,
             and
             going
             out
             ;
             that
             God
             might
             have
             both
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             Fruits
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             Verse
             26.
             
             Here
             is
             handled
             the
             Feast
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             or
             of
             Weeks
             ,
             to
             give
             God
             thanks
             after
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             Harvest
             .
             For
             in
             as
             much
             as
             God
             hath
             not
             only
             set
             us
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             supplies
             and
             feeds
             us
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             live
             by
             his
             bounty
             and
             liberality
             ;
             it
             was
             his
             will
             that
             the
             Jews
             should
             keep
             a
             yearly
             Feast
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             thanks
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             might
             acknowledg
             all
             the
             year
             after
             that
             they
             were
             sustain'd
             by
             his
             hand
             .
             
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             first
             Fruits
             figured
             out
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             people
             separated
             unto
             him
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             as
             the
             first
             Fruits
             were
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             heap
             unto
             God
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             call'd
             and
             cull'd
             out
             of
             the
             World
             unto
             his
             service
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THis
             Feast
             of
             Trumpets
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Feast
             of
             remembrance
             of
             Gods
             manifold
             mercies
             received
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             might
             stir
             up
             themselves
             to
             be
             united
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             may
             serve
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             return
             unto
             God
             Praise
             and
             Thanksgiving
             with
             joyfulness
             of
             heart
             for
             all
             his
             benefits
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             
               Psalm
               81.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Make
               a
               joyful
               noise
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               .
               Take
               a
               Psalm
               ,
               and
               bring
               hither
               the
               timbrel
               :
               blow
               up
               the
               Trumpet
               in
               the
               New-Moon
               :
            
             so
             David
             having
             experience
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             towards
             him
             in
             many
             preservations
             ,
             composed
             the
             eighteenth
             Psalm
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             his
             thankfulness
             for
             his
             deliverance
             from
             his
             Enemies
             .
             And
             although
             this
             Feast
             is
             pass'd
             away
             and
             abolish'd
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             this
             remaineth
             ,
             that
             we
             
               our selves
               should
               serve
               for
               Trumpets
            
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Temple
             being
             destroyed
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             spiritual
             Temples
             unto
             God
             ;
             so
             the
             Trumpets
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             us
             must
             be
             spiritual
             Trumpets
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             we
             should
             rouze
             up
             our selves
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             vanities
             thereof
             .
             Our
             Ears
             are
             so
             possess'd
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             our
             Eyes
             so
             dazled
             with
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             as
             deaf
             and
             blind
             men
             that
             can
             neither
             hear
             nor
             see
             what
             God
             saith
             unto
             us
             ,
             wherefore
             we
             must
             not
             look
             till
             there
             be
             a
             solemn
             holy-day
             to
             call
             us
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             to
             keep
             a
             Feast
             of
             Trumpets
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             serve
             us
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             spur
             to
             cause
             us
             to
             return
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             The
             Jews
             were
             here
             to
             afflict
             their
             Souls
             with
             voluntary
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sins
             for
             the
             whole
             year
             ,
             and
             so
             dispose
             themselves
             to
             obtain
             pardon
             and
             reconciliation
             .
             For
             whereas
             in
             their
             private
             Sacrifices
             they
             durst
             not
             confess
             their
             capital
             sins
             for
             fear
             of
             Death
             due
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             God
             graciously
             provided
             and
             instituted
             this
             yearly
             Sacrifice
             of
             Atonement
             ,
             and
             afflicting
             their
             Souls
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             without
             particular
             acknowledgment
             of
             any
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             with
             us
             a
             day
             of
             Atonement
             ,
             or
             afflicting
             of
             our
             Souls
             ;
             for
             the
             Passover
             must
             be
             eaten
             with
             four
             hearbs
             .
             And
             further
             we
             may
             observe
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             this
             day
             of
             afflicting
             their
             Souls
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             immediately
             before
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ,
             verse
             12.
             they
             were
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             sorrow
             five
             dayes
             before
             they
             might
             keep
             their
             Feast
             of
             joy
             :
             which
             Feast
             signified
             the
             spiritual
             joy
             and
             gladness
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             are
             redeemed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             all
             their
             life
             long
             .
             We
             must
             first
             look
             upon
             him
             whom
             we
             have
             pierc'd
             ,
             and
             weep
             for
             him
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             receive
             any
             comfort
             by
             him
             .
             We
             must
             afflict
             our
             Souls
             for
             his
             Passion
             ,
             before
             we
             shall
             partake
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             This
             Feast
             was
             call'd
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ,
             because
             during
             the
             dayes
             of
             this
             Feast
             they
             were
             to
             live
             in
             Tents
             and
             Tabernacles
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             memorial
             of
             Gods
             preserving
             them
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             where
             was
             no
             house
             for
             them
             to
             rest
             in
             ;
             and
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             belonging
             to
             all
             to
             remember
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             troubles
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             from
             which
             God
             in
             great
             mercy
             hath
             delivered
             us
             .
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             forget
             our
             former
             condition
             when
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             rest
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             would
             have
             his
             own
             people
             year
             by
             year
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             their
             Houses
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             Tents
             ;
             that
             thereby
             they
             should
             call
             to
             mind
             both
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             had
             been
             ;
             that
             although
             they
             now
             were
             at
             rest
             and
             ease
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             not
             alwayes
             been
             so
             ;
             for
             God
             had
             carried
             them
             upon
             Eagles
             wings
             ,
             and
             preserved
             them
             after
             a
             miraculous
             manner
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             VVHen
             a
             man
             vows
             he
             vows
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             he
             breaks
             it
             ,
             he
             sins
             against
             the
             Lord.
             Who
             expects
             he
             should
             have
             kept
             touch
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             will
             punish
             such
             a
             vow-breaker
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             ▪
             not
             lyed
             unto
             men
             ,
             but
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               Acts
               5.
               
               As
               God
               is
               true
            
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               18.
               our
               word
               towards
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               and
               nay
               ,
               but
               yea
               and
               Amen
               .
               For
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             Why
             ?
             what
             's
             all
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             may
             some
             say
             ?
             yes
             ,
             very
             much
             .
             For
             it
             implies
             that
             what
             a
             Christian
             doth
             promise
             to
             men
             ,
             (
             much
             more
             to
             God
             )
             he
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             earnest
             penny
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             perform
             ;
             he
             dares
             no
             more
             alter
             and
             falsifie
             his
             word
             than
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             can
             lye
             .
             And
             as
             he
             looks
             that
             Gods
             promises
             should
             be
             made
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             careful
             to
             pay
             what
             he
             hath
             vowed
             to
             God
             ;
             seeing
             Gods
             Covenant
             is
             of
             mercy
             ,
             ours
             of
             obedience
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             expect
             that
             God
             should
             be
             all
             sufficient
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             altogether
             faithful
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             The
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Husband
             over
             the
             Wife
             is
             very
             great
             :
             for
             all
             be
             it
             the
             Wife
             be
             at
             liberty
             to
             vow
             in
             the
             Lord
             when
             her
             Husband
             is
             dead
             ,
             yet
             while
             he
             lives
             ,
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             disanul
             her
             vows
             ,
             
               The
               Husband
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Wife
               ,
               as
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               Eph.
            
             5.
             to
             rule
             ,
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             it
             ;
             therefore
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             so
             ought
             the
             Wife
             to
             be
             to
             her
             Husband
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             Wives
             to
             acknowledg
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             yeild
             without
             striving
             subjection
             to
             their
             Husbands
             .
             It
             is
             also
             the
             duty
             of
             Husbands
             ,
             seeing
             Authority
             is
             committed
             unto
             them
             over
             their
             Wives
             to
             love
             them
             tenderly
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             loved
             his
             Church
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             his
             duty
             likewise
             to
             dwell
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             and
             why
             to
             dwell
             together
             ?
             but
             that
             the
             Husband
             should
             yeild
             to
             his
             Wife
             these
             four
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             Good
             Example
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Instruction
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Maintenance
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Imployment
             in
             her
             Calling
             for
             his
             good
             ,
             and
             his
             Families
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             It
             is
             in
             our
             own
             power
             to
             vow
             or
             not
             to
             vow
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             have
             vowed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             our
             power
             to
             break
             it
             .
             
               Vovere
               nusquam
               est
               praeceptum
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bellarm.
               l.
               z.
               de
               Mona
               .
               )
            
             for
             as
             for
             that
             of
             the
             
               Psalm
               76.
               11.
               
               Vow
               ,
               and
               perform
               to
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             is
             not
             
               Purum
               praeceptum
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Cartwright
               ,
            
             )
             a
             pure
             Precept
             ;
             but
             like
             that
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             
               Be
               angry
               and
               sin
               not
            
             ;
             where
             anger
             is
             not-commanded
             ,
             but
             limited
             .
             So
             neither
             are
             we
             simply
             commanded
             to
             vow
             ;
             but
             having
             voluntarily
             vowed
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             break
             it
             ,
             nor
             yet
             may
             we
             defer
             to
             pay
             it
             .
             Delaies
             are
             taken
             for
             Denials
             ,
             Excuses
             for
             Refusals
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             come
             off
             with
             our
             vows
             roundly
             and
             readily
             ,
             as
             those
             Zech.
             5.
             9.
             that
             had
             wings
             ,
             and
             
               wind
               in
               their
               wings
            
             .
             Are
             not
             the
             nine
             Lepers
             condemned
             by
             Christ
             for
             their
             negligence
             and
             unthankfulness
             ?
             Luke
             17.
             
             God
             loves
             a
             chearful
             giver
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             verse
             2.
             
             VVE
             must
             first
             do
             our
             work
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             will
             pay
             us
             our
             wages
             ;
             first
             ,
             fight
             our
             good
             fight
             against
             
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             to
             avenge
             our selves
             of
             the
             Midianites
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             )
             and
             then
             God
             will
             give
             us
             the
             
               Crown
               of
               Glory
               .
               Avenge
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               of
               the
               Midianites
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             here
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               gathered
               to
               thy
               people
               ,
            
             to
             that
             great
             Panegyris
             ,
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             the
             first-born
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             to
             that
             glorious
             Amphitheatre
             ,
             where
             the
             Saints
             shall
             see
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Look
               yonder
               is
               Peter
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Paul
               :
            
             we
             shall
             sit
             down
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             have
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             godly
             men
             ,
             but
             as
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             .
          
           
           
             
               Verse
               8.
               
               Balaam
            
             pretended
             an
             hast
             homeward
             ,
             but
             he
             lingred
             so
             long
             that
             he
             left
             his
             bones
             in
             Midian
             .
             How
             justly
             did
             he
             perish
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             Israel
             ,
             whose
             tongue
             had
             insensibly
             slain
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             them
             .
             As
             it
             is
             usually
             said
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             he
             goes
             away
             in
             a
             stench
             ,
             so
             may
             it
             truly
             be
             said
             of
             this
             Prophet
             of
             his
             :
             according
             to
             the
             fashion
             of
             all
             Hypocrites
             ,
             his
             words
             were
             good
             ,
             his
             actions
             abominable
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             Curse
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             advise
             ,
             and
             his
             Counsel
             is
             worse
             than
             a
             Curse
             ;
             for
             his
             Curse
             had
             hurt
             none
             but
             himself
             ,
             his
             Counsels
             cost
             the
             blood
             of
             four
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             Israelites
             .
             He
             that
             had
             heard
             God
             speak
             by
             Balaam
             ,
             would
             not
             look
             for
             the
             Devil
             in
             the
             same
             mouth
             ;
             and
             if
             God
             himself
             had
             not
             witnessed
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             could
             believe
             that
             the
             same
             tongue
             that
             uttered
             so
             Divine
             Prophesies
             ,
             should
             utter
             so
             vilanous
             and
             cursed
             advice
             ?
             Hypocrisie
             gains
             this
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             do
             evil
             unsuspected
             :
             but
             now
             he
             that
             heard
             what
             he
             spake
             in
             Balaac's
             ear
             ,
             hath
             berayed
             and
             Condemned
             his
             Counsel
             and
             himself
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             The
             Women
             were
             they
             that
             had
             caused
             Israel
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             dangerous
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             left
             they
             might
             entice
             Israel
             to
             sin
             the
             second
             time
             .
             If
             we
             would
             avoid
             the
             sin
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             a
             care
             to
             fly
             the
             Temptation
             .
             If
             we
             would
             not
             commit
             the
             act
             of
             Uncleanness
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             keep
             company
             with
             unclean
             persons
             ;
             we
             must
             stand
             a
             loof
             ,
             and
             keep
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             all
             occasions
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             pray
             
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               temptation
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             run
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             to
             thrust
             our
             finger
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             then
             pray
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             burnt
             :
             a
             good
             man
             dare
             not
             come
             neer
             the
             train
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             far
             off
             the
             blow
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             play
             near
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             Asp
             ,
             lest
             he
             slip
             into
             it
             .
             He
             will
             not
             dally
             with
             the
             Devil
             ;
             knowing
             full
             well
             that
             sin
             is
             very
             infinuative
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             if
             he
             once
             get
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             will
             quickly
             wind
             in
             his
             whole
             body
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             This
             policy
             was
             fetch'd
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             Hell.
             It
             is
             not
             for
             lack
             of
             desire
             that
             I
             (
             saith
             Balaam
             to
             
               Balaac
               ,
               )
               Curse
               not
               Israel
            
             ;
             thou
             dost
             not
             more
             wish
             their
             destruction
             than
             I
             do
             thy
             Wealth
             and
             Honour
             :
             but
             so
             long
             as
             they
             hold
             firm
             with
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Sorcery
             against
             Iacob
             ;
             withdraw
             God
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             fall
             alone
             ,
             and
             Curse
             themselves
             ;
             draw
             them
             into
             sin
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             withdraw
             God
             from
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             sin
             more
             plausible
             than
             Wantonness
             ;
             one
             Fornication
             shall
             draw
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             both
             shall
             fetch
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             after
             them
             .
             Send
             your
             fairest
             Women
             into
             their
             Tents
             ,
             their
             sight
             shall
             draw
             them
             to
             Lust
             ,
             their
             Lust
             to
             Folly
             ,
             their
             Folly
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             now
             God
             shall
             curse
             them
             for
             thee
             unask'd
             .
             Where
             Balaam
             spake
             well
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Prophet
             spake
             more
             Divinely
             ;
             where
             he
             spake
             ill
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Devil
             spake
             more
             desperately
             :
             ill
             Counsel
             seldom
             succeedeth
             not
             :
             Gods
             seed
             falls
             often
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             roots
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             Tares
             never
             likely
             miss
             .
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
             It
             is
             worth
             the
             observation
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             before
             the
             death
             of
             
               Anron
               ,
               Moses
            
             and
             Aaron
             are
             joyned
             together
             ,
             so
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Eleazer
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             the
             Minister
             ;
             as
             the
             hand
             and
             eye
             are
             in
             the
             body
             .
             Then
             doth
             the
             Church
             and
             Common-Wealth
             flourish
             when
             these
             two
             go
             hand
             in
             hand
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             go
             to
             wrack
             when
             they
             are
             separated
             ,
             and
             draw
             several
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Verse
             35.
             
             The
             greatness
             of
             the
             Victory
             that
             God
             gave
             his
             people
             here
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             reservation
             of
             the
             Women
             that
             had
             not
             known
             Man
             ,
             which
             escaped
             the
             edg
             of
             the
             Sword.
             Learn
             hereby
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Iniquity
             of
             a
             People
             or
             Nation
             makes
             the
             Lord
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             waste
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Enemy
             (
             as
             in
             this
             place
             )
             and
             sometimes
             by
             other
             Judgements
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             eyes
             of
             Gods
             providence
             are
             upon
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             wayes
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             destroies
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             Nations
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             single
             persons
             .
             Which
             may
             serve
             to
             reprove
             those
             that
             magnifie
             themselves
             against
             God
             ;
             thinking
             to
             prevail
             and
             escape
             for
             their
             multitudes
             sake
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             admonisheth
             every
             Country
             ,
             City
             ,
             and
             Nation
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             enjoy
             their
             Lands
             and
             Goods
             in
             peace
             ,
             they
             must
             seek
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             would
             not
             have
             destruction
             come
             upon
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             draw
             it
             upon
             themselves
             by
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
           
             
               Verse
               49.
               
               There
               lacketh
               not
               one
               man
               of
               us
               ,
            
             say
             they
             here
             ,
             
               therefore
               we
               have
               brought
               an
               oblation
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             great
             blessing
             of
             God
             to
             overcome
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             obtain
             the
             Victory
             ;
             but
             thus
             to
             overcome
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             such
             a
             Victory
             ,
             required
             an
             extraordinary
             Thanksgiving
             .
             As
             men
             ought
             to
             return
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             all
             his
             blessings
             ,
             so
             they
             ought
             for
             extraordinary
             Blessings
             to
             return
             extraordinary
             Thanks
             .
             As
             in
             extraordinary
             visitations
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             use
             extraordinary
             humiliation
             ;
             so
             when
             God
             shews
             us
             extraordinary
             mercy
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             thankful
             accordingly
             :
             Hezekiah
             return'd
             great
             thanks
             for
             his
             great
             Deliverance
             ,
             Isai.
             38.
             
             We
             must
             therefore
             consider
             what
             blessings
             we
             have
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             render
             what
             thankfulness
             we
             owe
             him
             ;
             else
             his
             Blessings
             will
             be
             turn'd
             into
             Curses
             ,
             and
             his
             Mercies
             into
             Judgements
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             THis
             was
             an
             unseasonable
             demand
             of
             these
             Men
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             but
             Covetousness
             had
             blinded
             their
             eyes
             that
             they
             could
             not
             see
             what
             was
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             ask
             ;
             and
             therefore
             were
             afterwards
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             that
             were
             carried
             away
             Captive
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             5.
             25.
             
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             it
             befel
             Lot
             ,
             who
             looking
             after
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Plains
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             preferr'd
             that
             place
             in
             his
             choice
             ,
             and
             was
             carried
             away
             Prisoner
             for
             it
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             
             Thus
             God
             will
             not
             pass
             by
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             dearest
             Children
             without
             a
             sensible
             check
             .
             These
             Reubenites
             and
             Gadites
             for
             affecting
             the
             first
             choice
             ,
             had
             soon
             enough
             of
             it
             .
             Strong
             affections
             bring
             strong
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             hard
             knots
             require
             hard
             wedges
             .
             Earthly
             things
             court
             us
             that
             they
             may
             cut
             our
             throats
             :
             these
             Hosts
             welcome
             us
             to
             our
             Inne
             with
             smiling
             countenance
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             dispatch
             us
             in
             our
             Beds
             .
             Beware
             therefore
             of
             the
             Worlds
             cut-throat
             kindness
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               18.
               
               Reuben
            
             and
             Gad
             were
             the
             first
             that
             had
             an
             Inheritance
             signed
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             enjoy
             it
             last
             :
             so
             it
             falls
             out
             oft
             in
             the
             Heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             first
             in
             title
             are
             last
             in
             possession
             .
             They
             had
             their
             lot
             assign'd
             them
             beyond
             Iordan
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             were
             then
             in
             peace
             ,
             must
             be
             purchas'd
             with
             their
             War
             :
             that
             must
             be
             done
             for
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             needed
             not
             be
             done
             for
             themselves
             :
             they
             must
             yet
             still
             fight
             ,
             and
             fight
             foremost
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             had
             the
             first
             Patrimony
             ,
             they
             might
             endure
             the
             first
             encounter
             .
             I
             do
             not
             hear
             them
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             share
             ,
             let
             us
             sit
             down
             and
             enjoy
             it
             quietly
             ,
             fight
             who
             will
             for
             the
             rest
             :
             but
             when
             they
             knew
             their
             own
             Portion
             ,
             they
             leave
             Wives
             and
             Children
             to
             take
             possession
             ,
             and
             march
             arm'd
             before
             their
             Brethren
             till
             they
             have
             conquered
             all
             Canaan
             .
             Whether
             should
             we
             more
             commend
             their
             Courage
             ,
             or
             their
             Charity
             ?
             others
             were
             moved
             to
             fight
             with
             hope
             ,
             they
             only
             with
             love
             :
             they
             could
             not
             win
             more
             ,
             they
             might
             lose
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             fight
             both
             for
             that
             they
             had
             something
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Brethren
             might
             have
             .
             Thankfulness
             and
             Love
             can
             do
             more
             with
             Gods
             Children
             than
             desire
             to
             merit
             ,
             or
             necessity
             :
             no
             Israelite
             can
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             choose
             ,
             abide
             to
             sit
             still
             beyond
             Iordan
             ,
             when
             all
             his
             Brethren
             are
             in
             the
             field
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             When
             God
             is
             searching
             ,
             it
             is
             high
             time
             for
             us
             to
             search
             our selves
             .
             It
             is
             sad
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             searching
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             not
             searching
             for
             them
             too
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             more
             sad
             ,
             if
             when
             God
             comes
             to
             search
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             we
             be
             found
             hiding
             our
             sins
             .
             These
             are
             searching
             times
             ,
             God
             is
             searching
             ,
             let
             us
             search
             too
             ;
             else
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             as
             Moses
             tells
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             here
             ,
             
               Our
               sins
               will
               find
               us
               out
               .
            
             They
             who
             endeavour
             not
             to
             find
             their
             sins
             ,
             shall
             be
             found
             by
             their
             sins
             ;
             our
             Iniquity
             will
             enquire
             after
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             enquire
             not
             after
             it
             .
             But
             what
             if
             Iniquity
             enquire
             after
             us
             ?
             What
             ?
             if
             Iniquity
             enquire
             after
             us
             ,
             it
             will
             find
             us
             ,
             and
             if
             Iniquity
             find
             us
             ,
             Trouble
             will
             find
             us
             ;
             yea
             if
             Iniquity
             find
             us
             alone
             without
             Christ
             ,
             Hell
             and
             Death
             will
             find
             us
             .
             If
             Iniquity
             find
             any
             man
             ,
             he
             hath
             reason
             enough
             to
             say
             unto
             it
             ,
             (
             what
             Ahab
             said
             to
             Eliah
             without
             reason
             )
             
               Hast
               thou
               found
               me
               O
               mine
               enemy
               ?
            
             the
             best
             of
             men
             have
             reason
             to
             look
             out
             what
             
             evill
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             God
             brings
             evil
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             wraps
             them
             up
             in
             common
             evils
             .
             They
             who
             have
             no
             wickedness
             in
             them
             to
             cast
             them
             under
             Condemnation
             ,
             yet
             have
             sin
             enough
             in
             them
             to
             make
             them
             smart
             under
             Correction
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             THis
             is
             that
             place
             where
             the
             Israelites
             after
             three
             dayes
             journey
             found
             the
             bitter
             Waters
             .
             The
             long
             deferring
             of
             a
             good
             ,
             though
             tedious
             ,
             yet
             makes
             it
             the
             better
             when
             it
             comes
             .
             Well
             did
             the
             Israelites
             hope
             that
             the
             Waters
             which
             were
             so
             long
             in
             finding
             ,
             would
             be
             precious
             when
             they
             were
             found
             .
             Yet
             behold
             they
             are
             cross'd
             not
             only
             in
             their
             desires
             ,
             but
             their
             hopes
             ;
             for
             after
             three
             dayes
             travel
             ,
             the
             first
             Fountains
             they
             find
             are
             bitter
             Waters
             .
             If
             these
             Wels
             had
             not
             run
             pure
             Gall
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             so
             much
             complained
             .
             Long
             thirst
             will
             make
             bitter
             Waters
             sweet
             ;
             yet
             such
             were
             these
             springs
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             did
             not
             so
             much
             like
             their
             moisture
             ,
             as
             abhor
             their
             relish
             .
             I
             see
             the
             first
             handsel
             that
             God
             gives
             his
             People
             in
             their
             Voyage
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             is
             thirst
             and
             bitterness
             .
             Satan
             gives
             us
             pleasant
             entrances
             into
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             reserves
             the
             bitterness
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             God
             invites
             us
             to
             our
             worst
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             sweetens
             our
             conclusion
             with
             pleasure
             .
             O
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             thou
             didst
             drink
             a
             more
             bitter
             Cup
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             thy
             Father
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             thou
             refused'st
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             or
             than
             that
             which
             I
             can
             drink
             from
             thee
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             God
             taught
             his
             People
             by
             actions
             as
             well
             as
             words
             .
             This
             entrance
             shewed
             them
             their
             whole
             Journey
             ;
             wherein
             they
             should
             taste
             of
             much
             bitterness
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             sweetned
             with
             much
             more
             comfort
             ,
             and
             for
             one
             Fountain
             of
             bitter
             Water
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             no
             less
             than
             twelve
             of
             sweet
             .
             Or
             did
             it
             not
             represent
             the
             Israelites
             rather
             in
             their
             Journey
             ?
             in
             the
             Fountains
             of
             whose
             Hearts
             were
             the
             bitter
             Waters
             of
             manifold
             corruptions
             ,
             yet
             their
             unsavory
             Souls
             are
             sweetned
             by
             the
             more
             abundant
             Graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
             O
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             Fountain
             of
             Water
             and
             Blood
             which
             issued
             from
             thy
             side
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             application
             of
             thy
             Sufferings
             is
             enough
             to
             sweeten
             a
             whole
             Sea
             of
             bitterness
             .
             I
             care
             not
             how
             unpleasant
             a
             portion
             I
             find
             in
             this
             Wilderness
             ,
             if
             the
             power
             and
             benefit
             of
             thy
             precious
             Death
             may
             season
             it
             to
             my
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             Bread
             they
             had
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             wanted
             Water
             .
             Our
             condition
             here
             in
             this
             World
             is
             a
             condition
             of
             singular
             indigency
             :
             we
             are
             ever
             wanting
             somewhat
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             Verse
             42.
             
             Among
             the
             several
             stations
             which
             the
             Israelites
             made
             through
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             one
             was
             Punon
             or
             Phinon
             ,
             which
             as
             one
             of
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             observes
             ,
             signifieth
             silence
             ,
             or
             sparingness
             of
             Speech
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             maketh
             this
             useful
             Application
             ;
             Let
             us
             be
             careful
             to
             take
             up
             our
             station
             here
             sometimes
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             travailing
             through
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             this
             World.
             It
             may
             he
             our
             wisdom
             to
             pitch
             in
             silence
             .
             The
             hand
             is
             well
             imployed
             while
             we
             stop
             the
             mouth
             with
             it
             from
             broaching
             and
             maintaining
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             ,
             or
             from
             opposing
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             Verse
             53.
             
             They
             were
             to
             be
             driven
             out
             ,
             because
             their
             
               Iniquity
               was
               now
               full
            
             ;
             they
             were
             as
             an
             
               Harvest
               ready
               for
               the
               sickle
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Vine
               for
               the
               Wine-press
            
             ;
             so
             were
             they
             ready
             for
             the
             Vintage
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             which
             now
             came
             upon
             them
             to
             the
             utmost
             ;
             the
             sin
             of
             these
             Canaanites
             fill'd
             the
             Land
             with
             filthiness
             from
             corner
             to
             corner
             ,
             it
             overspread
             it
             as
             a
             deluge
             ,
             turn'd
             it
             into
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             its
             self
             ;
             as
             Coporas
             which
             will
             turn
             Milk
             into
             Ink
             ,
             or
             Leaven
             which
             turneth
             a
             very
             Passover
             into
             pollution
             .
             And
             therefore
             God
             rooted
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             caused
             their
             Land
             when
             it
             could
             bear
             them
             no
             longer
             ,
             to
             
               spew
               them
               forth
            
             .
             Sin
             is
             filthiness
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             St.
             Iames
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               Iames
               1.
               21.
               
               The
               stinking
               filth
               of
               a
               pestilent
               Ulcer
               ,
               the
               superfluity
               and
               garbage
               of
               naughtiness
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             thrown
             upon
             the
             Dunghil
             .
             It
             is
             no
             better
             than
             the
             Devils
             excrement
             ,
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             the
             draught
             .
             It
             sets
             his
             limbs
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             draws
             his
             Picture
             
             upon
             us
             .
             For
             Malice
             is
             the
             Devils
             eye
             ,
             Oppression
             is
             his
             hand
             ,
             Hypocrisy
             his
             cloven
             foot
             .
             Great
             ●●●s
             do
             greatly
             pollute
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             doth
             greatly
             punish
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             THe
             Land
             of
             Promise
             was
             call'd
             Canaan
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Cham
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             posterity
             dwelt
             therein
             :
             and
             this
             is
             now
             bounded
             that
             they
             might
             inherit
             all
             that
             God
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             divide
             no
             more
             than
             was
             given
             them
             .
             This
             teacheth
             us
             that
             God
             sets
             bounds
             unto
             all
             mens
             possessions
             :
             they
             must
             take
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             usurp
             and
             presume
             any
             further
             than
             he
             hath
             given
             .
             Which
             condemns
             all
             encroaching
             and
             usurpation
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             in
             Kingdoms
             and
             Lordships
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             private
             possessions
             ;
             when
             men
             cannot
             be
             content
             with
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             will
             stretch
             their
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             further
             :
             God
             hath
             made
             them
             great
             ,
             but
             they
             seek
             to
             make
             themselves
             greater
             ;
             he
             hath
             set
             them
             bounds
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             know
             no
             bounds
             .
             So
             that
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             the
             Wars
             which
             are
             taken
             in
             hand
             upon
             ambition
             ,
             and
             enlarging
             of
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             Empire
             only
             ,
             are
             a
             despising
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             shedding
             of
             innocent
             blood
             ,
             and
             a
             perverting
             of
             that
             order
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             nearness
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             should
             encourage
             and
             imbolden
             every
             one
             to
             be
             constant
             and
             couragious
             that
             we
             faint
             not
             in
             the
             last
             act
             ;
             this
             made
             Moses
             say
             here
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               land
               which
               ye
               shall
               inherit
            
             ;
             he
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             point
             it
             out
             with
             the
             finger
             ,
             and
             biddeth
             them
             lift
             up
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             goodness
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             their
             Fathers
             .
             For
             as
             the
             consideration
             of
             Judgement
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             lying
             at
             the
             doors
             ,
             ought
             to
             move
             terror
             and
             astonishment
             ,
             so
             when
             we
             behold
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             prolong'd
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             enflame
             us
             with
             an
             holy
             zeal
             and
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             Consider
             here
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             as
             it
             now
             stood
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             the
             state
             of
             Christs
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             Some
             were
             at
             rest
             ,
             others
             were
             to
             pass
             further
             ,
             some
             had
             their
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             some
             had
             none
             ;
             some
             had
             Towns
             and
             Cities
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             some
             were
             yet
             left
             to
             the
             wide
             World
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             wander
             further
             .
             Some
             had
             much
             ,
             and
             others
             little
             or
             nothing
             at
             all
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             never
             have
             those
             that
             have
             plenty
             and
             abundance
             to
             be
             without
             objects
             ,
             upon
             which
             to
             shew
             mercy
             ;
             That
             his
             gifts
             may
             be
             tryed
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             we
             should
             not
             settle
             our selves
             here
             ,
             nor
             make
             the
             Earth
             our
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             seek
             for
             another
             life
             ,
             where
             shall
             be
             no
             want
             ,
             no
             misery
             ,
             no
             necessity
             ,
             but
             God
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             LEt
             us
             provide
             for
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             if
             not
             richly
             and
             plentifully
             ,
             at
             least
             commodiously
             and
             competently
             ,
             and
             not
             inconveniently
             and
             needily
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             wholly
             attend
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             necessity
             sake
             intangle
             themselves
             in
             secular
             affairs
             .
             And
             that
             God
             expects
             these
             things
             of
             us
             ,
             his
             own
             dealing
             Dictates
             ;
             who
             when
             he
             did
             demand
             an
             allowance
             for
             himself
             to
             maintain
             his
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             withall
             ;
             albeit
             they
             were
             one
             of
             the
             least
             Tribes
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             so
             much
             as
             in
             all
             probabilities
             did
             far
             exceed
             all
             other
             Tribes
             Revenues
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             in
             such
             sort
             both
             for
             their
             own
             habitation
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Houshold
             provision
             and
             keeping
             of
             their
             Cattle
             for
             use
             and
             service
             about
             them
             ,
             was
             as
             commodious
             and
             fit
             as
             to
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             that
             in
             very
             deed
             these
             things
             are
             not
             too
             much
             ,
             the
             very
             Estate
             of
             the
             Ministers
             duly
             considered
             from
             reason
             will
             soon
             yield
             and
             confirm
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             The
             Levites
             were
             to
             have
             their
             Glebe-land
             out
             of
             the
             Israelites
             possession
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             abilities
             of
             each
             Tribe
             .
             They
             that
             had
             many
             Gities
             were
             to
             give
             many
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             had
             few
             ,
             accordingly
             .
             All
             were
             to
             contribute
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             as
             an
             Alms
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             right
             .
             And
             this
             upon
             very
             good
             ground
             and
             reason
             .
             For
             if
             Alexander
             could
             say
             ,
             
               That
               he
               owed
               more
               to
            
             Aristotle
             
               that
               taught
               him
               ,
               than
               to
            
             Philip
             
               that
               begot
               him
            
             ;
             if
             another
             could
             say
             that
             he
             never
             could
             discharge
             his
             Debt
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             his
             Parents
             ,
             to
             his
             School-master
             ;
             how
             deeply
             then
             do
             men
             stand
             obliged
             to
             their
             spiritual
             Fathers
             and
             Teachers
             in
             Christ.
             And
             I
             would
             to
             God
             that
             this
             Age
             would
             but
             think
             upon
             this
             truth
             ;
             and
             not
             think
             that
             all
             is
             well
             saved
             that
             is
             with-held
             from
             the
             Minister
             .
             Too
             many
             think
             it
             neither
             sin
             nor
             pitty
             to
             beguile
             the
             Priest.
             But
             God
             is
             not
             mock'd
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             be
             robb'd
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             hear
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               curs'd
               with
               a
               Curse
               ,
               Mal.
            
             3.
             8.
             
             Even
             with
             Shallum's
             Curse
             ,
             Ier.
             22.
             13
             ,
             14.
             that
             used
             his
             Neighbours
             service
             without
             Wages
             ,
             and
             would
             sacrilegiously
             take
             in
             a
             peice
             of
             Gods
             window
             into
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               30.
               
               Yet
               if
               this
               one
               be
               a
               faithful
               witness
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               one
               faithful
               witness
               in
               some
               cases
               may
               suffice
            
             ;
             in
             private
             offences
             howsoever
             .
             And
             that
             our
             Saviour
             speaketh
             of
             such
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             16.
             
             St.
             Basil
             and
             others
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             
               If
               thy
               Brother
               a
               Iew
               shall
               trespass
               against
               thee
               being
               a
               Iew
               ,
               right
               thy self
               by
               degrees
               :
            
             First
             deal
             with
             him
             Fraternally
             ,
             tell
             him
             his
             fault
             betwixt
             thee
             and
             him
             alone
             ,
             Verse
             12.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             deal
             with
             him
             legally
             ,
             take
             with
             thee
             one
             or
             two
             Witnesses
             more
             ,
             Verse
             16.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             deal
             with
             him
             Jewishly
             ,
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             complain
             to
             the
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             Verse
             17.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             neglect
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             deal
             with
             him
             Heathenishly
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             let
             him
             be
             unto
             thee
             as
             an
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
             ,
             make
             benefit
             of
             the
             Roman
             power
             ;
             let
             Caesars
             Justice
             end
             the
             difference
             between
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THe
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Gilead
             came
             not
             to
             Moses
             in
             contempt
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             commotion
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             meant
             to
             gain
             that
             by
             force
             which
             they
             could
             not
             obtain
             by
             favour
             ;
             but
             they
             bear
             themselves
             lowly
             and
             dutifully
             ,
             as
             became
             them
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               commanded
               my
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ;
             my
             Lord
             was
             commanded
             .
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             Inferiors
             to
             Reverence
             their
             Superiors
             in
             gesture
             ,
             in
             word
             and
             in
             deed
             ;
             because
             Superiors
             bear
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             their
             inferiors
             in
             Gods
             place
             ,
             as
             Moses
             was
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             when
             God
             said
             ,
             
               Exod.
               4.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               unto
               him
               instead
               of
               God.
            
             And
             therefore
             we
             see
             the
             place
             of
             subjection
             is
             not
             an
             unlawful
             Calling
             ;
             and
             that
             Christianity
             doth
             not
             abolish
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             but
             rather
             ratifie
             and
             establish
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             Marriage
             is
             not
             to
             be
             inforc'd
             upon
             any
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             or
             Parents
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             57.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             39.
             
             For
             this
             were
             to
             exeercise
             Tyranny
             over
             our
             Children
             .
             For
             as
             Children
             are
             to
             have
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             careful
             Parents
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             dare
             to
             bestow
             themselves
             without
             their
             advice
             ;
             so
             likewise
             Parents
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             not
             bestow
             them
             upon
             others
             against
             their
             wills
             :
             for
             that
             were
             to
             lay
             an
             evill
             foundation
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             the
             House
             with
             jars
             and
             dissentions
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             with
             misery
             ;
             who
             will
             begg
             with
             better
             will
             where
             they
             like
             ,
             than
             live
             without
             love
             in
             abundance
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               8.
               
               Every
               Daughter
               shall
               be
               a
               Wife
               unto
               one
               of
               the
               Family
            
             ;
             which
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             however
             the
             marrying
             of
             many
             Wives
             was
             practised
             among
             the
             Patriarks
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             should
             have
             one
             Wife
             ,
             and
             not
             Wives
             .
             But
             the
             main
             point
             we
             learn
             from
             hence
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             must
             remain
             and
             continue
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Tribe
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             that
             every
             man
             keep
             his
             proper
             Inheritance
             ;
             then
             certainly
             distinction
             of
             Inheritance
             is
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Word
             .
             We
             are
             taught
             likewise
             from
             this
             
             Text
             ,
             that
             Parents
             should
             provide
             for
             their
             Daughters
             as
             well
             as
             Sons
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             wide
             World
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             wherein
             more
             enquiry
             is
             made
             after
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             Goods
             are
             without
             them
             ,
             than
             what
             good
             qualities
             are
             within
             .
             Nature
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Member
             be
             weak
             ,
             it
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             strengthened
             ;
             the
             Woman
             is
             the
             weaker
             ,
             and
             therefore
             needeth
             to
             be
             supported
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             These
             Daughters
             of
             Zelophehad
             obey
             the
             Judgement
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             marry
             in
             their
             Tribe
             :
             teaching
             us
             at
             this
             day
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             run
             from
             Court
             to
             Court
             only
             in
             malice
             ,
             and
             a
             contentious
             spirit
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             enrich'd
             others
             ,
             and
             beggar'd
             our selves
             .
             There
             may
             be
             sometimes
             an
             use
             of
             Appeal
             ,
             or
             going
             about
             again
             upon
             better
             light
             ;
             but
             let
             not
             reasons
             be
             pretended
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             to
             satisfie
             our
             malice
             or
             revenge
             .
             For
             God
             seeth
             ;
             and
             he
             being
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             ,
             will
             ever
             shew
             his
             dislike
             of
             Quarrelling
             and
             Contention
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PRACTICAL
           COMMENTARY
           UPON
           THE
           FIFTH
           BOOK
           OF
           MOSES
           CALLED
           DEUTERONOMY
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Verse
             22.
             
          
           
             I
             Cannot
             but
             wonder
             at
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God.
             If
             the
             Israelites
             had
             gone
             to
             Canaan
             without
             enquiry
             ,
             their
             confidence
             had
             possessed
             it
             ;
             now
             they
             send
             to
             espy
             the
             Land
             ,
             sixty
             thousand
             of
             them
             never
             lived
             to
             see
             it
             :
             and
             yet
             I
             see
             God
             in
             Numbers
             13.
             enjoyning
             them
             to
             send
             ;
             but
             enjoyning
             it
             upon
             their
             instance
             .
             Some
             things
             God
             allows
             in
             Judgement
             ;
             their
             importunity
             and
             distrust
             extorted
             from
             God
             this
             occasion
             of
             their
             overthrow
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Lord
             moves
             unto
             prospers
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             we
             move
             him
             to
             first
             ,
             seldom
             succeedeth
             .
             What
             needed
             they
             doubt
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             that
             Land
             ,
             which
             God
             told
             them
             ,
             did
             flow
             with
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             ?
             what
             needed
             they
             doubt
             of
             obtaining
             that
             which
             God
             promised
             to
             give
             ?
             When
             we
             will
             send
             forth
             our
             senses
             to
             be
             our
             Scouts
             in
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             rather
             dare
             trust
             men
             than
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             deceived
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             27.
             
             Now
             was
             Moses
             in
             danger
             of
             losing
             all
             the
             cost
             and
             care
             that
             ever
             he
             bestowed
             upon
             Israel
             :
             his
             people
             are
             already
             gone
             back
             to
             Egypt
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             their
             bodies
             are
             returning
             .
             O
             ye
             rebellious
             Hebrews
             ,
             where
             shall
             God
             have
             you
             at
             last
             ?
             Did
             ever
             Moses
             promise
             to
             bring
             you
             to
             a
             fruitful
             Land
             without
             Inhabitants
             ?
             to
             give
             you
             a
             rich
             Country
             without
             resistance
             ?
             are
             not
             the
             Graves
             of
             Canaan
             as
             good
             as
             those
             of
             Egypt
             ?
             What
             can
             ye
             but
             dye
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Anakims
             ?
             can
             ye
             hope
             for
             less
             from
             the
             Egyptians
             ?
             is
             there
             less
             hope
             from
             the
             Enemies
             that
             shall
             be
             ,
             when
             you
             go
             under
             strong
             and
             expert
             Leaders
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Enemies
             that
             were
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             return
             masterless
             ?
             feeble
             minds
             when
             they
             meet
             with
             Crosses
             they
             lookt
             not
             for
             ,
             repent
             of
             their
             good
             beginnings
             ,
             and
             wish
             any
             difficulty
             rather
             than
             that
             they
             find
             .
             How
             many
             have
             pull'd
             back
             their
             foot
             from
             the
             narrow
             way
             ,
             for
             the
             troubles
             of
             a
             good
             Profession
             ?
          
           
             Verse
             28.
             
             It
             had
             been
             happy
             for
             Israel
             ,
             if
             Caleb's
             Counsel
             had
             been
             as
             effectual
             as
             good
             :
             but
             how
             easily
             have
             these
             Rulers
             discouraged
             a
             faint-hearted
             people
             .
             Instead
             of
             lifting
             up
             their
             Ensigns
             ,
             and
             marching
             towards
             Canaan
             ,
             they
             set
             them
             down
             and
             murmur
             .
             I
             fear
             if
             there
             had
             been
             ten
             Calebs
             to
             perswade
             ,
             and
             but
             two
             faint
             Spies
             to
             discourage
             them
             ,
             those
             two
             Cowards
             would
             have
             prevailed
             against
             those
             ten
             Solicitors
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             now
             ten
             oppose
             ,
             and
             but
             two
             incourage
             .
             An
             easie
             Rhetorick
             draws
             us
             to
             the
             worse
             part
             ;
             yea
             it
             is
             hard
             not
             to
             run
             down
             the
             Hill.
             The
             faction
             of
             evill
             is
             so
             much
             stronger
             in
             our
             nature
             than
             that
             of
             good
             ,
             that
             every
             least
             motion
             prevails
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             scarce
             any
             suit
             for
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Verse
             34.
             
             That
             God
             which
             was
             invisibly
             present
             whiles
             those
             Israelites
             sinn'd
             when
             they
             have
             sinn'd
             shews
             himself
             glorious
             and
             full
             of
             power
             .
             They
             did
             not
             believe
             before
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             that
             good
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             now
             they
             shall
             believe
             but
             never
             enter
             .
             They
             might
             have
             seen
             God
             before
             that
             they
             should
             not
             sin
             ,
             now
             they
             cannot
             choose
             but
             see
             him
             in
             the
             height
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             unusually
             terrible
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             with
             shame
             and
             horror
             confess
             him
             able
             to
             defend
             ,
             able
             to
             revenge
             .
             The
             help
             of
             God
             useth
             to
             shew
             its
             self
             in
             extremity
             :
             he
             that
             can
             prevent
             evils
             ,
             conceals
             his
             ayde
             till
             dangers
             be
             ripe
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             is
             fearful
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             seem'd
             connivent
             .
          
           
             Verse
             37.
             
             What
             a
             weary
             life
             did
             Moses
             lead
             in
             these
             continual
             successions
             of
             Conspiracies
             ?
             What
             did
             he
             gain
             by
             his
             troublesome
             Government
             ,
             but
             danger
             and
             despight
             ?
             Who
             but
             he
             would
             not
             have
             wish'd
             himself
             rather
             with
             the
             sheep
             of
             Iethro
             ,
             than
             with
             these
             Wolves
             of
             Israel
             ?
             but
             as
             he
             durst
             not
             quit
             his
             Shepheards
             crook
             without
             the
             calling
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             now
             he
             dare
             not
             his
             Scepter
             except
             he
             be
             dismiss'd
             of
             him
             that
             call'd
             him
             ;
             no
             troubles
             ,
             no
             oppositions
             can
             drive
             him
             from
             his
             place
             :
             we
             are
             too
             weak
             if
             we
             suffer
             men
             to
             chase
             us
             from
             that
             station
             where
             God
             hath
             set
             us
             .
             But
             what
             was
             this
             noted
             sin
             here
             that
             deserved
             Gods
             anger
             ?
             Israel
             murmured
             for
             water
             .
             God
             bids
             Moses
             take
             the
             Rod
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             speak
             to
             the
             Rock
             to
             give
             Water
             ;
             Moses
             instead
             of
             speaking
             and
             striking
             the
             Rock
             with
             his
             voice
             ,
             strikes
             it
             with
             his
             Rod
             :
             here
             was
             his
             sin
             an
             over-reaching
             of
             his
             Commission
             ;
             a
             fearfulness
             and
             distrust
             of
             the
             effect
             .
             His
             Rod
             he
             knew
             was
             approved
             for
             miracles
             ,
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             powerful
             his
             voice
             might
             be
             ,
             therefore
             he
             did
             not
             speak
             but
             strike
             ,
             and
             strike
             twice
             for
             failing
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             in
             Divine
             matters
             to
             go
             beyond
             our
             warrant
             :
             those
             sins
             which
             seem
             trivial
             to
             men
             are
             hainous
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             Any
             thing
             that
             savours
             of
             infidelity
             displeaseth
             him
             more
             than
             some
             other
             crimes
             of
             morality
             .
             Yet
             the
             moving
             of
             the
             Rod
             was
             but
             a
             diverse
             thing
             from
             the
             moving
             of
             the
             Tongne
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             contrary
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             forbid
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             he
             commanded
             the
             other
             :
             this
             was
             but
             across
             the
             stream
             ,
             not
             against
             it
             ;
             where
             shall
             they
             appear
             whose
             whole
             courses
             are
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             IT
             is
             God
             that
             assigns
             every
             Man
             his
             Quarters
             here
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             cuts
             us
             out
             our
             several
             conditions
             ,
             appointing
             the
             bounds
             of
             our
             habitation
             .
             This
             should
             make
             us
             rest
             contented
             with
             our
             own
             lot
             ,
             and
             not
             murmur
             at
             other
             mens
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Esau
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             their
             Inheritance
             from
             God
             as
             well
             as
             we
             have
             for
             ours
             .
             Even
             the
             most
             Wicked
             have
             Earthly
             things
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             rigour
             to
             say
             they
             are
             Usurpers
             .
             As
             when
             a
             King
             gives
             a
             Traytor
             his
             Life
             ,
             he
             gives
             him
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             that
             may
             maintain
             his
             life
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             Wicked
             Men
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             call'd
             to
             an
             account
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             for
             possessing
             what
             they
             had
             ,
             but
             for
             abusing
             that
             possession
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Saints
             who
             are
             Heirs
             of
             the
             World
             with
             faithful
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             double
             portion
             ,
             being
             Heirs
             of
             this
             World
             and
             the
             next
             too
             ;
             though
             here
             they
             be
             held
             to
             strait
             allowance
             ,
             let
             them
             live
             upon
             Reversions
             ;
             and
             consider
             that
             they
             have
             right
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             shall
             one
             day
             have
             Rule
             of
             all
             .
             Wilt
             not
             thou
             rest
             content
             ,
             unless
             God
             set
             down
             the
             Vessel
             to
             thee
             as
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Fowls
             of
             the
             Ayre
             ?
             must
             you
             needs
             have
             first
             and
             second
             Course
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             to
             have
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             too
             .
             God
             did
             not
             turn
             you
             out
             of
             one
             Paradice
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             here
             provide
             you
             of
             another
             .
             Earth
             is
             a
             place
             of
             bondage
             and
             banishment
             to
             all
             Gods
             Children
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             Money
             supplies
             all
             wants
             ,
             and
             gives
             a
             satisfactory
             answer
             to
             whatsoever
             is
             desired
             or
             demanded
             ;
             and
             although
             about
             Money
             there
             is
             much
             noise
             ,
             and
             great
             complaint
             ;
             yet
             Money
             answereth
             all
             ,
             it
             effects
             all
             .
             What
             great
             designs
             did
             Philip
             bring
             to
             pass
             in
             Greece
             by
             his
             Gold
             ?
             the
             very
             Oracles
             were
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             say
             as
             Philip
             would
             have
             them
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             ,
             or
             rather
             Chaldee
             word
             used
             for
             Money
             ,
             Ezra
             8.
             27.
             signifies
             to
             do
             some
             great
             Work
             ;
             because
             Money
             is
             the
             Monarch
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             therein
             bears
             most
             mastery
             .
             Among
             Suitors
             (
             in
             Love
             and
             Law
             especially
             )
             Money
             drives
             the
             business
             and
             bargain
             to
             an
             upshot
             .
          
           
             Verse
             27.
             
             So
             should
             a
             Christian
             bespeak
             the
             World
             ;
             Let
             us
             pass
             through
             thy
             Country
             ;
             we
             will
             neither
             touch
             nor
             taste
             of
             thy
             Dainties
             ,
             but
             go
             by
             the
             Kings
             high
             way
             ,
             that
             good
             old
             way
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             scored
             out
             unto
             us
             ;
             we
             will
             neither
             turn
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             nor
             to
             the
             left
             ,
             but
             keep
             an
             upright
             and
             an
             even
             course
             ,
             untill
             we
             arrive
             at
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Verse
             30.
             
             He
             durst
             not
             trust
             them
             ;
             as
             fearing
             what
             so
             great
             an
             Army
             once
             got
             in
             might
             do
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             usually
             so
             easily
             removed
             .
             God
             had
             also
             hardened
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             come
             forth
             to
             fetch
             his
             own
             destruction
             .
             Judgement
             need
             not
             go
             to
             find
             wicked
             Men
             out
             ,
             they
             run
             to
             meet
             their
             ruine
             .
             Those
             whom
             God
             intends
             to
             deliver
             over
             to
             destruction
             ,
             shall
             have
             both
             their
             heart
             and
             their
             head
             hardned
             ;
             their
             heart
             against
             the
             motions
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             and
             their
             Head
             against
             the
             motions
             and
             Dictates
             of
             their
             own
             reason
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THe
             Enemies
             of
             Gods
             Church
             are
             not
             consumed
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             but
             wasted
             and
             consumed
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             able
             to
             bring
             them
             all
             to
             nothing
             at
             once
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             his
             pleasure
             to
             waste
             and
             consume
             them
             by
             degrees
             one
             after
             another
             .
             As
             here
             after
             Sihon
             was
             overthrown
             ,
             we
             see
             another
             Judgement
             of
             God
             upon
             another
             Enemy
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             this
             God
             doth
             ,
             because
             by
             them
             he
             may
             try
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             exercise
             
             the
             patience
             of
             his
             Servants
             .
             No
             marvel
             if
             others
             be
             oftentimes
             deceived
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             secrets
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             seeing
             we
             our selves
             know
             not
             throughly
             our selves
             ,
             untill
             we
             have
             ended
             and
             endured
             tryal
             .
             For
             such
             we
             are
             indeed
             as
             we
             are
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Temptation
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             so
             long
             as
             we
             live
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             kept
             in
             a
             continual
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             of
             obedience
             .
             This
             was
             likewise
             done
             to
             plague
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             at
             any
             time
             they
             should
             sin
             against
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Nations
             were
             left
             among
             them
             to
             be
             as
             snares
             in
             their
             paths
             ,
             whips
             in
             their
             sides
             ,
             and
             thorns
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             because
             they
             transgress'd
             the
             Covenant
             that
             God
             had
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             Ps.
             81.
             13.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             Among
             other
             means
             of
             working
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             resting
             our selves
             in
             his
             Promises
             ,
             the
             blessed
             experience
             and
             comfortable
             proof
             which
             we
             have
             had
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             towards
             us
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             to
             cause
             us
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             evermore
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             in
             our
             necessity
             .
             This
             is
             confirm'd
             unto
             us
             in
             Davids
             faithful
             behaviour
             ,
             going
             to
             encounter
             with
             the
             uncircumcised
             
               Philistim
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               17.
               34
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Whereby
             it
             appears
             how
             the
             Prophet
             strengtheneth
             his
             Faith
             by
             the
             experience
             that
             he
             had
             in
             times
             past
             of
             Gods
             helping
             hand
             :
             nothing
             doubting
             but
             that
             the
             same
             God
             that
             had
             preserved
             him
             from
             the
             jaw
             of
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             the
             paw
             of
             the
             Bear
             ,
             would
             keep
             him
             in
             this
             single
             Combate
             with
             that
             Champion
             that
             defied
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Verse
             26.
             
             Upon
             one
             single
             transgression
             God
             passeth
             the
             sentence
             of
             restraining
             Moses
             with
             the
             rest
             from
             the
             Promised
             Land
             ;
             Now
             he
             performs
             it
             :
             Since
             that
             time
             Moses
             had
             many
             favours
             from
             God
             ;
             all
             which
             could
             not
             reverse
             this
             decreed
             castigation
             :
             that
             everlasting
             Rule
             is
             grounded
             upon
             the
             very
             Essence
             of
             God
             ;
             
               I
               am
               Iehovah
               ,
               I
               change
               not
               .
            
             Our
             purposes
             are
             as
             ourselves
             ,
             fickle
             and
             uncertain
             ;
             his
             are
             certain
             and
             immutable
             :
             some
             things
             which
             he
             reveals
             ,
             he
             alters
             ;
             nothing
             that
             he
             hath
             decreed
             .
          
           
             Verse
             28
             It
             is
             no
             small
             happiness
             to
             any
             State
             ,
             when
             their
             Governors
             are
             chosen
             by
             Worthiness
             ,
             and
             such
             Elections
             are
             ever
             from
             God
             ;
             whereas
             the
             intrusions
             of
             Bribery
             ,
             and
             unjust
             favour
             ,
             and
             violence
             ;
             as
             they
             make
             the
             Common-Wealth
             miserable
             ,
             so
             they
             come
             from
             him
             which
             is
             the
             author
             of
             Confusion
             :
             woe
             be
             to
             that
             State
             that
             suffers
             it
             ,
             woe
             be
             to
             that
             person
             that
             works
             it
             ;
             for
             both
             of
             them
             have
             sold
             themselves
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             servitude
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             SUch
             add
             to
             Gods
             Book
             as
             wrest
             it
             ,
             and
             rack
             it
             ;
             making
             it
             speak
             that
             which
             it
             never
             thought
             ,
             causing
             it
             to
             go
             two
             miles
             ,
             where
             it
             would
             go
             but
             one
             ;
             knawing
             and
             tawing
             it
             to
             their
             own
             purposes
             ;
             as
             the
             shooe-maker
             wretches
             the
             upper
             Leather
             with
             his
             teeth
             .
             Tertullian
             calls
             Marcian
             the
             Heretick
             
               Mus
               Ponticus
            
             ,
             from
             his
             arroding
             and
             knawing
             the
             Scripture
             to
             make
             it
             serviceable
             to
             his
             Errors
             .
             And
             too
             many
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             Mice
             have
             we
             at
             this
             day
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             who
             wrest
             Texts
             of
             Conscience
             into
             Factions
             ,
             Texts
             of
             Obedience
             into
             Rebellion
             ;
             ravishing
             Scripture
             to
             force
             out
             Doctrines
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             and
             then
             emptying
             their
             rancor
             by
             turning
             them
             to
             uses
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             By
             Statutes
             here
             we
             may
             understand
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             by
             judgements
             the
             Judicial
             ,
             which
             was
             fitted
             to
             the
             temper
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             like
             as
             Solon
             being
             ask'd
             whether
             he
             had
             given
             the
             best
             Laws
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ?
             answered
             ,
             the
             best
             that
             they
             could
             suffer
             .
             And
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             Moses
             spake
             here
             (
             as
             ever
             )
             most
             Divinely
             and
             like
             himself
             ,
             or
             rather
             beyond
             himself
             ;
             the
             end
             of
             a
             thing
             being
             better
             (
             if
             better
             may
             be
             )
             than
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             good
             Wine
             is
             best
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Sun
             shines
             most
             aimiably
             when
             it
             is
             going
             down
             .
             This
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             it
             was
             that
             the
             King
             was
             to
             write
             out
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             18.
             that
             it
             might
             serve
             as
             his
             
             Manual
             .
             This
             was
             that
             happy
             Book
             that
             good
             Iosiah
             lighting
             upon
             (
             after
             it
             had
             long
             lain
             hid
             in
             the
             Temple
             )
             melted
             into
             tears
             at
             the
             menaces
             thereof
             ,
             and
             obtain'd
             of
             God
             to
             dye
             in
             peace
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             slain
             in
             War.
             This
             only
             Book
             was
             that
             pretiously
             purling
             Current
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             our
             Champion
             chose
             all
             those
             three
             smooth
             stones
             ,
             wherein
             he
             prostrated
             the
             Goliah
             of
             Hell
             in
             that
             sharp
             encounter
             ;
             Mat.
             4.
             
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             God
             would
             have
             Israel
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             to
             do
             with
             some
             impotent
             Commander
             that
             is
             fain
             to
             publish
             his
             Laws
             without
             noise
             in
             dead
             Paper
             ,
             which
             can
             more
             easily
             enjoyn
             than
             punish
             ,
             to
             descry
             than
             execute
             ,
             and
             therefore
             before
             he
             gives
             them
             a
             Law
             ,
             he
             shews
             them
             that
             he
             can
             command
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Fire
             ,
             Aire
             ,
             in
             revenge
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             Law
             :
             that
             they
             could
             not
             but
             think
             it
             deadly
             to
             displease
             such
             a
             Law-giver
             ,
             or
             violate
             such
             dreadful
             Statutes
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             see
             all
             the
             Elements
             examples
             of
             that
             obedience
             which
             they
             should
             yeild
             unto
             their
             Maker
             .
             Now
             this
             fire
             wherein
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             is
             still
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             out
             .
             Hence
             are
             those
             terrors
             which
             it
             flashes
             in
             every
             Conscience
             that
             hath
             felt
             remorse
             of
             sin
             .
             Every
             Mans
             heart
             is
             a
             Sinah
             ,
             and
             resembles
             to
             him
             both
             a
             Heaven
             and
             Hell.
             
               The
               sting
               of
               Death
               is
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               sin
               is
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             That
             they
             might
             see
             he
             could
             find
             out
             their
             closest
             sins
             ,
             he
             delivers
             his
             Law
             in
             the
             light
             of
             fire
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             see
             what
             is
             due
             to
             their
             sins
             ,
             they
             see
             fire
             above
             to
             represent
             the
             fire
             that
             should
             be
             below
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             know
             he
             could
             waken
             their
             security
             ,
             the
             thunder
             and
             lowder
             voice
             of
             God
             speaks
             to
             their
             hearts
             .
             That
             they
             might
             see
             what
             their
             Hearts
             should
             do
             ,
             the
             Earth-quakes
             under
             them
             .
             O
             Royal
             Law
             ,
             and
             mighty
             Law-giver
             .
             How
             could
             they
             think
             of
             having
             any
             other
             God
             that
             had
             such
             proofs
             of
             this
             ?
             How
             could
             they
             think
             of
             making
             any
             resemblance
             of
             Him
             whom
             they
             saw
             could
             not
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             saw
             ,
             in
             not
             being
             seen
             ,
             infinite
             ?
             How
             could
             they
             think
             of
             disobeying
             his
             Deputies
             whom
             they
             saw
             so
             able
             to
             revenge
             ?
             How
             could
             they
             think
             of
             killing
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             half
             dead
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             him
             that
             could
             kill
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ?
             How
             could
             they
             think
             of
             the
             flames
             of
             Lust
             that
             saw
             such
             fires
             of
             vengeance
             .
             We
             Men
             that
             so
             fear
             the
             breach
             of
             Humane
             Laws
             for
             some
             small
             mulcts
             of
             Forfeiture
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             fear
             thee
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             canst
             cast
             Body
             and
             Soul
             into
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             If
             the
             Law
             as
             we
             read
             before
             was
             given
             in
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             ,
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             requir'd
             ;
             if
             such
             were
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             Gods
             Statutes
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             Sessions
             be
             ?
             O
             God
             ,
             how
             powerful
             art
             thou
             to
             inflict
             vengeance
             upon
             sinners
             ,
             who
             didst
             thus
             forbid
             Sin
             ?
             and
             if
             thou
             wert
             so
             terrible
             a
             Law-giver
             ,
             what
             a
             Judge
             shalt
             thou
             appear
             ?
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             breakers
             of
             so
             fiery
             a
             Law.
             O
             where
             shall
             those
             appear
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             transgressions
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             whose
             very
             delivery
             was
             little
             less
             than
             Death
             .
             If
             our
             God
             should
             exact
             his
             Law
             but
             in
             the
             same
             rigour
             wherein
             he
             gave
             it
             ,
             sin
             could
             not
             quit
             the
             cost
             :
             but
             now
             the
             fire
             wherein
             it
             was
             delivered
             ,
             was
             but
             terrifying
             ,
             the
             fire
             wherein
             it
             shall
             be
             required
             ,
             is
             consuming
             .
             Happy
             are
             those
             that
             are
             from
             under
             the
             terrors
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             was
             given
             in
             Fire
             ,
             and
             in
             Fire
             shall
             be
             required
             .
          
           
             Verse
             29.
             
             It
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             denying
             the
             Infiniteness
             of
             God
             to
             serve
             him
             by
             pieces
             ,
             and
             raggs
             :
             God
             is
             not
             infinite
             to
             me
             if
             I
             think
             a
             discontinued
             service
             will
             serve
             him
             .
             It
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             denying
             the
             unity
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             joyn
             other
             Gods
             ,
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             with
             him
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             one
             God
             to
             me
             if
             I
             joyn
             other
             Associates
             and
             Assistants
             to
             him
             .
             It
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             diffidence
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             were
             not
             sure
             that
             he
             would
             stand
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             stil
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             were
             afraid
             that
             there
             might
             rise
             a
             new
             Favorite
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             might
             concern
             me
             to
             apply
             my self
             ,
             if
             I
             make
             the
             ballance
             so
             even
             as
             to
             serve
             God
             and
             Mammon
             :
             if
             I
             make
             a
             complemental
             visit
             of
             God
             at
             his
             House
             upon
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             then
             plot
             with
             the
             other
             Faction
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             all
             the
             Week
             after
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             IT
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             Learn
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             keep
             it
             and
             do
             it
             ;
             we
             must
             lay
             it
             up
             in
             our
             hearts
             as
             well
             as
             in
             our
             heads
             ,
             and
             practice
             it
             also
             in
             our
             lives
             and
             Conversations
             .
             
               For
               not
               the
               hearers
               ,
               but
               the
               doers
               of
               the
               Law
               shall
               be
               justified
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.
             13.
             
             Too
             too
             many
             in
             this
             Rotten
             Age
             wherein
             we
             live
             are
             Speakers
             ,
             not
             Workers
             ;
             as
             if
             
               Ostende
               re
               fidem
            
             ,
             St.
             Iames
             his
             ,
             
               Shew
               thy
               Faith
               by
               thy
               Works
               ,
            
             were
             Ostendere
             to
             stretch
             the
             Jaws
             to
             shew
             our
             Faith
             by
             strong
             Protestations
             .
             But
             this
             must
             not
             be
             a
             work
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             but
             hand
             :
             If
             a
             Man
             question
             thee
             of
             Faith
             ,
             spare
             thy
             Lips
             ,
             and
             let
             thy
             Life
             make
             answer
             .
             If
             words
             might
             be
             credited
             ,
             if
             a
             bare
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             might
             be
             believed
             ;
             no
             Man
             would
             want
             Faith
             ;
             every
             one
             would
             cry
             with
             the
             blind
             Man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Lord
               I
               believe
            
             ;
             what
             Mouth
             would
             not
             make
             one
             Lye
             for
             its
             Master
             .
             
               Unless
               I
               see
            
             said
             Thomas
             of
             Christs
             rising
             ;
             so
             unless
             I
             see
             and
             feel
             thy
             Faith
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             .
             
               If
               we
               are
               good
               Trees
               ,
               by
               our
               Fruit
               men
               shall
               know
               us
               ,
               Mat.
            
             7.
             
             By
             our
             Fruit
             ;
             not
             by
             our
             blossoms
             of
             good
             purposes
             ,
             or
             our
             leaves
             of
             good
             profession
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Fruit
             of
             our
             actions
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Parents
             are
             hence
             admonish'd
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             found
             unmerciful
             ,
             unnatural
             ,
             and
             hard
             hearted
             to
             their
             Children
             .
             Wicked
             Parents
             do
             what
             they
             can
             to
             make
             their
             Children
             miserable
             ,
             even
             while
             they
             are
             projecting
             to
             make
             them
             great
             and
             happy
             .
             Tertullian
             treating
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             supposeth
             that
             God
             aimed
             at
             this
             in
             giving
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             he
             threatned
             to
             
               punish
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               Fathers
               upon
               the
               Children
               ,
               &c.
            
             this
             saith
             he
             ,
             God
             spake
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             hardness
             of
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             that
             if
             no
             other
             argument
             would
             move
             them
             ,
             to
             observe
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             yet
             meer
             compassion
             to
             their
             own
             Children
             might
             do
             it
             .
             All
             Parents
             have
             a
             natural
             love
             to
             their
             Children
             .
             So
             that
             they
             who
             have
             not
             a
             spiritual
             principle
             moving
             them
             to
             forebear
             sin
             ,
             because
             they
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             his
             Law
             ;
             may
             yet
             be
             moved
             by
             a
             principle
             of
             natural
             affection
             to
             avoid
             those
             sins
             ;
             for
             which
             by
             Name
             God
             tells
             them
             he
             will
             surely
             afflict
             and
             punish
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
             God
             was
             ever
             wonderful
             in
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             fearful
             in
             his
             judgements
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             never
             so
             terrible
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             will
             as
             now
             in
             the
             promulgation
             of
             it
             .
             Here
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             Majestical
             terror
             in
             the
             Eyes
             ,
             in
             the
             Ears
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             meant
             to
             shew
             them
             by
             this
             how
             fearful
             he
             could
             be
             .
             Here
             was
             the
             Lightning
             darted
             in
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             the
             Thunders
             roaring
             in
             their
             Ears
             ,
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             God
             drowning
             the
             Thunder-claps
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             out-speaking
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             the
             Angel
             ;
             the
             Cloud
             enwrapping
             ,
             the
             Smoak
             ascending
             ,
             the
             Fire
             flaming
             ,
             the
             Mount
             trembling
             ,
             Moses
             climbing
             and
             quaking
             ,
             paleness
             and
             Death
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Israel
             ,
             uproars
             in
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             Heaven
             turned
             into
             terror
             .
             In
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             first
             World
             there
             were
             Clouds
             without
             fire
             .
             In
             the
             destruction
             of
             Sodom
             there
             was
             fire
             raining
             without
             Clouds
             ;
             but
             here
             was
             Fire
             ,
             Smoak
             ,
             Clouds
             ,
             Thunder
             ,
             Earthquakes
             ,
             and
             whatsoevermight
             work
             more
             astonishment
             than
             ever
             was
             in
             any
             vengeance
             inflicted
             .
          
           
             Verse
             26.
             
             The
             living
             God
             is
             an
             antient
             and
             usual
             Title
             of
             the
             Almighties
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               as
               I
               live
            
             is
             an
             usual
             Oath
             of
             Gods
             ;
             neither
             do
             I
             remember
             any
             thing
             besides
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             that
             God
             swears
             by
             .
             When
             Moses
             ask'd
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             he
             described
             himself
             by
             ,
             
               I
               am
            
             .
             He
             is
             ,
             he
             lives
             ;
             and
             nothing
             is
             ,
             nothing
             lives
             absolutely
             but
             he
             ;
             All
             other
             things
             by
             participation
             from
             him
             .
             In
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             their
             life
             and
             they
             are
             two
             ;
             but
             God
             is
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             God
             is
             no
             other
             than
             the
             living
             God
             :
             and
             because
             he
             is
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             he
             is
             Eternal
             .
             For
             nothing
             ceases
             to
             be
             but
             by
             a
             separation
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             separated
             from
             its
             self
             ;
             for
             every
             separation
             is
             a
             division
             of
             one
             thing
             from
             another
             :
             most
             justly
             therefore
             is
             he
             which
             is
             absolute
             ,
             simple
             ,
             eternal
             in
             his
             being
             ,
             called
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             VVE
             must
             first
             bear
             an
             aweful
             respect
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             a
             reverential
             fear
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             principle
             of
             Fear
             we
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             obey
             God
             in
             every
             part
             and
             point
             of
             duty
             :
             
               Do
               this
               ,
               and
               live
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Do
             it
             in
             an
             Evangelical
             way
             I
             mean
             ;
             for
             we
             can
             do
             it
             now
             no
             otherwise
             .
             Wish
             well
             to
             exact
             obedience
             as
             David
             does
             ,
             
               Psalm
               110.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               O
               that
               I
               could
               keep
               thy
               Commandements
               accurately
               ,
               and
               woe
               is
               me
               that
               I
               cannot
               :
            
             and
             then
             be
             doing
             as
             thou
             canst
             ;
             for
             affection
             without
             endeavour
             is
             like
             Rachel
             ,
             beautiful
             but
             barren
             .
             Be
             doing
             I
             say
             at
             every
             thing
             as
             well
             as
             at
             any
             thing
             ,
             
               Fear
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               all
               his
               Commandements
            
             saith
             Moses
             here
             :
             thou
             must
             not
             be
             
               funambulus
               virtutum
            
             (
             as
             Tertullians
             phrase
             is
             )
             one
             that
             goes
             in
             a
             narrow
             tract
             of
             obedience
             ;
             no
             ,
             thy
             obedience
             must
             be
             universal
             extending
             to
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ;
             and
             then
             
               Beati
               sunt
               qui
               praecepta
               faciunt
               ,
               etiamsi
               non
               persiciunt
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             they
             are
             blessed
             that
             do
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             but
             underdo
             ,
             that
             do
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             do
             as
             they
             ought
             .
             Fear
             God
             then
             ,
             and
             keep
             all
             his
             Commandements
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             thy
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             grace
             .
             The
             Book
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             begins
             with
             
               All
               is
               vanity
            
             ,
             and
             ends
             with
             
               Fear
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandements
               :
            
             that
             which
             troubleth
             us
             ,
             Solomon
             calls
             vanity
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             he
             calls
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             From
             that
             to
             this
             should
             be
             every
             Mans
             Pilgrimage
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             we
             begin
             at
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             never
             know
             perfectly
             that
             we
             are
             vain
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             to
             fear
             God
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandements
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             I
             observe
             here
             an
             excellent
             connexion
             betwixt
             the
             service
             required
             ,
             and
             the
             reward
             promised
             .
             God
             hath
             no
             intent
             to
             be
             served
             by
             his
             Creatures
             for
             nought
             :
             if
             the
             service
             be
             but
             once
             hinted
             ,
             
               Hear
               O
               Israel
               ,
               and
               observe
               to
               do
               it
            
             ;
             the
             reward
             is
             express'd
             in
             
               terminis
               ,
               It
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               encrease
               and
               multiply
               .
            
             Gods
             Precepts
             are
             still
             waited
             upon
             by
             Promises
             .
             Yea
             his
             precepts
             are
             but
             subservient
             to
             his
             Promises
             .
             God
             commands
             that
             he
             may
             promise
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             obedience
             that
             he
             may
             perform
             blessedness
             to
             the
             Creature
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             man
             can
             bestow
             upon
             God
             ,
             but
             might
             be
             exacted
             upon
             a
             bare
             Command
             ;
             and
             yet
             God
             adds
             the
             Promise
             ,
             when
             he
             presseth
             the
             Precept
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             might
             win
             Man
             ,
             he
             is
             fain
             to
             bait
             the
             Hook
             when
             he
             would
             catch
             the
             Fish
             ,
             and
             to
             hang
             the
             Promise
             upon
             the
             Precept
             ,
             that
             so
             Man
             might
             be
             made
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             God
             cannot
             abide
             that
             we
             should
             serve
             him
             with
             a
             double
             Heart
             ,
             an
             heart
             and
             an
             heart
             ,
             that
             is
             hypocritically
             .
             Neither
             that
             we
             should
             serve
             him
             with
             half
             an
             heart
             ,
             that
             is
             niggardly
             and
             unwillingly
             ;
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             the
             whole
             heart
             is
             a
             base
             dodging
             with
             God.
             If
             the
             Heart
             were
             not
             Gods
             ,
             it
             were
             too
             much
             to
             give
             him
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             now
             that
             he
             made
             this
             whole
             heart
             of
             ours
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             reason
             he
             should
             be
             served
             with
             all
             of
             it
             .
             Those
             serve
             God
             not
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             ,
             whose
             bosom
             is
             like
             Rachels
             tent
             ,
             that
             hath
             Teraphim
             ,
             Idols
             hid
             in
             the
             Straw
             ;
             or
             rather
             like
             a
             Philistines
             Temple
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             Ark
             and
             Dagon
             under
             one
             roof
             ;
             those
             that
             have
             let
             down
             the
             World
             like
             the
             Spies
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             well
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             cover
             the
             mouth
             of
             it
             with
             Wheat
             ;
             I
             mean
             that
             hide
             great
             oppressions
             with
             smal
             Beneficences
             ;
             those
             which
             like
             Solomons
             Curtizan
             cry
             Dividatur
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             share
             themselves
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             God
             hath
             charged
             the
             Jews
             here
             ,
             to
             bind
             the
             Law
             to
             their
             hand
             ,
             and
             before
             their
             Eyes
             :
             wherein
             as
             Ierome
             and
             Theophylact
             well
             interpret
             it
             ,
             he
             meant
             the
             meditation
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             they
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             like
             the
             foolish
             Patient
             ,
             which
             when
             the
             Physitian
             bids
             him
             take
             such
             a
             Prescript
             ,
             eats
             up
             the
             Paper
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             get
             but
             a
             List
             of
             Parchment
             wherein
             the
             Law
             was
             writ
             to
             tye
             upon
             their
             arm
             and
             fore-head
             ,
             thought
             they
             might
             say
             with
             
               Saul
               ,
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               the
               Commandement
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Men
             now
             adayes
             like
             those
             Jews
             care
             only
             to
             
             seem
             Christians
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             can
             get
             Gods
             livery
             on
             their
             backs
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             they
             out-face
             all
             reproofs
             .
             How
             many
             are
             there
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             can
             keep
             their
             Church
             ,
             give
             Alms
             ,
             bow
             their
             Knee
             ,
             say
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             once
             a
             year
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             think
             they
             may
             say
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             I
             have
             enough
             my
             Brother
             ;
             but
             be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             if
             long
             Devotions
             ,
             sad
             looks
             ,
             hard
             pen
             ances
             ,
             bountiful
             Alms
             would
             have
             carried
             it
             without
             the
             solid
             substance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             had
             never
             been
             shut
             out
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             VVE
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             whatsoever
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             (
             and
             whatsoever
             God
             hath
             done
             upon
             the
             Enemies
             of
             his
             Church
             heretofore
             ,
             those
             very
             performances
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             promises
             to
             us
             of
             the
             like
             succors
             in
             the
             like
             distresses
             )
             he
             will
             perform
             ,
             reperform
             ,
             multiply
             performances
             thereof
             upon
             us
             .
             Therefore
             is
             God
             call'd
             here
             ,
             
               The
               faithful
               God
            
             :
             for
             that
             faithfulness
             implies
             a
             Covenant
             made
             before
             (
             and
             there
             enters
             his
             mercy
             that
             he
             would
             make
             that
             Covenant
             )
             and
             it
             implies
             also
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             Performance
             thereof
             ,
             and
             there
             enters
             his
             faithfulness
             .
             So
             he
             is
             call'd
             by
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               a
               faithful
               Creator
            
             ;
             he
             had
             an
             eternal
             gracious
             purpose
             upon
             us
             to
             Create
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             faithfully
             accomplish'd
             it
             .
             And
             so
             Gods
             whole
             Word
             is
             call'd
             so
             often
             ,
             so
             very
             often
             
               a
               faithful
               Witness
            
             ,
             an
             evidence
             that
             cannot
             deceive
             nor
             mislead
             us
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Man
             but
             he
             hath
             more
             about
             him
             in
             his
             present
             engagements
             and
             obligations
             to
             God
             ,
             than
             he
             will
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             in
             his
             best
             services
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             live
             out
             his
             Eternity
             here
             ;
             and
             then
             add
             a
             Christians
             Reversions
             to
             his
             present
             Possessions
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             read
             running
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             not
             beholding
             to
             the
             Creature
             for
             any
             work
             or
             service
             that
             is
             done
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             God
             is
             pleased
             here
             to
             promise
             these
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             
               bless
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               Womb
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               Land
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               hearken
               to
               his
               Iudgements
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandements
               .
            
             But
             then
             withall
             ,
             observe
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             God
             first
             hints
             the
             service
             ,
             and
             then
             expresseth
             the
             reward
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             fore-going
             Verse
             ,
             
               If
               you
               will
               hearken
               to
               my
               judgements
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
            
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             grants
             the
             reward
             in
             this
             verse
             ;
             
               I
               will
               bless
               the
               fruit
               of
               thy
               Womb
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               Land.
            
             God
             will
             stand
             upon
             his
             own
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             his
             Prerogative
             is
             to
             be
             served
             first
             and
             simply
             .
             Though
             God
             will
             not
             be
             served
             for
             nought
             ,
             and
             therefore
             makes
             large
             Promises
             ;
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             be
             served
             because
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             Precept
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             goes
             first
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Devil
             that
             makes
             bargains
             with
             his
             Servants
             to
             hire
             them
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             4.
             9.
             but
             though
             God
             makes
             many
             and
             large
             promises
             to
             those
             that
             serve
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             makes
             any
             bargains
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             all
             the
             obedience
             that
             is
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Christian
             must
             first
             eye
             the
             Command
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Promise
             .
             It
             is
             not
             denyed
             but
             I
             may
             look
             upon
             the
             Promise
             as
             a
             motive
             ,
             as
             an
             encouragement
             ,
             as
             an
             obligation
             ,
             as
             an
             occasion
             to
             duty
             and
             obedience
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             cause
             ,
             and
             ground
             of
             my
             obedience
             .
             I
             may
             have
             
               respect
               unto
               the
               recompence
               of
               the
               reward
            
             with
             
               Moses
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.
             26.
             but
             to
             seek
             Christ
             because
             of
             the
             Loaves
             ,
             is
             to
             respect
             the
             Loaves
             more
             than
             Christ
             ,
             or
             as
             much
             as
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             rotten
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             A
             healthy
             body
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             piety
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             endeavours
             to
             keep
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             God
             will
             keep
             from
             him
             all
             sickness
             (
             saith
             the
             Text.
             )
             
               Fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               depart
               from
               evill
               ,
            
             and
             
               it
               shall
               be
               marrow
               unto
               thy
               bones
               ,
               Prov.
            
             3.
             thou
             shalt
             be
             in
             good
             plight
             both
             for
             the
             outward
             and
             inward
             man
             ;
             thy
             bones
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             marrow
             ,
             and
             thy
             Breasts
             full
             of
             Milk
             ,
             thy
             spirit
             also
             lively
             and
             lifted
             up
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             For
             as
             without
             marrow
             in
             the
             bones
             ,
             no
             part
             of
             Man
             ,
             no
             not
             that
             which
             is
             of
             greatest
             value
             and
             force
             is
             able
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ;
             so
             the
             strength
             which
             Gods
             faithful
             Servants
             receive
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             as
             Marrow
             which
             strengtheneth
             the
             Bones
             ,
             and
             
             maketh
             them
             apt
             to
             do
             good
             things
             .
             And
             as
             a
             Man
             that
             hath
             his
             bones
             fill'd
             with
             marrow
             ,
             and
             hath
             abundance
             of
             good
             blood
             ,
             and
             fresh
             spirits
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             he
             can
             endure
             to
             go
             with
             less
             cloaths
             than
             another
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             well
             lin'd
             within
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             a
             heart
             that
             hath
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             go
             through
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             troubles
             ,
             and
             diseases
             ,
             though
             outward
             comforts
             fail
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             As
             some
             School-masters
             have
             used
             that
             Discipline
             to
             Correct
             the
             Children
             of
             great
             Persons
             ,
             whose
             personal
             Correction
             they
             find
             reason
             to
             forbear
             ,
             by
             Correcting
             other
             Children
             in
             their
             Names
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             sight
             ,
             and
             have
             wrought
             upon
             good
             Natures
             that
             way
             ;
             so
             did
             Almighty
             God
             correct
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             For
             the
             ten
             Plagues
             of
             Egypt
             were
             as
             
               Moses
               decem
               verba
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Ten
             Commandements
             to
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             provoke
             God.
             Every
             Judgement
             that
             falls
             upon
             another
             should
             be
             a
             Catechism
             to
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             ALl
             
               the
               commands
            
             (
             saith
             Moses
             here
             )
             
               that
               I
               command
               you
               this
               day
               ,
               shall
               ye
               observe
               to
               do
               them
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               live
               and
               multiply
               .
            
             We
             may
             look
             at
             Gods
             reward
             of
             our
             obedience
             as
             the
             scope
             and
             aime
             of
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             18.
             though
             not
             our
             highest
             aime
             ;
             for
             that
             must
             evermore
             be
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             for
             otherwise
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             base
             and
             an
             unworthy
             Spirit
             to
             serve
             for
             ends
             .
             If
             it
             were
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             odious
             and
             distastful
             .
             For
             a
             Captain
             to
             fight
             that
             he
             may
             divide
             the
             spoil
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             comply
             with
             Covenants
             and
             Engagements
             that
             he
             may
             save
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             creep
             higher
             ,
             it
             is
             hist
             at
             by
             all
             honest
             Men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             to
             serve
             the
             great
             God
             for
             ends
             ,
             is
             an
             abomination
             not
             to
             be
             named
             among
             Christians
             .
             It
             is
             Merchandizing
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             obedience
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             serve
             my self
             .
             I
             am
             never
             at
             the
             pitch
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             till
             I
             can
             see
             enough
             in
             God
             himself
             ,
             without
             looking
             out
             of
             him
             to
             have
             him
             (
             as
             he
             was
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             15.
             1.
             )
             
               My
               exceeding
               rich
               reward
            
             .
             When
             it
             comes
             once
             to
             this
             Kue
             ,
             that
             the
             beauties
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasantness
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             the
             holiness
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             equity
             of
             his
             Laws
             are
             the
             Arguments
             and
             the
             Wages
             that
             hire
             me
             to
             this
             service
             .
             I
             may
             cry
             out
             with
             
               David
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               that
               which
               my
               Soul
               longs
               for
            
             ;
             for
             as
             sin
             is
             punishment
             enough
             unto
             its
             self
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             no
             other
             punishment
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             evill
             were
             Hell
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Hell
             to
             come
             after
             ;
             so
             to
             do
             good
             is
             reward
             and
             Heaven
             enough
             unto
             its
             self
             if
             the
             Heart
             be
             gracious
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               3.
               
               God
            
             is
             a
             most
             free
             Agent
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             be
             tyed
             to
             the
             termes
             of
             humane
             Regularities
             :
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             he
             knows
             and
             approves
             the
             reasons
             of
             his
             own
             choice
             and
             commands
             .
             Once
             in
             forty
             dayes
             and
             nights
             shall
             Eliah
             eat
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             what
             God
             can
             do
             with
             little
             means
             ,
             and
             but
             once
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             what
             he
             can
             do
             without
             means
             :
             Once
             shall
             the
             Prophet
             say
             ,
             
               Man
               lives
               by
               Bread
            
             ;
             and
             but
             once
             ,
             
               Man
               lives
               not
               by
               bread
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               every
               word
               that
               proceeds
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             As
             a
             loving
             Father
             never
             beateth
             his
             Child
             but
             for
             a
             Fault
             ;
             so
             neither
             doth
             God
             chasten
             us
             without
             a
             Cause
             :
             our
             sins
             are
             the
             Cause
             which
             furnish
             Gods
             whip
             .
             But
             then
             withall
             ,
             this
             will
             comfort
             those
             Children
             of
             God
             that
             are
             afflicted
             ;
             is
             any
             Child
             of
             God
             either
             impoverish'd
             with
             Losses
             ,
             or
             visited
             with
             Sickness
             ,
             or
             struck
             with
             Sores
             ,
             or
             oppressed
             with
             heavy
             burthens
             ,
             or
             grieved
             with
             Death
             of
             Friends
             ,
             or
             affrighted
             with
             terrors
             of
             Conscience
             ?
             let
             him
             lay
             this
             Text
             to
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             either
             cure
             his
             Malady
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             make
             it
             sufferable
             ,
             yea
             and
             comfortable
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             in
             his
             greatest
             extremity
             let
             him
             thus
             think
             with
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             smites
             me
             ,
             can
             I
             resist
             his
             power
             ?
             must
             I
             not
             obey
             his
             Will
             ?
             Again
             God
             chastens
             me
             as
             a
             Father
             ;
             he
             inflicts
             with
             grief
             ,
             moderateth
             with
             Love
             ,
             guideth
             with
             Fatherly
             providence
             what
             he
             ordereth
             me
             to
             suffer
             ;
             Shall
             I
             refuse
             Nurture
             ,
             and
             shew
             my self
             a
             Bastard
             ,
             and
             no
             Son
             ?
             had
             I
             rather
             he
             should
             leave
             me
             to
             my self
             to
             follow
             my
             own
             courses
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
             bent
             of
             my
             corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             deprive
             me
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             dis-inherit
             me
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ?
             He
             Disciplineth
             all
             his
             Children
             ;
             am
             I
             better
             than
             the
             rest
             ?
             and
             all
             this
             he
             doth
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             take
             that
             ill
             that
             is
             sent
             to
             me
             in
             love
             ?
             but
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             Doth
             God
             take
             pleasure
             in
             the
             afflictions
             of
             his
             Children
             ?
             No
             ,
             
               Castigat
               quos
               amat
               ,
               non
               tamen
               amat
               castigare
               ,
            
             he
             chasteneth
             whom
             he
             loves
             ,
             yet
             he
             loves
             not
             to
             chasten
             :
             but
             this
             he
             doth
             to
             purge
             our
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             improve
             our
             Graces
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             Not
             the
             meer
             possession
             and
             use
             of
             Riches
             offends
             but
             the
             affectation
             ;
             the
             fault
             hangs
             not
             upon
             Riches
             ,
             but
             upon
             that
             which
             Idols
             them
             ,
             the
             Heart
             .
             And
             therefore
             Moses
             gave
             here
             a
             strong
             Caveat
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             when
             their
             Flocks
             and
             Heards
             increased
             ,
             their
             silver
             and
             their
             gold
             was
             multiplyed
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             ware
             lest
             their
             Hearts
             were
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             should
             forget
             God.
             Those
             sublunary
             Creatures
             raise
             not
             distraction
             in
             us
             ,
             so
             we
             make
             them
             not
             our
             Centre
             ,
             if
             we
             rest
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             look
             through
             them
             to
             the
             giver
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             we
             may
             entertain
             Riches
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Servant
             ,
             but
             a
             Friend
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             as
             a
             Lord.
             There
             is
             vertue
             in
             the
             true
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             qualification
             in
             our
             desires
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             THere
             was
             never
             so
             precious
             a
             Monument
             as
             the
             Tables
             written
             with
             Gods
             own
             hand
             .
             If
             we
             see
             but
             the
             stone
             which
             Iacobs
             head
             rested
             on
             ;
             or
             on
             which
             the
             foot
             of
             Christ
             did
             once
             tread
             ,
             we
             look
             upon
             it
             with
             more
             than
             ordinary
             respect
             :
             with
             what
             eye
             should
             we
             have
             beheld
             this
             Stone
             ,
             which
             was
             hewed
             and
             written
             with
             the
             finger
             of
             God.
             Any
             Manuscript
             scroll
             written
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             famous
             Man
             ,
             is
             layed
             up
             amongst
             our
             Jewels
             ;
             what
             place
             then
             should
             we
             have
             given
             to
             the
             hand-writing
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ?
             That
             which
             God
             hath
             Dictated
             to
             his
             Servants
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             challengeth
             just
             Honour
             from
             us
             ;
             How
             doth
             that
             deserve
             Veneration
             which
             his
             own
             hand
             wrote
             immediatly
             ?
             Prophesies
             and
             Evangelical
             Discourses
             he
             hath
             written
             by
             others
             ,
             never
             did
             he
             write
             any
             thing
             himself
             but
             these
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             neither
             did
             he
             ever
             speak
             any
             thing
             audibly
             to
             all
             man-kind
             but
             it
             ;
             the
             Hand
             ,
             the
             Stone
             ,
             the
             Law
             were
             all
             his
             .
             By
             how
             much
             more
             precious
             this
             Record
             was
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             was
             the
             faolt
             greater
             of
             defacing
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             God
             sends
             down
             Moses
             to
             remedy
             this
             sin
             :
             he
             could
             as
             easily
             have
             prevented
             as
             redressed
             it
             .
             He
             knew
             Moses
             came
             up
             ,
             what
             Israel
             would
             do
             ere
             he
             came
             down
             :
             like
             as
             he
             knew
             the
             Two
             Tables
             would
             be
             broken
             ere
             he
             gave
             them
             .
             God
             most
             wisely
             permits
             and
             ordains
             sin
             to
             his
             own
             ends
             ,
             without
             our
             excuse
             .
             And
             though
             he
             could
             easily
             by
             his
             own
             hands
             remedy
             evils
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             do
             it
             by
             means
             ,
             both
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             subordinate
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             look
             for
             any
             immediate
             redress
             from
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             a
             Moses
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             may
             be
             wrought
             :
             since
             God
             himself
             expects
             this
             from
             Man
             ,
             why
             should
             Man
             expect
             it
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             Now
             might
             Moses
             have
             found
             a
             time
             to
             have
             been
             even
             with
             Israel
             for
             all
             their
             unthankfulness
             ,
             and
             mutinous
             Insurrections
             ;
             
               Let
               me
               alone
               ,
               I
               will
               consume
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               thee
               a
               mighty
               Nation
               .
               Moses
            
             should
             not
             need
             to
             solicite
             God
             for
             Revenge
             ,
             God
             solicites
             him
             in
             a
             sort
             for
             leave
             to
             revenge
             :
             who
             would
             look
             for
             such
             a
             word
             from
             God
             to
             Man
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               alone
            
             ?
             as
             yet
             Moses
             had
             said
             nothing
             ;
             before
             he
             opens
             his
             mouth
             ,
             God
             prevents
             his
             importunity
             ,
             as
             fore-seeing
             that
             holy
             violence
             which
             the
             requests
             of
             Moses
             would
             offer
             to
             him
             .
             Moses
             stood
             trembling
             before
             the
             M●●esty
             of
             his
             Maker
             ,
             and
             yet
             hears
             him
             say
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               alone
            
             .
             The
             mercy
             of
             our
             God
             hath
             as
             it
             were
             obliged
             his
             power
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Men
             :
             the
             servent
             Prayers
             of
             the
             faithful
             hold
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
             As
             I
             find
             it
             said
             afterwards
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             do
             no
             miracles
             there
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             unblief
             ;
             so
             now
             I
             hear
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             he
             could
             
             not
             do
             execution
             upon
             Israel
             ,
             because
             of
             Moses
             Faith
             )
             say
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               alone
               that
               I
               may
               consume
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             I
             see
             here
             that
             forty
             dayes
             talk
             with
             God
             cannot
             bereave
             a
             man
             of
             passionate
             infirmity
             :
             he
             that
             was
             the
             meekest
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             in
             a
             sudden
             indignation
             abandons
             that
             which
             in
             cold
             Blood
             he
             would
             have
             held
             faster
             than
             his
             Life
             .
             He
             forgets
             the
             Law
             written
             when
             he
             saw
             it
             broken
             ;
             his
             zeal
             for
             God
             hath
             transported
             him
             from
             himself
             and
             his
             duty
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             God.
             He
             more
             hates
             the
             golden
             Calf
             wherein
             he
             saw
             engraven
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             Israel
             ,
             than
             he
             honour'd
             the
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             ,
             wherein
             God
             had
             engraven
             his
             Commandements
             ;
             and
             more
             longed
             to
             deface
             the
             Idol
             ,
             than
             he
             cared
             to
             preserve
             the
             Tables
             .
             Yet
             that
             God
             which
             so
             sharply
             reveng'd
             the
             breach
             of
             one
             Law
             upon
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             checks
             not
             Moses
             for
             breaking
             both
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law.
             The
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             spiritual
             :
             the
             eternal
             breach
             of
             one
             Law
             is
             so
             hainous
             ,
             that
             in
             comparison
             of
             it
             God
             scarce
             counts
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             outward
             Tables
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             Law.
             The
             goodness
             of
             God
             winks
             at
             the
             errors
             of
             honest
             zeal
             ,
             and
             so
             loveth
             the
             strength
             of
             good
             affections
             ,
             that
             it
             passeth
             over
             their
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             God
             had
             promised
             Moses
             to
             make
             him
             a
             great
             Nation
             ,
             Verse
             14.
             but
             this
             satisfies
             not
             Moses
             ,
             unless
             Israel
             may
             be
             so
             too
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             prayes
             for
             them
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             destroy
             them
             .
             The
             more
             a
             man
             can
             leave
             himself
             behind
             him
             ,
             and
             aspire
             to
             a
             care
             of
             community
             ,
             the
             more
             spiritual
             he
             is
             :
             nothing
             makes
             a
             man
             so
             good
             a
             Patriot
             as
             Religion
             .
             But
             oh
             the
             sweet
             disposition
             of
             Moses
             fit
             for
             him
             that
             should
             be
             familiar
             with
             God!
             he
             saw
             they
             could
             be
             content
             to
             be
             happy
             and
             merry
             without
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             hapyy
             without
             them
             .
             They
             had
             professed
             to
             have
             forgotten
             him
             ,
             he
             seeks
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             .
             He
             that
             will
             ever
             hope
             for
             good
             himself
             ,
             must
             return
             good
             for
             evil
             unto
             others
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             Although
             Moses
             did
             here
             stamp
             and
             burn
             their
             Idol
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             hear
             any
             of
             them
             say
             he
             is
             but
             one
             man
             ,
             we
             are
             many
             ,
             how
             easily
             may
             we
             destroy
             him
             ,
             rather
             than
             he
             our
             God.
             It
             is
             our
             act
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             maintain
             it
             ;
             here
             was
             none
             of
             this
             but
             an
             humble
             obeisance
             to
             the
             basest
             revenge
             that
             Moses
             shall
             impose
             .
             God
             hath
             set
             such
             an
             impression
             of
             Majesty
             in
             the
             face
             of
             lawful
             Authority
             ,
             that
             Wickedness
             is
             confounded
             in
             its
             self
             to
             behold
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             sin
             hath
             a
             guiltiness
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             seasonably
             checked
             ,
             it
             pulls
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             seeks
             rather
             an
             hiding-place
             than
             a
             Fort.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               1.
               
               ISrael
            
             recovers
             the
             favour
             of
             renewing
             the
             Tabernacles
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             abatement
             ;
             
               Hew
               thee
               two
               Tables
            
             .
             God
             made
             the
             first
             Tables
             :
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             form
             was
             his
             ;
             now
             Moses
             must
             shew
             the
             next
             .
             As
             God
             created
             the
             first
             Man
             after
             his
             own
             Image
             ;
             but
             that
             once
             defaced
             ,
             Adam
             begat
             Cain
             after
             his
             own
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             first
             Temple
             rais'd
             ,
             a
             second
             was
             built
             ,
             yet
             so
             far
             short
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             wept
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             .
             The
             first
             works
             of
             God
             are
             still
             the
             purest
             :
             those
             that
             he
             secondarily
             works
             decline
             in
             their
             perfection
             .
             It
             was
             reason
             that
             though
             God
             had
             forgotten
             Israel
             ,
             they
             should
             still
             find
             they
             sinn'd
             .
             They
             might
             see
             the
             foot-steps
             of
             his
             displeasure
             in
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             Agent
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             When
             God
             had
             told
             Moses
             before
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               go
               before
               Israel
               ,
               but
               my
               Angel
               shall
               lead
               them
               ;
               Moses
            
             so
             noted
             the
             difference
             ,
             that
             he
             rested
             not
             till
             God
             himself
             undertook
             their
             conduct
             :
             so
             might
             the
             Israelites
             have
             noted
             some
             remainders
             of
             offence
             ,
             whiles
             instead
             of
             that
             which
             his
             own
             hand
             did
             formerly
             make
             ,
             he
             saith
             now
             ,
             
               Hew
               thee
            
             :
             and
             yet
             these
             second
             Tables
             are
             kept
             reverently
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             when
             the
             others
             lay
             mouldred
             in
             shivers
             upon
             Sinah
             :
             like
             as
             the
             repaired
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             our
             Regeneration
             ,
             is
             preserved
             ,
             prefected
             ,
             and
             layed
             up
             at
             last
             safe
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             whereas
             the
             first
             
             Image
             of
             our
             created
             innocence
             is
             quite
             defaced
             :
             so
             the
             second
             Temple
             had
             the
             glory
             of
             Christs
             exhibition
             ,
             though
             meaner
             in
             frame
             .
             The
             merciful
             respects
             of
             God
             are
             not
             tyed
             to
             glorious
             outsides
             ,
             or
             the
             inward
             worthiness
             of
             things
             or
             persons
             :
             he
             hath
             chosen
             
               the
               weak
               and
               simple
               to
               confound
               the
               wise
               and
               mighty
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             God
             did
             this
             work
             by
             
               Moses
               ;
               Moses
            
             hewed
             ,
             and
             God
             wrote
             :
             our
             true
             Moses
             repairs
             that
             Law
             of
             God
             which
             we
             in
             our
             Nature
             had
             broken
             ;
             he
             receivesit
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             if
             the
             first
             Characters
             of
             his
             Law
             had
             been
             entire
             .
             We
             can
             give
             nothing
             but
             the
             Table
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             must
             write
             in
             it
             .
             Our
             hearts
             are
             but
             a
             bare
             board
             till
             God
             by
             his
             finger
             engrave
             his
             Law
             in
             them
             :
             yea
             Lord
             ,
             we
             are
             a
             ●●●gh
             Quarry
             ;
             hew
             thou
             us
             out
             ,
             and
             square
             us
             fit
             for
             thee
             to
             write
             upon
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             God
             forbids
             us
             not
             here
             a
             love
             of
             the
             Creature
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             the
             good
             that
             that
             Creature
             can
             do
             us
             :
             to
             love
             Fire
             as
             it
             warms
             me
             ,
             and
             Meat
             as
             it
             feeds
             me
             ,
             and
             a
             Wife
             as
             she
             helps
             me
             .
             But
             because
             God
             does
             all
             this
             in
             all
             these
             several
             instruments
             ,
             God
             alone
             is
             centrically
             ,
             radically
             ,
             directly
             to
             be
             loved
             ;
             and
             the
             Creature
             with
             a
             love
             reflected
             and
             derived
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             St.
             Peter
             took
             his
             Text
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             34.
             from
             this
             Text
             of
             Moses
             :
             where
             because
             the
             words
             are
             not
             the
             same
             with
             these
             here
             in
             precise
             termes
             ;
             we
             find
             just
             occasion
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             neither
             Christ
             in
             his
             Preaching
             ,
             nor
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             penning
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             were
             so
             curious
             as
             our
             times
             in
             citing
             Chapters
             and
             Verses
             ,
             or
             such
             distinctions
             ,
             no
             nor
             in
             citing
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             places
             .
             There
             is
             a
             sentence
             cited
             thus
             indeffinitely
             ,
             
               Heb.
               4.
               4.
               
               It
               is
               written
               in
               a
               certain
               place
               ,
            
             without
             more
             particular
             note
             :
             and
             to
             pass
             over
             many
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             one
             place
             ,
             Isai.
             6.
             10.
             and
             consider
             the
             same
             place
             as
             it
             is
             cited
             six
             several
             times
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             they
             stood
             not
             upon
             such
             exact
             quotations
             ,
             and
             citing
             of
             the
             very
             words
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             now
             adayes
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             It
             is
             a
             reverential
             fear
             of
             God
             as
             of
             a
             Father
             that
             is
             here
             required
             ;
             causing
             us
             first
             to
             have
             high
             and
             honourable
             conceptions
             of
             God
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             sanctifie
             the
             Lord
             God
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             
               and
               let
               him
               be
               your
               dread
               and
               your
               fear
               ,
               Isai.
            
             8.
             13.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             making
             all
             honourable
             mention
             of
             him
             with
             our
             mouths
             ;
             whether
             we
             speak
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             of
             him
             .
             Presume
             not
             in
             a
             sudden
             unmannerliness
             to
             blurt
             out
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             blaspheme
             it
             ,
             and
             bore
             it
             through
             with
             hideous
             Oaths
             and
             Imprecations
             .
             To
             speak
             evill
             of
             ones
             Father
             was
             Death
             by
             Plato's
             Law
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Gods
             Law
             ;
             and
             Suidas
             testifieth
             of
             the
             same
             Plato
             and
             other
             Heathens
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             would
             swear
             by
             their
             Iupiter
             ,
             out
             of
             meer
             dread
             and
             reverence
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             they
             forbare
             to
             mention
             him
             ,
             breaking
             off
             their
             Oath
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             only
             dared
             to
             owe
             the
             rest
             to
             their
             thoughts
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Walking
             before
             him
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             lives
             with
             an
             holy
             bashfulness
             ,
             being
             evermore
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             
               In
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             as
             those
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             31.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             THis
             Element
             was
             not
             used
             to
             such
             Morsels
             .
             It
             devours
             the
             Carkasses
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             bodies
             enform'd
             with
             living
             Souls
             never
             before
             .
             To
             have
             seen
             them
             struck
             dead
             upon
             the
             Earth
             had
             been
             fearful
             ;
             but
             to
             see
             the
             Earth
             at
             once
             their
             Executioner
             and
             Grave
             ,
             was
             more
             horrible
             .
             Neither
             the
             Sea
             nor
             the
             Earth
             are
             fit
             to
             give
             passage
             :
             the
             Sea
             is
             moist
             and
             flowing
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             divided
             for
             the
             continuty
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Earth
             is
             dry
             and
             massy
             ,
             and
             will
             neither
             yeild
             naturally
             ,
             nor
             meet
             again
             when
             it
             hath
             yeilded
             .
             Yet
             the
             Waters
             did
             cleave
             to
             give
             way
             unto
             Israel
             for
             their
             preservation
             ;
             the
             Earth
             did
             cleave
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Conspirators
             in
             Judgement
             :
             both
             Sea
             and
             Earth
             did
             shut
             their
             jaws
             again
             upon
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Hence
             some
             Lutherans
             have
             concluded
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             determined
             the
             set
             period
             of
             mans
             dayes
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             in
             Mans
             power
             to
             lengthen
             or
             shorten
             them
             ,
             But
             is
             there
             not
             a
             time
             appointed
             for
             Man
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Iob
             7.
             1.
             there
             is
             certainly
             .
             our
             bounds
             are
             prescribed
             us
             ,
             and
             a
             pillar
             set
             by
             him
             who
             bears
             up
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             not
             to
             pass
             .
             
               Stat
               sua
               cuique
               dies
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Heathen
             Poet
             )
             our
             last
             day
             stands
             though
             all
             the
             rest
             run
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             that
             they
             shun
             not
             the
             company
             of
             those
             that
             have
             the
             Plague
             ,
             but
             pointing
             to
             their
             fore-heads
             ,
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             writ
             there
             at
             their
             Birth
             when
             they
             should
             dye
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Iob
             describing
             the
             shortness
             of
             mans
             Life
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             that
             
               his
               dayes
               are
               determined
            
             ,
             compares
             them
             to
             the
             dayes
             of
             an
             hireling
             ,
             For
             with
             an
             Hireling
             we
             agree
             to
             work
             with
             us
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             and
             usually
             by
             the
             day
             ,
             whence
             they
             are
             call'd
             Day-labourers
             .
             It
             imports
             then
             that
             the
             time
             of
             mans
             life
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             set
             ,
             for
             Hirelings
             are
             appointed
             to
             an
             hour
             .
             Fifteen
             years
             just
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             were
             added
             to
             Hezekiah's
             life
             ,
             Isai.
             38.
             5.
             our
             very
             hairs
             are
             numbred
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             our
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             What
             ever
             the
             Egyptians
             fancy
             of
             their
             River
             Nilus
             ,
             both
             their
             River
             ,
             and
             our
             Rain
             too
             are
             from
             above
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             any
             of
             the
             Creature
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             our
             meer
             Water
             ,
             but
             we
             receive
             it
             from
             Heaven
             .
             
               God
               bottleth
               up
               the
               rain
            
             saith
             Iob
             ,
             and
             
               pours
               it
               on
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             when
             God
             pleaseth
             to
             turn
             the
             mouths
             of
             these
             bottles
             downwards
             .
             This
             is
             a
             great
             miracle
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Water
             is
             fluid
             ,
             and
             beareth
             downward
             ,
             yet
             now
             that
             God
             thus
             binds
             up
             these
             heavy
             vapours
             ,
             and
             keeps
             them
             in
             those
             Vessels
             of
             the
             Clouds
             as
             thin
             or
             thinner
             than
             the
             liquor
             that
             is
             contain'd
             in
             them
             (
             as
             a
             strong
             Man
             in
             a
             Cobweb
             )
             till
             brought
             by
             the
             Winds
             wheresoever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             they
             drop
             upon
             the
             Earth
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             make
             it
             fruitful
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             wonderful
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             should
             bring
             us
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             We
             read
             in
             natural
             story
             of
             some
             Creatures
             ,
             
               Qui
               solo
               oculorum
               aspectu
               fovent
               ova
               ,
               Plin.
               l.
               10.
               c.
            
             9.
             which
             hatch
             their
             Eggs
             only
             by
             looking
             upon
             them
             .
             What
             cannot
             the
             Eye
             of
             God
             produce
             and
             hatch
             in
             us
             .
             The
             Eye
             of
             the
             Lord
             upon
             me
             makes
             midnight
             noon
             ,
             and
             St.
             Lucies
             St.
             Barnabies
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             Winter
             's
             the
             Summers
             Solstice
             ;
             what
             a
             chearful
             Spring
             ,
             what
             a
             fruitful
             Autumn
             hath
             that
             Soul
             that
             hath
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             Lord
             alwayes
             upon
             her
             ?
             The
             eye
             of
             the
             Lord
             sanctifies
             ,
             nay
             more
             than
             sanctifies
             ,
             glorifies
             all
             the
             Ecclipses
             of
             dishonour
             ,
             makes
             Melancholy
             Chearfulness
             ,
             Difidence
             Assurance
             ,
             and
             turns
             the
             jealousie
             of
             the
             sad
             Soul
             into
             Insallibility
             .
             Upon
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             Gods
             eye
             shined
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             his
             eye
             singled
             them
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             in
             Babylon
             they
             were
             sustained
             by
             his
             Eye
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             Fathers
             should
             look
             upon
             their
             Children
             as
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             make
             them
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             they
             must
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             to
             become
             natural
             as
             well
             as
             spiritual
             Fathers
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             by
             teaching
             and
             instruction
             from
             their
             very
             Infancy
             .
             For
             when
             Children
             are
             able
             to
             learn
             any
             thing
             that
             's
             bad
             ,
             then
             certainly
             it
             is
             high
             time
             to
             teach
             them
             something
             that
             's
             good
             ;
             when
             they
             can
             stammer
             out
             an
             Oath
             ,
             or
             lisp
             towards
             blasphemy
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             high
             time
             to
             teach
             them
             their
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             composed
             certain
             
               Abcedarian
               Psalms
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Alphabet
             ;
             that
             Children
             might
             learn
             an
             Alphabet
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             Parents
             teach
             them
             the
             Elements
             of
             Religion
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Learning
             ;
             such
             Psalms
             are
             25.
             34
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             THe
             difference
             between
             Divinity
             and
             other
             Sciences
             ,
             is
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             learn
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             observe
             and
             do
             it
             :
             as
             lessons
             of
             Musick
             must
             be
             practised
             ;
             and
             a
             Copy
             not
             read
             only
             ,
             but
             writ
             and
             followed
             .
             The
             practical
             Christian
             is
             the
             best
             Christian
             ,
             
               Man
               goeth
               forth
               to
               his
               work
               and
               to
               his
               labour
               till
               the
               evening
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psal.
             104.
             23.
             he
             must
             ever
             more
             be
             doing
             ,
             following
             his
             honest
             imployment
             ,
             in
             his
             particular
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             whether
             Manual
             or
             Mental
             ,
             eating
             his
             Bread
             either
             in
             the
             sweat
             of
             his
             brow
             ,
             or
             his
             brain
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             with
             Man
             in
             his
             Civil
             ,
             so
             likewise
             in
             his
             Spiritual
             Calling
             ;
             he
             must
             arise
             from
             the
             bed
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             go
             forth
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Lusts
             and
             sinful
             affections
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             his
             House
             ,
             to
             his
             work
             and
             to
             his
             labour
             ,
             working
             out
             his
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             untill
             the
             Evening
             ,
             till
             the
             Sun
             of
             his
             Life
             be
             set
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             There
             is
             no
             one
             duty
             almost
             in
             both
             Testaments
             ,
             more
             press'd
             than
             this
             of
             rejoycing
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             is
             complain'd
             of
             ,
             and
             sorely
             threatned
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             47.
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             declared
             here
             as
             a
             recompence
             of
             all
             their
             charge
             and
             pains
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               feast
               before
               the
               Lord
               with
               joy
               ,
            
             this
             was
             the
             sweet-meats
             of
             the
             Feast
             ;
             other
             dainty
             dishes
             there
             might
             be
             ,
             but
             this
             was
             the
             Banquet
             .
             This
             made
             those
             good
             Souls
             ,
             Ps.
             84.
             7.
             go
             bodily
             on
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             ;
             though
             they
             took
             many
             a
             step
             ,
             yet
             their
             comfort
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             everyone
             of
             them
             
               in
               Syon
               appear
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             then
             thought
             their
             pains
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             well
             bestow'd
             ;
             though
             they
             then
             saw
             Gods
             face
             but
             obscurely
             in
             the
             dark
             glass
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             .
             What
             then
             should
             not
             we
             suffer
             to
             see
             God
             clearly
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             The
             words
             are
             not
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             do
             ill
             in
             your
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             but
             
               you
               shall
               not
               do
               that
               which
               seemeth
               good
            
             ;
             good
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             I
             pray
             you
             mark
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             do
             that
             ,
             but
             shall
             keep
             you
             to
             my
             Commandement
             .
             Be
             it
             never
             so
             good
             then
             in
             my
             conceit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             my
             meaning
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             excuse
             .
             The
             time
             will
             come
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               that
               whosoever
               killeth
               you
               will
               think
               that
               he
               doth
               God
               good
               service
               .
            
             What
             then
             shall
             his
             so
             thinking
             excuse
             his
             bloody
             murther
             ?
             What
             ill
             meant
             Ioshua
             when
             he
             wish'd
             Moses
             to
             forbid
             those
             that
             Prophesied
             ?
             Micha's
             Mother
             ,
             when
             according
             to
             her
             Vow
             she
             made
             her
             Sons
             two
             Idols
             ?
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             when
             they
             forbad
             Little
             Children
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             ?
             Peter's
             meaning
             had
             no
             hurt
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             bad
             Christ
             to
             pitty
             himself
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             forbad
             him
             to
             wash
             his
             feet
             ,
             yet
             you
             know
             no
             good
             intent
             was
             accepted
             in
             these
             cases
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             God
             will
             not
             take
             any
             of
             thy
             pretended
             Superogations
             for
             Sacrifices
             or
             Worshipping
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             served
             after
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Prescriptions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             former
             Verse
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               that
               thou
               offer
               not
               thy
               burnt-offerings
               in
               every
               place
               that
               thou
               seest
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             worshipped
             according
             to
             that
             which
             I
             have
             commanded
             thee
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             thine
             own
             fancy
             .
             Because
             indeed
             that
             God
             (
             the
             very
             reason
             and
             cause
             of
             all
             things
             )
             hath
             his
             end
             in
             all
             whatever
             he
             ordains
             .
             For
             to
             direct
             all
             Nations
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             only
             Son
             alone
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             but
             one
             Temple
             ,
             but
             one
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             one
             Altar
             ;
             whereas
             thou
             dost
             darken
             and
             confound
             his
             meaning
             by
             thy
             multitude
             of
             High
             Places
             and
             Altars
             .
          
           
             Verse
             32.
             
             God
             accepts
             of
             no
             service
             but
             such
             as
             he
             commands
             .
             
               You
               shall
               not
               do
               every
               one
               that
               which
               seems
               right
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             but
             ye
             shall
             do
             whatsoever
             I
             enjoyn
             you
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Spirit
             in
             this
             Verse
             .
             Our
             service
             is
             limited
             to
             that
             which
             God
             liketh
             .
             Saul
             thought
             that
             Sacrifice
             had
             been
             service
             ,
             but
             God
             liked
             better
             of
             his
             obedience
             .
             Uzza
             supposed
             he
             had
             done
             but
             his
             duty
             in
             holding
             up
             the
             Ark
             which
             was
             like
             to
             fall
             ,
             but
             God
             taught
             him
             that
             it
             was
             far
             otherwise
             .
             The
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             thought
             themselves
             the
             only
             men
             that
             served
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             long
             Praying
             ,
             much
             Fasting
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               But
               who
               required
               these
               things
               at
               their
               hands
               ?
            
             said
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             WHat
             Moses
             speaks
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             may
             be
             spoken
             of
             all
             bewitching
             sins
             with
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             :
             
               If
               a
               Dreamer
               of
               Dreams
               have
               given
               thee
               a
               sign
               ,
               and
               that
               sign
               come
               to
               pass
            
             ;
             if
             a
             sin
             have
             told
             thee
             it
             will
             make
             thee
             rich
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             made
             thee
             rich
             ;
             if
             this
             Dreamer
             draw
             thee
             to
             another
             god
             ,
             if
             this
             profit
             draw
             thee
             to
             an
             Idolatrous
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             an
             habitual
             love
             of
             that
             sin
             ,
             (
             for
             
               Tot
               habemus
               recentes
               Deos
               quot
               vitia
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             Ierome
             )
             yet
             though
             this
             Dreamer
             be
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             thy
             Son
             ,
             how
             near
             ,
             how
             dear
             ,
             how
             necessary
             soever
             this
             sin
             be
             unto
             thee
             ,
             
               Non
               misereberis
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Moses
               ,
               Thine
               eye
               shall
               not
               pitty
               that
               Dreamer
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             so
             of
             this
             pleasurable
             or
             profitable
             Sin
             ,
             
               Non
               misereberis
            
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             hide
             it
             ,
             but
             pour
             it
             out
             in
             confession
             ;
             
               Non
               misereberis
            
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             pardon
             it
             ,
             no
             nor
             reprieve
             it
             ,
             but
             destroy
             it
             for
             the
             practise
             presently
             ;
             not
             Misereberis
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             turn
             out
             the
             Mother
             and
             retain
             the
             Daughter
             ,
             not
             leave
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             retain
             that
             which
             was
             sinfully
             got
             ,
             but
             divest
             all
             ,
             root
             ,
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             Fruits
             ,
             by
             confessing
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             contrition
             in
             thy self
             ,
             by
             restitution
             to
             men
             damnified
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             As
             the
             Spider
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             Cobweb
             feeling
             the
             least
             touch
             that
             shakes
             her
             work
             ,
             retires
             instantly
             from
             the
             danger
             ;
             so
             should
             the
             perfect
             Convert
             shrink
             at
             the
             least
             noise
             ,
             whispering
             and
             murmuring
             of
             a
             Temptation
             ,
             he
             should
             avoid
             the
             very
             Complement
             ,
             and
             first
             Address
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             sight
             ,
             the
             discourse
             ,
             the
             aire
             and
             breathing
             of
             his
             instruments
             .
             It
             is
             not
             safe
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             or
             hold
             Discourse
             with
             them
             ;
             lest
             they
             insinuate
             and
             infect
             us
             as
             the
             Montanists
             did
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             Acasius
             the
             Heretick
             did
             Anastasius
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             sought
             to
             rectifie
             him
             .
             For
             such
             mens
             words
             are
             softer
             and
             smoother
             than
             Oyl
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             prove
             
               sharper
               than
               drawn
               swords
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             they
             pretend
             healing
             and
             Cordials
             in
             their
             Discourse
             ,
             when
             the
             poison
             of
             Asps
             is
             under
             their
             Lips
             ;
             Heaven
             and
             Salvation
             is
             in
             their
             mouth
             ,
             when
             nothing
             but
             Hell
             and
             Destruction
             in
             their
             Heart
             .
             They
             are
             like
             Eagles
             ,
             that
             sore
             aloft
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             love
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             spy
             their
             Prey
             the
             sooner
             ,
             and
             seize
             upon
             it
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             We
             must
             relye
             upon
             ,
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             bless
             God
             alone
             .
             For
             can
             we
             relye
             upon
             Man
             ?
             upon
             what
             Man
             ?
             upon
             Princes
             ?
             we
             have
             seen
             them
             unking'd
             ,
             and
             unman'd
             too
             ,
             both
             their
             Crowns
             and
             their
             Lives
             taken
             from
             them
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             relye
             upon
             great
             Persons
             in
             favour
             with
             Princes
             ?
             have
             we
             not
             seen
             often
             that
             the
             Bed-Chambers
             of
             Kings
             have
             back
             doorsinto
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Greatness
             hath
             been
             but
             to
             have
             a
             greater
             Jury
             to
             condemn
             them
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             relye
             upon
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             he
             can
             teach
             thee
             ;
             or
             upon
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             he
             does
             love
             thee
             ;
             or
             upon
             thy
             Son
             ,
             he
             should
             love
             thee
             ;
             or
             the
             Wife
             of
             thy
             bosome
             ,
             she
             will
             say
             she
             loves
             thee
             ;
             or
             upon
             thy
             Friend
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             thine
             own
             Soul
             ?
             yet
             Moses
             here
             puts
             a
             case
             ,
             when
             
               thou
               must
               depart
               from
               all
               these
               ,
            
             not
             consent
             ,
             no
             not
             conceal
             ;
             not
             pardon
             ,
             no
             not
             reprieve
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               surely
               kill
               him
            
             ,
             saith
             Moses
             ,
             even
             this
             Prophet
             ,
             this
             Brother
             ,
             this
             Son
             ,
             this
             Wife
             ,
             may
             incline
             thee
             to
             the
             service
             of
             other
             gods
             ;
             that
             Prophet
             by
             what
             Name
             or
             Title
             soever
             he
             be
             call'd
             ;
             that
             Brother
             how
             willingly
             soever
             he
             divide
             the
             Inheritance
             with
             thee
             ;
             that
             Son
             how
             dutiful
             soever
             in
             civil
             things
             ;
             that
             Wife
             ,
             how
             careful
             soever
             for
             her
             own
             honour
             ,
             and
             thy
             Children
             ;
             that
             Friend
             ,
             how
             free
             soever
             of
             his
             favours
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             secrets
             ,
             that
             inclines
             thee
             to
             other
             gods
             ,
             or
             to
             other
             service
             of
             the
             true
             God
             then
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             Men
             must
             be
             swift
             to
             hear
             ,
             slow
             to
             speak
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             censure
             and
             pass
             sentence
             .
             Athanasius
             passeth
             for
             a
             Sacrilegious
             person
             ,
             a
             prophane
             wretch
             ,
             a
             bloody
             Persecuter
             ,
             a
             blasphemer
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             condemn'd
             before
             he
             was
             heard
             by
             that
             
               Pseudosynodus
               Sardicensis
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             doth
             command
             the
             Israelites
             here
             that
             they
             should
             enquire
             diligently
             ,
             before
             the
             Judgement
             should
             pass
             upon
             the
             offenders
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             matters
             as
             concern'd
             his
             own
             Worship
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             have
             so
             much
             as
             that
             
             preserved
             from
             Idolatry
             without
             strict
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             search
             
               whether
               the
               thing
               was
               certain
               that
               such
               an
               abomination
               was
               wrought
               among
               them
               .
            
             A
             rash
             precipitant
             course
             in
             matters
             of
             Judgement
             hath
             saved
             many
             a
             guilty
             person
             ,
             and
             condemned
             as
             many
             innocent
             .
             Follow
             therefore
             Gods
             method
             ,
             enquire
             before
             you
             Judge
             ,
             know
             the
             cause
             before
             you
             pass
             the
             sentence
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             FRom
             hence
             we
             may
             observe
             how
             careful
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             his
             people
             imitate
             the
             fashions
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             fear
             one
             thing
             should
             draw
             on
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             even
             Idolatry
             and
             false
             Worship
             .
             We
             in
             these
             dayes
             are
             wholly
             given
             to
             Forrein
             Fashions
             ,
             the
             Lord
             in
             mercy
             save
             us
             from
             forrein
             sins
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             Massacrees
             ,
             and
             continue
             his
             Gospel
             and
             Peace
             upon
             us
             ,
             preventing
             and
             confounding
             their
             designs
             ,
             that
             craftily
             endeavour
             the
             supplanting
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             policy
             and
             safety
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             The
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             were
             an
             holy
             people
             unto
             God
             with
             a
             federal
             holiness
             ,
             which
             yet
             without
             an
             inherent
             holiness
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             will
             profit
             a
             man
             no
             more
             then
             Dives
             in
             the
             flames
             that
             Abraham
             call'd
             him
             Son
             ,
             or
             Iudas
             that
             Christ
             call'd
             him
             Friend
             ;
             an
             empty
             title
             yeelds
             but
             an
             empty
             comfort
             at
             last
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             endeavour
             an
             inward
             holiness
             ,
             to
             bear
             his
             mark
             ,
             his
             Seal
             ,
             his
             Covevant
             upon
             our
             heart
             :
             then
             shall
             we
             be
             indeed
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             )
             
               a
               chosen
               Generation
            
             ,
             a
             pickt
             people
             ,
             the
             dearly
             Beloved
             of
             Gods
             Soul
             ;
             such
             as
             first
             he
             chose
             for
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             then
             loves
             for
             his
             choice
             ;
             we
             shall
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             his
             people
             of
             purchase
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             )
             such
             as
             comprehend
             as
             it
             were
             all
             Gods
             gettings
             ,
             his
             whole
             stock
             that
             he
             makes
             any
             great
             reckoning
             of
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             we
             are
             said
             to
             
               be
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             First
             Kings
             ,
             to
             rule
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             to
             triumph
             over
             all
             our
             spiritual
             Adversaries
             ,
             
               being
               more
               than
               Conquerors
               through
               him
               that
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               laid
               down
               his
               lise
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               reign
               and
               live
               eternally
               .
            
             And
             surely
             if
             Kings
             are
             doubly
             bound
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             both
             as
             Men
             and
             Kings
             ;
             what
             are
             we
             for
             this
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             ?
             Secondly
             Priests
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             to
             him
             the
             personal
             Sacrifice
             of
             our selves
             ,
             the
             verbal
             of
             Praise
             ,
             and
             real
             of
             Alms.
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             There
             was
             never
             any
             surer
             evidence
             of
             the
             cleanness
             of
             a
             Creature
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             was
             permitted
             to
             be
             Sacrificed
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             kill'd
             and
             eaten
             ;
             the
             Lamb
             and
             the
             Turtle
             emblems
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             other
             Christian
             Vertues
             ,
             were
             daily
             slaughtered
             and
             devoured
             ;
             while
             the
             Swine
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             uncleaner
             Creatures
             were
             denyed
             that
             favour
             ,
             placed
             under
             a
             kind
             of
             Anathema
             ,
             or
             excommunication-sentence
             ,
             of
             such
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             no
             not
             to
             eat
             :
             and
             thus
             it
             must
             be
             expected
             in
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Satanical
             impression
             ,
             all
             the
             fire
             of
             a
             furious
             zeal
             ,
             the
             fatal
             sentence
             to
             be
             Sacrificed
             and
             devoted
             ,
             should
             fall
             upon
             Lamb-like
             Dove-like
             Christians
             ;
             it
             being
             constautly
             the
             portion
             and
             the
             prerogative
             of
             the
             best
             Men
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Cross
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             
               hundred-fold
               of
               good
               things
               in
               this
               world
               with
               persecutions
               ,
               Mark
            
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             When
             Moses
             sheweth
             here
             what
             Fowls
             are
             unclean
             ;
             you
             may
             note
             the
             great
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             most
             of
             these
             unclean
             Fowls
             are
             indeed
             odious
             to
             our
             Nature
             ,
             and
             we
             eat
             them
             not
             ;
             whereas
             he
             might
             have
             restrain'd
             his
             People
             from
             those
             that
             they
             loved
             and
             liked
             ;
             so
             good
             is
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             careful
             not
             to
             lay
             heavy
             burthens
             upon
             us
             .
             Some
             good
             Fowls
             are
             yet
             restrain'd
             ,
             that
             Men
             might
             learn
             Temperance
             and
             obedience
             ,
             for
             Gluttony
             and
             excess
             we
             are
             very
             prone
             unto
             .
             Some
             have
             considered
             the
             nature
             of
             every
             Fowl
             ,
             and
             laboured
             from
             that
             to
             learn
             something
             for
             amendment
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             by
             the
             Eagle
             that
             mounteth
             high
             ,
             they
             have
             noted
             mounting
             aspiring
             minds
             to
             be
             a
             fault
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Men
             unclean
             .
             By
             the
             Gossnauk
             ,
             Men
             that
             prey
             upon
             their
             weaker
             Brethren
             and
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             gripe
             them
             
             so
             as
             they
             kill
             them
             and
             undo
             them
             .
             By
             the
             Vulture
             ,
             Men
             that
             delight
             too
             much
             in
             Wars
             and
             Contention
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             you
             must
             even
             take
             it
             so
             that
             God
             stood
             not
             so
             much
             upon
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             to
             teach
             his
             people
             hereby
             inward
             truth
             ,
             and
             cleanness
             of
             heart
             ,
             ever
             fit
             for
             such
             as
             are
             Gods
             people
             :
             at
             this
             therefore
             we
             must
             carefully
             aim
             to
             be
             holy
             as
             God
             is
             holy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             EVery
             Seventh
             Day
             the
             Jews
             rested
             from
             their
             labours
             ;
             every
             Seventh
             Year
             the
             Ground
             rested
             ;
             and
             every
             Seventh
             Seventh
             was
             the
             Jubilean
             Sabbath
             ;
             at
             which
             all
             Debts
             were
             remitted
             ,
             Prisoners
             released
             ,
             Morgages
             restored
             to
             the
             right
             Inheritors
             .
             The
             great
             and
             eternal
             Sabbath
             comprehends
             all
             these
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Year
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             blessed
             Jubilee
             ,
             wherein
             all
             true
             Israelites
             ,
             all
             the
             faithful
             people
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             discharg'd
             from
             all
             their
             engagements
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             for
             sin
             :
             God
             shall
             forgive
             us
             all
             our
             Debts
             ,
             all
             our
             Trespasses
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             then
             should
             we
             forgive
             those
             that
             trespass
             against
             us
             .
             For
             Judgement
             without
             mercy
             shall
             be
             to
             them
             that
             shew
             no
             mercy
             ;
             there
             's
             but
             an
             hairs
             bredth
             betwixt
             him
             and
             Hell
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             his
             sins
             pardoned
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             case
             of
             every
             one
             that
             doth
             not
             forgive
             his
             offending
             Brother
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             35.
             or
             that
             saith
             ,
             I
             will
             forgive
             the
             fault
             ,
             but
             not
             forget
             the
             matter
             ,
             or
             affect
             the
             person
             ;
             men
             must
             forbear
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             forgive
             one
             another
             as
             Christ
             forgave
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             any
             man
             have
             a
             quarrel
             against
             any
             ,
             for
             else
             what
             thanks
             is
             it
             ?
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             Man
             is
             to
             pass
             by
             an
             infirmity
             .
             It
             is
             more
             comfortable
             to
             love
             a
             Friend
             ,
             but
             more
             honourable
             to
             love
             an
             Enemy
             ;
             if
             thou
             reserve
             in
             thy
             mind
             any
             piece
             of
             the
             wrong
             ,
             thou
             provokest
             and
             daily
             pressest
             God
             to
             reserve
             for
             thee
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             which
             burneth
             as
             low
             as
             the
             nethermost
             Hell.
             Neither
             will
             it
             help
             any
             to
             do
             as
             Latimer
             reports
             of
             some
             in
             his
             dayes
             ;
             who
             being
             not
             willing
             to
             forgive
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             would
             not
             say
             their
             
               Pater
               Noster
            
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             instead
             thereof
             took
             our
             Ladies-Psalter
             in
             hand
             :
             because
             they
             were
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             forgiveness
             of
             their
             sins
             of
             favour
             ,
             without
             putting
             in
             of
             so
             hard
             a
             condition
             as
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             their
             Enemies
             into
             the
             bargain
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             without
             the
             Covenant
             are
             also
             without
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ;
             Christ
             will
             never
             pardon
             those
             for
             whom
             he
             never
             died
             ;
             their
             sins
             only
             shall
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             Gods
             Book
             ,
             whose
             Names
             are
             written
             in
             it
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             covering
             or
             propitiation
             of
             his
             peoples
             sins
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             great
             ;
             as
             was
             sweetly
             shadowed
             of
             old
             by
             the
             Ark
             covering
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Mercy-seat
             covering
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             the
             Cherubims
             over
             them
             ,
             both
             covering
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             allusion
             whereunto
             ,
             Blessed
             (
             saith
             
               David
               )
               is
               the
               man
               whose
               transgression
               is
               forgiven
               ,
               whose
               sin
               is
               covered
               ,
               Psalm
            
             32.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             But
             then
             you
             must
             remember
             that
             all
             this
             covering
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             this
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             and
             these
             Cherubims
             had
             relation
             unto
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             then
             the
             Jews
             ,
             )
             no
             other
             Nation
             had
             any
             of
             these
             types
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             types
             did
             not
             ,
             so
             neither
             did
             the
             Antitype
             belong
             to
             them
             :
             our
             Saviour
             was
             no
             covering
             to
             their
             sins
             ,
             no
             discharger
             of
             their
             Debts
             :
             they
             were
             all
             of
             the
             number
             of
             these
             Forreiners
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             they
             were
             at
             the
             Creditors
             mercy
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             Prison
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             not
             to
             depart
             till
             they
             had
             paid
             the
             utmost
             farthing
             .
             But
             now
             there
             is
             no
             exacting
             from
             them
             ,
             no
             Condemnation
             
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             saith
             
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               1.
               
               Non
               una
               Condemnatio
               ,
            
             not
             one
             Condemnation
             .
             There
             it
             none
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             Condemn
             them
             ;
             none
             on
             Earth
             ,
             their
             own
             hearts
             and
             conscience
             doth
             not
             condemn
             them
             ;
             no
             Word
             ,
             no
             Commandement
             ,
             no
             Threatning
             .
             But
             now
             an
             unbeliever
             shall
             have
             a
             double
             Condemnation
             ;
             one
             from
             the
             Law
             which
             he
             hath
             transgressed
             ,
             another
             from
             the
             Gospel
             which
             he
             hath
             despised
             :
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             that
             is
             Condemn'd
             and
             dead
             in
             Law
             ,
             despiseth
             and
             rejects
             his
             Princes
             pardon
             .
             But
             now
             it
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             with
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             the
             Law
             cannot
             condemn
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             appeal'd
             ;
             the
             Gospel
             cannot
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             believ'd
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             The
             Poor
             are
             here
             call'd
             
               Our
               poor
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Our
               Brethren
            
             ;
             to
             shew
             that
             our
             compassion
             and
             love
             should
             be
             as
             ready
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             our
             nearest
             Relations
             ;
             and
             
               these
               Poor
            
             saith
             this
             Text
             ,
             
               shall
               never
               cease
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             to
             try
             and
             exercise
             our
             liberality
             ,
             yea
             our
             Justice
             ,
             as
             the
             Syriack
             calls
             it
             ,
             for
             our
             Alms
             are
             due
             unto
             the
             Poor
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Equity
             ,
             or
             of
             charity
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             debt
             of
             Love
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             that
             we
             must
             be
             ever
             owing
             ,
             and
             ever
             pay
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             say
             of
             thanks
             ,
             thanks
             must
             be
             still
             given
             ,
             and
             still
             held
             as
             due
             ,
             so
             must
             this
             debt
             of
             Love.
             
               Quicquid
               Clerici
               habent
               ,
               pauperum
               est
            
             (
             said
             
               St.
               Ierome
            
             )
             which
             is
             true
             in
             a
             sence
             of
             others
             as
             well
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Poor
             (
             Gods
             Poor
             and
             our
             Poor
             such
             as
             are
             Aged
             and
             impotent
             )
             are
             the
             owners
             of
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             Stewards
             and
             dispensers
             of
             Gods
             bounty
             to
             his
             necessitous
             servants
             :
             now
             if
             our
             Receits
             be
             found
             great
             ,
             and
             our
             layings
             out
             small
             ,
             God
             will
             cast
             such
             Bills
             back
             in
             our
             faces
             ,
             and
             turn
             us
             out
             of
             our
             Stewardship
             :
             they
             are
             fools
             that
             fear
             to
             loose
             their
             Wealth
             by
             giving
             ,
             but
             fear
             not
             to
             loose
             themselves
             by
             keeping
             it
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             Whatever
             Beast
             was
             offered
             up
             and
             sacrificed
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             must
             
               be
               without
               blemish
               ,
               neither
               lame
               nor
               blind
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Text.
             )
             And
             certainly
             if
             the
             Sacrifice
             were
             to
             be
             without
             blemish
             ,
             much
             more
             is
             the
             Priest
             ;
             who
             was
             stil'd
             holy
             to
             the
             Lord
             from
             a
             two-fold
             holiness
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             his
             Person
             .
             For
             all
             Sanctity
             is
             not
             inward
             ,
             nor
             is
             all
             perfection
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Soul.
             Gods
             holy
             one
             must
             be
             his
             fair
             one
             too
             ,
             without
             blemish
             ,
             no
             less
             in
             body
             than
             in
             mind
             .
             Thus
             under
             the
             Law
             no
             monstrous
             issue
             ,
             no
             blind
             seer
             might
             offer
             the
             bread
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             Lev.
             21.
             and
             shall
             the
             Evangelical
             ministration
             be
             worse
             served
             than
             the
             legal
             ;
             while
             the
             Sacrifice
             is
             more
             noble
             shall
             the
             Priest
             be
             less
             ?
             only
             the
             fattest
             in
             the
             Heard
             ,
             the
             fairest
             in
             the
             Flock
             were
             the
             oblations
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             shall
             the
             poorest
             of
             the
             Tribe
             ,
             the
             most
             deformed
             of
             all
             the
             issue
             be
             the
             Offerings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             the
             Lords
             house
             is
             no
             Hospital
             ;
             neither
             the
             Sacrifice
             nor
             the
             Priest
             must
             be
             admitted
             unsound
             and
             imperfect
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             LEst
             Men
             should
             altogether
             neglect
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             here
             is
             an
             injunction
             given
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Males
             should
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Temple
             three
             times
             a
             year
             ,
             still
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             use
             and
             love
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             albeit
             they
             dwelled
             a
             great
             way
             off
             .
             Where
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Law
             reach'd
             but
             to
             the
             Males
             ,
             (
             because
             God
             graciously
             considered
             that
             the
             Women
             might
             be
             with
             Child
             ,
             or
             Nurses
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             come
             ;
             )
             yet
             godly
             Women
             when
             they
             were
             able
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             impediment
             ,
             would
             go
             up
             also
             with
             their
             Husbands
             ;
             such
             a
             zeal
             had
             they
             to
             the
             House
             of
             God.
             So
             went
             up
             Hannah
             with
             her
             Husband
             ;
             so
             went
             up
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             to
             Ierusalem
             every
             year
             ,
             at
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Passover
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             when
             there
             were
             gross
             and
             foul
             Corruptions
             .
             For
             when
             Hannah
             went
             up
             ,
             what
             read
             we
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Heli
             ?
             and
             when
             Mary
             went
             up
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             were
             in
             their
             Ruffe
             ;
             yet
             they
             went
             up
             to
             teach
             us
             not
             to
             fall
             out
             with
             God
             for
             Mens
             faults
             ,
             nor
             to
             absent
             our selves
             from
             Church
             and
             Church
             exercises
             ;
             because
             all
             things
             are
             not
             perfect
             in
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             Gifts
             and
             Rewards
             put
             out
             the
             Eyes
             of
             those
             that
             saw
             clearly
             before
             ,
             and
             stop
             the
             Ears
             of
             those
             that
             could
             hear
             before
             ,
             and
             shutteth
             up
             the
             mouth
             of
             those
             that
             could
             speak
             before
             .
             If
             then
             the
             receiving
             of
             Bribes
             ,
             and
             taking
             of
             Gifts
             be
             a
             setting
             of
             Justice
             to
             sail
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             force
             to
             pervert
             and
             corrupt
             not
             only
             such
             as
             are
             lewd
             and
             lime-finger'd
             to
             draw
             Presents
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             but
             the
             wise
             and
             righteous
             ;
             then
             we
             must
             acknowledg
             them
             to
             be
             dangerous
             Temptations
             ;
             this
             Moses
             teacheth
             the
             Judges
             and
             Officers
             which
             were
             to
             be
             chosen
             in
             their
             Cities
             ;
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               wrest
               the
               Law
               ,
               &c.
            
             neither
             let
             them
             say
             ,
             though
             I
             take
             Rewards
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             swerve
             from
             Justice
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             to
             presume
             vainly
             of
             thine
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             the
             lye
             that
             speaketh
             the
             contrary
             .
             Now
             seeing
             that
             Gifts
             and
             Rewards
             offered
             be
             as
             baits
             laid
             up
             to
             ensnare
             the
             Soul
             ,
             let
             us
             refuse
             them
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             and
             next
             let
             us
             follow
             
             after
             the
             best
             Gifts
             ,
             which
             may
             further
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Soul.
             Those
             indeed
             are
             good
             Gifts
             which
             make
             the
             possessors
             of
             them
             better
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             and
             hour
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             shall
             minister
             more
             true
             comfort
             and
             peace
             than
             all
             earthly
             and
             transitory
             things
             ,
             which
             end
             in
             corruption
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             IT
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             to
             fear
             the
             Judgements
             of
             God.
             We
             should
             fear
             the
             Judgements
             of
             God
             whilst
             threatned
             ,
             and
             only
             heard
             of
             :
             what
             though
             we
             see
             them
             not
             ?
             what
             though
             we
             feel
             them
             not
             ?
             what
             though
             we
             are
             not
             the
             persons
             intended
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             smitted
             by
             them
             ?
             yet
             the
             report
             of
             them
             as
             directed
             against
             others
             ,
             should
             make
             us
             tremble
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             are
             to
             fear
             God
             for
             his
             Judgements
             when
             they
             are
             but
             threatned
             ,
             then
             certainly
             we
             are
             to
             fear
             him
             much
             more
             for
             his
             Judgements
             inflicted
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             here
             when
             Judgements
             were
             executed
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               hear
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               do
               no
               more
               presumptuously
            
             ;
             they
             shall
             fear
             what
             had
             been
             already
             executed
             upon
             offenders
             ,
             and
             so
             fear
             to
             offend
             .
             Moses
             here
             sheweth
             what
             all
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             not
             what
             all
             did
             upon
             the
             appearances
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             Divine
             wrath
             upon
             high
             Transgressors
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             Here
             the
             King
             is
             commanded
             not
             to
             multiply
             Wives
             :
             and
             that
             upon
             very
             good
             ground
             :
             for
             if
             one
             Woman
             undid
             all
             Man-kind
             ,
             what
             marvel
             is
             it
             if
             many
             Women
             may
             undo
             one
             .
             And
             Satan
             hath
             found
             this
             bait
             to
             take
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             chang'd
             it
             since
             he
             crept
             into
             Paradice
             .
             How
             many
             have
             we
             known
             whose
             heads
             have
             been
             broken
             with
             their
             own
             Ribs
             .
             In
             the
             first
             World
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             saw
             the
             Daughters
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             took
             them
             Wives
             of
             all
             that
             they
             liked
             ;
             they
             multiplyed
             ,
             not
             Children
             ,
             but
             Iniquities
             :
             Balaam
             knew
             well
             if
             the
             Dames
             of
             Moab
             could
             make
             the
             Israelites
             Wantons
             ,
             they
             should
             soon
             make
             them
             Idolaters
             :
             all
             lies
             open
             where
             the
             Covenant
             is
             not
             both
             made
             with
             the
             Eye
             ,
             and
             kept
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               20.
               
               Learn
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             former
             Verse
             )
             
               that
               thy
               heart
               be
               not
               lifted
               up
               above
               thy
               Brethren
               .
            
             The
             best
             counterpoison
             against
             Pride
             is
             to
             get
             the
             heart
             seasoned
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               to
               hate
               evill
               ,
               as
               Pride
               ,
               Arrogancy
               ,
               Prov.
               8.
               13.
               
               Ioseph
            
             truly
             fear'd
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hated
             not
             only
             gross
             Evils
             (
             as
             Adultery
             )
             but
             close
             Evils
             ,
             as
             Pride
             and
             Arrogancy
             ;
             
               It
               is
               not
               in
               me
               ,
               God
               shall
               give
               Pharaoh
               an
               answer
               ,
               Gen.
            
             41.
             as
             he
             insinuates
             himself
             by
             this
             dutiful
             comprecation
             ,
             so
             he
             extenuates
             his
             gifts
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             give
             the
             glory
             to
             God.
             So
             
               St.
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             was
             full
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thereby
             of
             Humility
             .
             For
             these
             two
             go
             coupled
             ,
             Prov.
             22.
             4.
             and
             so
             close
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Copulative
             in
             the
             Original
             ;
             for
             thus
             it
             runs
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               By
               humility
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               riches
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               life
               .
            
             What
             Riches
             the
             Baptist
             had
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             for
             honour
             ,
             that
             hand
             of
             his
             that
             he
             thought
             not
             worthy
             to
             unloose
             the
             latchet
             of
             Christs
             shooe
             ,
             Christ
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             his
             head
             in
             Baptism
             .
             There
             are
             that
             say
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             humility
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
               St.
               Iohn
            
             is
             dignified
             with
             that
             place
             in
             Heaven
             from
             which
             Lucifer
             fell
             ;
             who
             told
             them
             that
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             
               that
               he
               that
               humbleth
               himself
               shall
               be
               exalted
               ,
               Luke
            
             4.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             YOu
             have
             here
             in
             this
             Verse
             the
             reason
             wherefore
             Tythes
             ought
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             Gods
             Ministers
             .
             We
             must
             give
             to
             God
             ,
             what
             ?
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             why
             ?
             because
             they
             are
             Gods
             ,
             they
             do
             properly
             belong
             unto
             him
             as
             his
             own
             possession
             ;
             they
             are
             a
             peculiar
             Inheritance
             ,
             or
             special
             portion
             reserved
             to
             himself
             .
             So
             that
             although
             he
             hath
             given
             the
             Earth
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             ;
             yet
             these
             like
             a
             chief
             Rent
             to
             a
             Landlord
             ,
             or
             a
             certain
             Tribute
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             were
             alwaies
             excepted
             and
             reserved
             ;
             they
             were
             the
             Lords
             Inheritance
             :
             and
             when
             men
             began
             wickedly
             to
             alienate
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             usurp
             upon
             his
             sacred
             Right
             ,
             then
             his
             re-claim
             and
             re-seizure
             thereof
             condemns
             the
             usurpers
             of
             down-right
             theft
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             so
             then
             that
             these
             things
             are
             Gods
             ;
             it
             is
             therefore
             but
             equity
             to
             pay
             them
             to
             God
             :
             for
             equity
             requireth
             ,
             and
             Justice
             biddeth
             ,
             that
             we
             give
             to
             every
             one
             his
             own
             :
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             with-hold
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             them
             from
             God
             is
             injury
             ,
             because
             so
             the
             right
             owner
             is
             wrong'd
             ;
             more
             ,
             seeing
             the
             owner
             of
             these
             things
             is
             not
             man
             ,
             but
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             impiety
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             sacriledge
             ,
             the
             highest
             and
             the
             horriblest
             sin
             in
             that
             kind
             that
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             teacheth
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             :
             spiritually
             ;
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Spirit
             go
             both
             together
             :
             the
             word
             is
             but
             a
             dead
             letter
             in
             its
             self
             further
             than
             the
             Spirit
             goes
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Iohn
             6.
             63.
             
             If
             the
             Spirit
             goes
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             then
             the
             Word
             proves
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             :
             the
             Spirit
             worketh
             freely
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Word
             is
             but
             an
             instrument
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             which
             it
             works
             .
             Then
             Secondly
             ,
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             teacheth
             powerfully
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Gospel
             is
             call'd
             
               The
               power
               of
               God
               unto
               salvation
               ,
            
             and
             he
             is
             said
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             to
             teach
             as
             one
             having
             Authority
             :
             his
             word
             had
             a
             commanding
             power
             and
             authority
             over
             their
             Spirits
             .
             Whensoever
             Christ
             comes
             to
             preach
             to
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             with
             power
             ;
             he
             will
             make
             a
             separation
             between
             thy
             soul
             and
             thy
             sins
             ,
             he
             will
             pluck
             thee
             off
             from
             thy
             base
             lusts
             ,
             and
             cursed
             practises
             ,
             as
             once
             he
             did
             Paul
             :
             and
             so
             will
             Christ
             deal
             with
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             who
             ever
             thou
             art
             that
             cleavest
             as
             close
             to
             thy
             sins
             as
             thy
             skin
             to
             thy
             flesh
             ,
             he
             will
             fetch
             thee
             off
             from
             those
             by
             his
             powerful
             Preaching
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             ALl
             sins
             then
             are
             not
             equall
             ,
             neither
             are
             all
             to
             be
             alike
             punish'd
             ,
             as
             by
             Draco's
             Laws
             they
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             ;
             which
             Laws
             are
             said
             to
             be
             writ
             not
             with
             Ink
             ,
             but
             blood
             ,
             because
             they
             punish'd
             every
             Peccadillo
             almost
             with
             blood
             .
             There
             are
             difference
             in
             sins
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             so
             in
             their
             punishments
             .
             He
             that
             hates
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             smites
             him
             that
             he
             dyes
             ,
             
               thine
               eye
               shall
               not
               pitty
               him
               ,
               verse
            
             13.
             let
             him
             dye
             without
             mercy
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             mediate
             for
             him
             ,
             lest
             he
             draw
             upon
             the
             Land
             guilt
             of
             Blood
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             Man-slayer
             from
             Repentance
             .
             But
             in
             case
             a
             Man
             kill
             his
             Neighbour
             ignorantly
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             City
             of
             refuge
             to
             fly
             unto
             that
             he
             may
             live
             .
             And
             here
             in
             an
             Evangelical
             sence
             ,
             Christ
             is
             our
             City
             of
             Refuge
             ,
             to
             whom
             if
             we
             fly
             when
             we
             are
             pursued
             by
             the
             guilt
             of
             an
             evill
             Conscience
             ,
             we
             shall
             live
             ;
             none
             can
             take
             us
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             :
             if
             we
             be
             in
             Christ
             the
             Rock
             ,
             Temptations
             and
             Oppositions
             ,
             as
             Waves
             ,
             dash
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             break
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             How
             hainous
             a
             sin
             this
             is
             ,
             appears
             by
             this
             strict
             prohibition
             given
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             back'd
             with
             a
             Curse
             ,
             Chap.
             27.
             and
             that
             Curse
             seconded
             with
             a
             Woe
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             .
             A
             vice
             so
             injurious
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             odious
             to
             the
             Heathen
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Romans
             condemned
             the
             meaner
             sort
             who
             were
             guilty
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Mettal
             houses
             ,
             and
             banish'd
             the
             better
             sort
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             third
             part
             of
             their
             Estates
             :
             so
             that
             I
             cannot
             
             but
             wonder
             with
             what
             face
             our
             Anabaptists
             assert
             a
             Community
             of
             Goods
             ;
             I
             grant
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             had
             all
             things
             common
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             regard
             of
             use
             ,
             not
             right
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             voluntary
             consent
             ,
             not
             necessary
             command
             :
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             moral
             prohibition
             of
             stealing
             must
             be
             abolish'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Evangelical
             precept
             of
             Charity
             is
             needless
             ,
             if
             either
             men
             might
             not
             erect
             bounds
             of
             their
             possession
             ,
             or
             others
             might
             lawfully
             remove
             them
             at
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             To
             blame
             then
             are
             those
             that
             proceed
             upon
             every
             idle
             surmize
             ,
             supposition
             or
             report
             ;
             and
             here
             it
             is
             further
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             three
             manner
             of
             persons
             can
             make
             no
             credible
             Witness
             or
             Information
             .
             First
             ,
             Adversaries
             ;
             for
             evill
             will
             doth
             never
             speak
             well
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Ignorant
             men
             ,
             and
             those
             without
             judgement
             :
             for
             he
             must
             be
             both
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             and
             an
             honest
             man
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             Witness
             :
             for
             else
             if
             he
             be
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Knave
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             and
             no
             wise
             man
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             a
             fool
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             to
             be
             both
             wise
             and
             honest
             that
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Witness
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             whisperers
             and
             blowers
             in
             mens
             ears
             ,
             that
             will
             spue
             out
             in
             hugger-mugger
             more
             than
             they
             dare
             a
             vow
             openly
             .
             To
             all
             such
             we
             must
             turn
             the
             deaf
             Ear
             ,
             the
             Tale-bearer
             ,
             and
             the
             Tale-hearer
             are
             both
             of
             them
             abominable
             to
             God
             ,
             Psalm
             15.
             what
             matter
             therefore
             soever
             is
             established
             ,
             must
             be
             established
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             Witnesses
             that
             are
             both
             honest
             and
             wise
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
             They
             shall
             fear
             with
             a
             reverential
             fear
             ,
             from
             which
             will
             spring
             sincere
             service
             ,
             
               Aliorum
               perditio
               tua
               sit
               cautio
            
             ,
             let
             other
             Mens
             destruction
             be
             your
             Caution
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Psalmist
             expression
             to
             wash
             our
             feet
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             Psalm
             59.
             10.
             when
             the
             Righteous
             seeing
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             shall
             become
             more
             Cautious
             .
             And
             certainly
             worthily
             are
             they
             made
             examples
             that
             will
             not
             take
             them
             .
             The
             fearful
             judgements
             that
             fall
             upon
             others
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             terror
             to
             us
             .
             It
             is
             a
             just
             presage
             and
             desert
             of
             ruine
             not
             to
             be
             warn'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             ALl
             the
             Lords
             Souldiers
             that
             fight
             his
             Battels
             ,
             and
             inroll
             their
             Names
             in
             his
             Muster-book
             ,
             must
             be
             men
             of
             stout
             courage
             ,
             and
             valiant
             men
             at
             Arms
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             go
             about
             a
             good
             Work
             ;
             he
             receiveth
             none
             into
             his
             Camp
             that
             are
             faint-hearted
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             able
             to
             encourage
             themselves
             ,
             but
             discourage
             others
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Lord
             charg'd
             the
             Heralds
             at
             Arms
             to
             make
             Proclamation
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             
               Whosoever
               is
               afraid
               and
               faint-hearted
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             God
             would
             have
             Wars
             made
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             would
             have
             Souldiers
             go
             to
             them
             without
             fear
             .
             If
             a
             man
             be
             afraid
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             he
             hath
             no
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             overcome
             fearfulness
             .
             This
             serves
             to
             reprove
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             wanting
             the
             vertue
             of
             Valour
             ,
             and
             this
             gift
             of
             magnanimity
             ,
             do
             betray
             themselves
             ,
             and
             yeild
             to
             most
             unequal
             conditions
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             agreement
             upon
             dishonourable
             termes
             .
             When
             Benhadad
             the
             King
             of
             Aram
             laid
             siege
             to
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             sent
             unto
             Ahab
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thy
               silver
               and
               thy
               gold
               is
               mine
               ,
               Ahab
            
             stooped
             and
             submitted
             himself
             unto
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               according
               as
               thou
               hast
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               thine
               .
            
             But
             our
             trust
             and
             confidence
             must
             be
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             not
             fear
             what
             man
             can
             do
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             The
             people
             of
             God
             may
             lawfully
             make
             Wars
             both
             offensive
             and
             defensive
             against
             their
             enemies
             .
             Thus
             when
             Amalek
             fought
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             
               Rephidim
               ,
               Moses
            
             said
             to
             
               Ioshua
               ,
               Chuse
               us
               out
               men
               ,
               and
               go
               sight
               Amalek
               ,
            
             so
             he
             discomfited
             Amalek
             and
             his
             people
             with
             the
             edg
             of
             the
             Sword.
             Many
             other
             testimonies
             might
             be
             brought
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             examples
             alledg'd
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             gather
             an
             Hoast
             ,
             to
             put
             on
             Armour
             ,
             to
             guird
             our selves
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             to
             joyn
             in
             Battel
             with
             our
             Enemies
             .
             Those
             then
             that
             are
             call'd
             to
             be
             Souldiers
             ,
             must
             learn
             from
             hence
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             feeble
             and
             faint-hearted
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             bold
             as
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord.
             True
             Religion
             doth
             not
             weaken
             the
             hearts
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             Cowards
             .
             For
             first
             it
             teacheth
             and
             informeth
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             War
             is
             good
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             warrantable
             
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             without
             which
             knowledge
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             how
             ugly
             ,
             how
             foul
             ,
             how
             cruel
             a
             thing
             is
             the
             effusion
             and
             shedding
             of
             Blood
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             true
             Religion
             establisheth
             the
             Conscience
             touching
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             War
             ,
             so
             it
             teacheth
             them
             to
             commit
             themselves
             and
             their
             lives
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             as
             to
             a
             faithful
             keeper
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             perswaded
             if
             they
             Conquer
             ,
             they
             conquer
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             wounded
             and
             fall
             ,
             they
             fall
             and
             dye
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             THe
             Jews
             were
             much
             used
             to
             outward
             Washings
             ,
             and
             vainly
             imagined
             that
             those
             were
             sufficient
             to
             cleanse
             them
             throughout
             .
             And
             here
             the
             washing
             of
             their
             hands
             over
             the
             Heifer
             ,
             was
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             guilt
             of
             innocent
             Blood
             doth
             no
             more
             stick
             to
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             than
             the
             filth
             now
             washed
             off
             doth
             to
             my
             fingers
             .
             But
             what
             Pharisaical
             washing
             is
             this
             to
             purifie
             the
             hands
             ,
             and
             pollute
             the
             heart
             ;
             
               O
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Ierusalem
               ,
               wash
               thy
               heart
               from
               wickedness
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Ier.
               4.
               
               And
               cleanse
               your
               hands
               you
               sinners
               ,
            
             was
             the
             Apostles
             Exhortation
             ,
             Iames
             4.
             but
             withall
             ,
             
               Purifie
               your
               he
               arts
               ye
               double-minded
            
             ;
             and
             this
             for
             many
             reasons
             ;
             For
             First
             ,
             God
             and
             Nature
             ever
             begin
             at
             the
             heart
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             lives
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             that
             dyes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             first
             the
             Devil
             gives
             assault
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             that
             he
             gives
             over
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Were
             there
             never
             a
             Devil
             ,
             the
             heart
             hath
             an
             ill
             Spirit
             of
             its
             own
             to
             trouble
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             we
             neither
             hands
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             feet
             ,
             our
             hearts
             would
             find
             the
             way
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             we
             should
             look
             to
             purge
             and
             cleanse
             that
             :
             for
             if
             this
             Spring
             ,
             this
             Fountain
             be
             clean
             ,
             the
             streams
             that
             flow
             from
             it
             will
             be
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             Secular
             Learning
             is
             not
             so
             Heathenish
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             made
             Christian
             ,
             as
             this
             Captive
             in
             the
             Text
             was
             not
             such
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             but
             she
             might
             become
             a
             Convert
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Israel
             of
             God.
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             Plato
             ,
             and
             Seneca
             are
             not
             of
             such
             a
             Reprobate
             sence
             as
             to
             stand
             wholly
             excommunicate
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             For
             
               Aristotles
               Metaphysicks
            
             may
             help
             to
             convince
             an
             Atheist
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Demonstrations
             prove
             Shiloes
             advent
             to
             a
             Jew
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             (
             it
             is
             true
             )
             the
             Scripture
             was
             ever
             the
             Levites
             predominant
             Element
             ,
             yet
             if
             you
             will
             make
             him
             a
             perfect
             mixt
             body
             ,
             the
             Arts
             also
             are
             to
             be
             necessary
             Ingredients
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             when
             Adrian
             the
             sixth
             ,
             in
             his
             Tract
             
               De
               vera
               Philosophia
            
             ,
             cries
             down
             humane
             Learning
             with
             a
             noise
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             yet
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               Utilem
               esse
               scientiam
               Gentilium
               ,
               dummodo
               in
               usum
               Christianum
               convertatur
               ,
            
             that
             to
             shave
             and
             pare
             the
             captive
             Woman
             ,
             and
             then
             Espouse
             her
             ,
             was
             ever
             held
             lawful
             Matrimony
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             The
             Wicked
             Mans
             Wine
             is
             best
             at
             first
             ,
             the
             good
             Mans
             at
             last
             :
             the
             Devil
             deals
             by
             the
             one
             as
             Iael
             by
             Sifera
             ,
             speaks
             them
             fair
             at
             first
             till
             he
             hath
             lull'd
             them
             a
             sleep
             in
             security
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             involves
             them
             in
             misery
             .
             But
             God
             doth
             by
             his
             Children
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             was
             to
             do
             by
             the
             captive
             Woman
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             Marry
             :
             at
             first
             he
             appointeth
             us
             a
             time
             of
             Mourning
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             he
             vouchsafes
             us
             the
             fruition
             of
             himself
             in
             glory
             .
             The
             freshest
             Rivers
             of
             Carnal
             Pleasure
             shall
             end
             in
             a
             salt
             Sea
             of
             despairing
             Tears
             ;
             whereas
             the
             wettest
             Seed-time
             of
             a
             pious
             Life
             ,
             shall
             end
             in
             the
             Sun-shining
             Harvest
             of
             a
             peaceful
             Death
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Transgressor
             ,
             how
             pleasant
             soever
             his
             beginnings
             be
             ,
             his
             last
             end
             shall
             be
             dolorous
             ;
             but
             the
             upright
             how
             troublesome
             soever
             his
             Life
             be
             ,
             his
             death
             shall
             be
             joyous
             ,
             
               For
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
               ,
               Psalm
            
             37.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             IF
             thou
             must
             not
             suffer
             thy
             Brothers
             Ox
             or
             his
             Ass
             to
             go
             astray
             ,
             much
             less
             maist
             thou
             suffer
             his
             Soul
             ;
             but
             thou
             must
             endeavour
             in
             all
             Christian
             wisdom
             and
             meekness
             to
             reduce
             it
             from
             the
             dangerous
             precipeces
             both
             of
             sin
             and
             error
             .
             Thou
             must
             pull
             thy
             Brother
             out
             of
             Hell
             ,
             as
             the
             Angel
             pull'd
             Lot
             out
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             as
             ye
             would
             save
             a
             drowning
             man
             ,
             though
             ye
             pull'd
             off
             some
             of
             his
             hair
             to
             save
             him
             .
             Neither
             must
             we
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             merciful
             only
             to
             our
             Brother
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             our
             Enemy
             .
             This
             is
             an
             hard
             task
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             but
             hard
             or
             not
             hard
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             contrary
             to
             our
             foul
             nature
             .
             We
             must
             seal
             up
             our
             love
             to
             our
             Enemies
             by
             all
             good
             expressions
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             referr'd
             to
             these
             three
             heads
             .
             First
             ,
             We
             must
             bless
             them
             ,
             speak
             kindly
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             our
             good
             word
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             must
             do
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             be
             ready
             to
             help
             and
             relieve
             them
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             must
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             pardon
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             turn
             their
             hearts
             .
             This
             was
             our
             Saviours
             precept
             
               (
               to
               love
               our
               Enemies
            
             )
             and
             the
             same
             also
             was
             his
             practice
             .
             He
             melted
             over
             Ierusalem
             (
             the
             slaughter-house
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             Saints
             )
             and
             was
             grieved
             at
             the
             hardness
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
             Next
             (
             for
             Words
             ,
             )
             he
             prayed
             ,
             
               Father
               forgive
               them
            
             :
             and
             for
             deeds
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             not
             call'd
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Legions
             of
             Angels
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             did
             them
             all
             good
             for
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             ;
             for
             he
             heal'd
             Malchus
             ear
             ,
             wash'd
             Iudas
             his
             feet
             :
             like
             that
             good
             Samaritan
             ,
             he
             was
             at
             pains
             and
             cost
             with
             them
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             would
             be
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
             we
             must
             follow
             his
             example
             ;
             do
             good
             not
             to
             our
             Brethren
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             our
             very
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             This
             and
             the
             following
             Verses
             forbid
             all
             mixture
             and
             Toleration
             in
             Religion
             ,
             we
             must
             keep
             our selves
             to
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             none
             with
             him
             .
             If
             
               Baal
               be
               God
               ,
               follow
               him
            
             (
             saith
             Eliah
             ,
             1
             King.
             18.
             )
             
               and
               if
               the
               Lord
               be
               God
               ,
               follow
               him
               ;
               how
               long
               will
               ye
               hault
               between
               two
               Opinions
               ?
            
             It
             is
             a
             foul-imperfection
             to
             hault
             ,
             yet
             more
             shameful
             long
             to
             hault
             ,
             most
             of
             all
             between
             two
             wayes
             ,
             and
             miss
             them
             both
             .
             To
             be
             inconstant
             in
             Civil
             matters
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             inconstant
             ,
             is
             weakness
             .
             But
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             alwaies
             constant
             ,
             and
             one
             and
             the
             same
             to
             be
             unsetled
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             folly
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             is
             not
             assured
             of
             one
             Religion
             ,
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             none
             .
             And
             there
             fore
             it
             is
             very
             strange
             to
             me
             that
             in
             this
             glorious
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             now
             among
             us
             (
             which
             we
             so
             much
             boast
             of
             )
             we
             should
             see
             so
             many
             Bats
             flying
             ,
             which
             a
             Man
             cannot
             tell
             what
             to
             make
             of
             ,
             whether
             Birds
             or
             Mice
             .
             These
             are
             Plantanimals
             ,
             like
             the
             wonderful
             sheep
             in
             
               Muscovy
               ,
               Epicens
            
             ;
             they
             are
             
               Amphibia
               animalia
            
             ,
             Creatures
             that
             sometimes
             live
             in
             the
             Waters
             ,
             sometimes
             on
             the
             Land
             ;
             Monsters
             bred
             of
             unlawful
             conjunctions
             which
             should
             not
             see
             the
             Sun.
             Now
             if
             the
             Image
             of
             this
             vice
             be
             so
             horrid
             &
             odious
             in
             Nature
             ,
             what
             shal
             we
             judge
             of
             the
             vice
             its
             self
             in
             Religion
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             God
             can
             away
             with
             any
             sort
             of
             sinners
             better
             than
             these
             :
             for
             these
             he
             threatneth
             to
             spew
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             16.
             as
             we
             therefore
             tender
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             plowing
             with
             an
             Ox
             and
             an
             Ass
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             this
             Laodicean
             temper
             in
             Religion
             :
             if
             we
             ever
             look
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             our
             Religion
             ,
             we
             must
             save
             and
             preserve
             it
             entire
             and
             unmixt
             :
             for
             God
             is
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             give
             any
             part
             of
             his
             glory
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             Upon
             these
             Fringes
             was
             some
             parcel
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             ,
             that
             so
             looking
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             which
             should
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             sorts
             both
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             are
             enjoyn'd
             to
             know
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             of
             God
             reveal'd
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             because
             ignorance
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             error
             ,
             
               The
               natural
               man
               perceiveth
               not
               the
               things
               that
               be
               of
               God
               :
            
             so
             then
             being
             of
             our selves
             blind
             ,
             and
             wanting
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             go
             astray
             ;
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             saith
             to
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             
               Ye
               err
               not
               knowing
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Mat.
            
             22.
             and
             then
             again
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             Knowledg
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             sundry
             fearful
             judgements
             ,
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             inward
             and
             outward
             ;
             for
             as
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             sin
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             judgement
             the
             reward
             of
             sin
             .
             If
             we
             care
             not
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             
             but
             neglect
             the
             meanes
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             no
             marvel
             if
             we
             be
             punish'd
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             God
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             Children
             to
             be
             evill-spoken
             of
             unjustly
             ;
             but
             will
             both
             clear
             them
             from
             the
             scandal
             ,
             and
             punish
             it
             .
             God
             will
             so
             Oyl
             their
             good
             Name
             ,
             that
             infamy
             shall
             not
             stick
             on
             it
             .
             Dirt
             will
             stick
             upon
             a
             Mud-wall
             ,
             but
             not
             upon
             Marble
             :
             and
             therefore
             say
             ,
             thou
             be
             aspers'd
             and
             denigrated
             by
             the
             Calumnies
             and
             contumelies
             of
             black
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             thou
             lye
             under
             them
             for
             a
             time
             as
             the
             Earth
             doth
             under
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             Night
             ;
             yet
             as
             the
             morning
             suddenly
             arrising
             driveth
             away
             that
             darkness
             ,
             so
             God
             shall
             clear
             up
             thy
             wronged
             innocency
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Moon
             wadeth
             out
             of
             a
             cloud
             ,
             so
             shalt
             thou
             get
             out
             of
             all
             thy
             troubles
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             with
             thee
             as
             it
             was
             once
             with
             Cato
             ,
             (
             whom
             Seneca
             calls
             the
             lively
             Picture
             of
             Vertue
             )
             who
             was
             two
             and
             thirty
             times
             openly
             accused
             in
             Court
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             times
             cleared
             and
             absolved
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             THe
             relation
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             should
             be
             a
             strong
             tye
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             indeed
             ;
             but
             we
             find
             the
             quite
             contrary
             .
             For
             the
             difference
             of
             Brethren
             are
             of
             all
             others
             most
             irreconcileable
             ;
             whether
             they
             be
             Brethren
             by
             Race
             ,
             or
             Grace
             .
             And
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             see
             it
             exemplified
             in
             Cain
             ,
             and
             
               Abel
               ,
               Esau
            
             and
             Jacob
             :
             for
             thus
             it
             is
             written
             in
             nature
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             loved
             most
             dearly
             (
             if
             once
             the
             Devil
             cast
             his
             Club
             between
             them
             )
             they
             hate
             most
             deadly
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             Brethren
             by
             Profession
             (
             and
             that
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             too
             )
             you
             shall
             meet
             with
             many
             divisions
             ,
             and
             those
             prosecuted
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             bitterness
             .
             No
             War
             breaks
             out
             sooner
             ,
             or
             lasts
             longer
             than
             that
             among
             Divines
             ,
             or
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             Love
             ,
             a
             Communion
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             occasion
             by
             accident
             of
             much
             dissention
             .
             Great
             care
             therefore
             must
             be
             taken
             that
             Brethren
             break
             not
             Friendship
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             that
             they
             unite
             and
             peece
             again
             as
             soon
             as
             possible
             ,
             for
             remember
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             
               he
               is
               thy
               Brother
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             though
             unkind
             and
             injurious
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Seeing
             War
             is
             a
             lawful
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             us
             to
             use
             it
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             to
             behave
             our selves
             uprightly
             when
             we
             go
             unto
             it
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             War
             is
             proclaimed
             ,
             and
             the
             Trumpet
             sounded
             ,
             all
             Laws
             for
             the
             most
             part
             keep
             silence
             ,
             and
             equity
             is
             buried
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             mean
             or
             measure
             observed
             ;
             every
             Man
             thinks
             he
             may
             do
             what
             he
             list
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             these
             Precepts
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               goest
               out
               with
               an
               host
               against
               thine
               Enemies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Where
             Moses
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             bear
             our selves
             in
             War
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             things
             were
             lawful
             ,
             nor
             give
             our selves
             a
             lawless
             liberty
             to
             be
             carried
             head-long
             into
             all
             Wickedness
             :
             when
             we
             are
             come
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             there
             stand
             against
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             think
             we
             have
             a
             pardon
             purchased
             to
             fall
             into
             all
             outrage
             and
             villany
             .
             For
             whose
             are
             the
             Battels
             that
             we
             fight
             ?
             who
             is
             it
             that
             giveth
             the
             Victory
             ?
             If
             we
             look
             for
             any
             blessing
             from
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             the
             more
             care
             to
             serve
             him
             faithfully
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             him
             religiously
             .
             Prophane
             and
             ungodly
             men
             must
             not
             be
             listed
             in
             his
             Army
             .
             The
             Lord
             will
             be
             the
             greatest
             Enemy
             unto
             such
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             more
             cause
             to
             stand
             in
             fear
             of
             him
             ,
             than
             of
             all
             their
             Enemies
             besides
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             Seeing
             God
             is
             ever
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             behave
             our selves
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             presence
             .
             It
             behooveth
             us
             to
             set
             him
             alwayes
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             how
             that
             he
             continually
             walks
             among
             us
             .
             If
             the
             Child
             were
             alwayes
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             the
             servant
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             the
             Subject
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             an
             unseemly
             gesture
             ,
             a
             disordered
             action
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             doth
             it
             stand
             us
             upon
             to
             look
             to
             all
             our
             wayes
             that
             we
             offend
             not
             before
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             presence
             we
             stand
             .
             When
             the
             Minister
             Prayes
             and
             Preacheth
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             attend
             and
             hearken
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             God
             looks
             upon
             us
             .
             This
             is
             that
             use
             which
             Moses
             sets
             down
             here
             in
             giving
             directions
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             
               should
               have
               a
               place
               without
               the
               hoast
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             Ceremony
             leads
             us
             as
             it
             did
             them
             to
             a
             further
             matter
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             us
             that
             we
             must
             be
             an
             holy
             people
             to
             God
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             defiling
             our selves
             with
             sin
             ;
             we
             must
             all
             of
             us
             learn
             to
             purge
             our selves
             from
             such
             foul
             and
             filthy
             Corruptions
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             have
             God
             to
             rule
             and
             be
             resident
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             Some
             understand
             this
             Text
             literally
             and
             Grammatically
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             expression
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Isa.
               66.
               3.
               
               He
               that
               sacrificeth
               a
               Lamb
               as
               if
               he
               cut
               off
               a
               Doggs
               neck
               .
            
             Others
             take
             it
             metaphorically
             ,
             of
             impudently
             shameless
             sinners
             ,
             that
             blush
             not
             to
             commit
             Uncleanness
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             these
             shall
             never
             enter
             into
             Gods
             House
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             The
             Irish
             ayr
             will
             sooner
             brook
             a
             Toad
             or
             Snake
             to
             live
             there
             ;
             than
             Heaven
             will
             brook
             a
             sinner
             .
             It
             was
             not
             permitted
             to
             a
             Dogg
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Acropolis
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             the
             chief
             Tower
             or
             Temple
             at
             Athens
             )
             for
             his
             heat
             in
             Venery
             ,
             and
             ill
             savour
             ,
             saith
             Plutarch
             .
             Goats
             likewise
             saith
             Varro
             ,
             come
             not
             there
             ;
             unless
             for
             Sacrifice
             once
             a
             year
             ;
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             no
             filthy
             Doggs
             ,
             or
             nasty
             Goats
             shall
             ever
             enter
             into
             Heavens
             Tower.
             The
             Panther
             smells
             well
             among
             Beasts
             (
             whom
             thereby
             she
             draweth
             about
             her
             )
             not
             so
             among
             Men.
             God
             and
             the
             Saints
             loath
             what
             the
             Wicked
             love
             and
             delight
             in
             ;
             as
             the
             Panther
             doth
             in
             mans
             excrements
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             THat
             is
             ,
             commanded
             her
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             seven
             dayes
             :
             and
             it
             was
             fit
             for
             all
             parts
             ,
             Miriam
             should
             continue
             some
             while
             Leaprous
             .
             There
             is
             no
             policy
             in
             a
             sudden
             removal
             of
             just
             punishment
             .
             If
             the
             judgement
             had
             been
             at
             once
             inflicted
             and
             removed
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             example
             of
             terror
             to
             others
             :
             unless
             the
             Rain
             so
             fall
             that
             it
             lie
             and
             soak
             into
             the
             Earth
             it
             profits
             nothing
             .
             If
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             should
             be
             only
             as
             Passengers
             ,
             and
             not
             So
             journers
             at
             least
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             no
             whit
             regarded
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             The
             hireling
             hath
             earnest
             thoughts
             upon
             his
             Reward
             ;
             his
             Reward
             is
             in
             his
             Eye
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             here
             given
             why
             his
             Wages
             should
             not
             be
             with-held
             :
             poor
             Man
             he
             hath
             been
             working
             all
             day
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             had
             his
             heart
             upon
             his
             Wages
             ,
             the
             hopes
             of
             that
             gave
             him
             some
             relief
             and
             ease
             in
             going
             through
             his
             hard
             task
             and
             service
             ,
             therefore
             thou
             shalt
             not
             keep
             it
             from
             him
             .
             But
             is
             not
             this
             a
             Sin
             in
             the
             Servant
             to
             set
             his
             heart
             upon
             his
             Wages
             ;
             is
             not
             the
             charge
             given
             ,
             
               Psalm
               62.
               
               If
               riches
               encrease
               ,
               set
               not
               thine
               heart
               upon
               them
            
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             Texts
             .
             For
             this
             word
             here
             notes
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             so
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Psalm
             (
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Covetous
             rich
             Man
             )
             the
             word
             imports
             the
             setting
             down
             or
             setling
             of
             his
             heart
             upon
             it
             .
             A
             poor
             Man
             hath
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             his
             Wages
             it
             may
             be
             is
             above
             him
             ;
             his
             Wages
             possibly
             is
             more
             than
             he
             is
             worth
             ;
             therefore
             he
             lifteth
             up
             his
             mind
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             he
             reacheth
             upward
             for
             ;
             but
             a
             Rich
             man
             who
             hath
             abundance
             let
             's
             his
             heart
             down
             ,
             he
             croucheth
             and
             broodeth
             upon
             the
             Creature
             .
             A
             godly
             poor
             man
             looks
             up
             to
             his
             Reward
             ,
             and
             fetches
             his
             Bread
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             a
             covetous
             Rich
             man
             looks
             down
             to
             his
             Reward
             ,
             and
             takes
             his
             Bread
             from
             the
             Earth
             .
             A
             godly
             man
             is
             above
             all
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             lifts
             up
             his
             mind
             to
             receive
             them
             ;
             a
             meer
             natural
             Man
             is
             below
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             descends
             that
             he
             may
             receive
             them
             .
             The
             things
             which
             both
             receive
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             the
             conveyance
             and
             the
             derivation
             differ
             alwayes
             as
             much
             as
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             sometimes
             as
             much
             as
             Heaven
             and
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             If
             it
             be
             here
             demanded
             how
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             and
             this
             Text
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             Son
             for
             the
             Father
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             outward
             temporal
             evils
             are
             in
             the
             nature
             sometimes
             of
             a
             Curse
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             a
             Cure
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             God
             deals
             .
             For
             sometimes
             he
             punisheth
             a
             bad
             Father
             in
             a
             bad
             Son
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             not
             a
             cross
             only
             ,
             but
             a
             Curse
             to
             both
             ;
             so
             God
             punish'd
             Pharaoh
             in
             his
             first-born
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             punisheth
             a
             good
             Father
             in
             a
             good
             Son
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             though
             a
             cross
             ,
             yet
             a
             cure
             to
             both
             ;
             so
             
             punish'd
             he
             David
             in
             his
             young
             Child
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             punisheth
             a
             good
             Father
             in
             a
             bad
             Son
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             David
             in
             Absolom
             ,
             and
             then
             't
             is
             a
             cure
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             a
             curse
             to
             the
             Son
             :
             sometimes
             he
             punisheth
             a
             bad
             Father
             in
             a
             good
             Son
             ,
             thus
             he
             punish'd
             Ieroboam
             in
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             a
             curse
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             a
             cure
             to
             the
             Son.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             IN
             the
             Israelites
             passage
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             lead
             them
             the
             nearest
             way
             by
             the
             Philistines
             Land
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             repent
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             War
             ;
             now
             they
             both
             see
             and
             feel
             it
             .
             God
             knows
             how
             to
             make
             the
             fittest
             choice
             of
             the
             times
             of
             evill
             ;
             and
             with-holds
             that
             one
             while
             which
             he
             sends
             another
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             just
             reason
             why
             he
             sends
             and
             with-holds
             it
             .
             And
             though
             to
             us
             they
             come
             ever
             as
             we
             think
             unseasonably
             ,
             and
             at
             some
             times
             more
             unfitly
             than
             others
             ;
             yet
             he
             that
             sends
             them
             knows
             their
             opportunities
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             have
             thought
             a
             worse
             time
             could
             not
             have
             been
             pick'd
             for
             Israels
             War
             than
             now
             ;
             in
             the
             feebleness
             of
             their
             Troops
             when
             they
             were
             weary
             ,
             thirsty
             ,
             unweaponed
             ;
             yet
             now
             must
             the
             Amalekites
             do
             that
             which
             before
             the
             Philistines
             might
             not
             do
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             worthy
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             choose
             for
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             How
             cowardly
             and
             how
             craftily
             was
             the
             skirmish
             of
             Amalek
             !
             they
             do
             not
             bid
             them
             battle
             in
             terms
             of
             War
             ,
             but
             without
             noise
             or
             warning
             come
             stealing
             upon
             the
             hindmost
             ,
             and
             fall
             upon
             the
             weak
             and
             scattered
             Remnants
             of
             Israel
             .
             There
             is
             no
             looking
             for
             favour
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             malice
             :
             the
             worst
             that
             either
             force
             or
             frand
             can
             do
             ,
             must
             be
             expected
             of
             an
             Adversary
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             of
             our
             spiritual
             Enemy
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             his
             hatred
             is
             deeper
             .
             Behold
             this
             Amalek
             lies
             in
             ambush
             to
             hinder
             our
             passage
             into
             our
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             and
             subtilly
             takes
             all
             advantages
             of
             our
             weaknesses
             .
             We
             cannot
             be
             wise
             or
             safe
             if
             we
             stay
             behind
             our
             Colours
             ;
             and
             strengthen
             not
             those
             parts
             where
             is
             most
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             God
             holds
             it
             no
             derogation
             from
             his
             Mercy
             to
             bear
             a
             Quarrel
             long
             where
             he
             hates
             :
             he
             whose
             anger
             to
             the
             vessels
             of
             Wrath
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             even
             in
             temporal
             judgement
             revengeth
             late
             :
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             own
             Children
             are
             no
             sooner
             done
             ,
             and
             repented
             of
             ,
             then
             forgotten
             ;
             but
             the
             malicious
             sins
             of
             his
             Enemies
             stick
             fast
             in
             an
             infinite
             displeasure
             :
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Time
             to
             raze
             out
             any
             of
             the
             Arrerages
             of
             God
             :
             we
             may
             lay
             up
             wrath
             for
             our
             Posterity
             :
             happy
             is
             that
             Child
             therefore
             whose
             Progenitors
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             is
             left
             an
             inheritor
             of
             Blessing
             ,
             together
             with
             Estate
             ,
             whereas
             wicked
             Ancestors
             loose
             the
             thank
             of
             a
             rich
             Patrimony
             ,
             by
             the
             Curse
             that
             attends
             it
             .
             He
             that
             thinks
             because
             punishment
             is
             deferr'd
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             forgiven
             ,
             or
             forgot
             his
             offence
             ,
             is
             unacquainted
             with
             Justice
             ,
             and
             knows
             not
             that
             Times
             makes
             no
             difference
             in
             Eternity
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
             VVHat
             was
             given
             here
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             the
             Fatherless
             ,
             and
             Widdow
             ,
             was
             given
             according
             to
             Gods
             command
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             enjoyn'd
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             which
             instructs
             us
             that
             the
             work
             of
             Alms-deeds
             is
             not
             a
             Free-will
             Offering
             ,
             left
             to
             our selves
             to
             be
             done
             or
             undone
             ,
             as
             we
             think
             fit
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             able
             .
             And
             this
             is
             further
             proved
             from
             1
             
               Tim.
               6.
               17.
               
               Charge
               the
               rich
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               rich
               in
               good
               Works
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             Rich
             mans
             charge
             ,
             precept
             ,
             and
             duty
             .
             It
             is
             not
             left
             to
             their
             free
             choice
             to
             do
             good
             if
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             laid
             upon
             them
             as
             their
             charge
             and
             duty
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             woe
             be
             to
             them
             if
             they
             do
             not
             .
             And
             
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             them
             Owners
             ,
             but
             Servants
             ,
             and
             Servants
             not
             of
             their
             own
             Goods
             ,
             but
             the
             Givers
             ;
             not
             Tre●surers
             ,
             but
             Stewards
             and
             Almoners
             .
             Which
             should
             exhort
             men
             to
             go
             on
             and
             glory
             in
             this
             Office
             of
             Stewardship
             ;
             especially
             when
             they
             shall
             consider
             that
             the
             praise
             of
             a
             Steward
             is
             more
             to
             lay
             out
             well
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             received
             much
             ;
             knowing
             that
             
               well
               done
               faithful
               servant
               ,
               Mat.
            
             25.
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             a
             sweeter
             note
             ,
             than
             
               Soul
               take
               thine
               ease
               ,
               Luke
            
             12.
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             God
             that
             bids
             us
             to
             give
             one
             another
             good
             measure
             ,
             and
             running
             over
             ,
             doth
             look
             not
             to
             be
             pinched
             and
             scantled
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             counted
             all
             too
             much
             that
             he
             or
             his
             are
             to
             receive
             .
             How
             he
             liketh
             such
             dealings
             ,
             his
             Law
             will
             teach
             us
             ,
             wherein
             oftentimes
             he
             requireth
             that
             his
             Offerings
             be
             of
             the
             best
             without
             blemish
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             the
             solemn
             protestation
             which
             God
             required
             here
             at
             every
             Mans
             hands
             ,
             what
             time
             he
             made
             his
             account
             .
             
               When
               thou
               hast
               made
               an
               end
               of
               Tything
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             Verse
             12.
             then
             thou
             shalt
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               not
               eat
               thereof
               in
               my
               mourning
               for
               any
               necessity
               whatsoever
               ,
               nor
               suffered
               ought
               to
               perish
               by
               putting
               it
               to
               any
               prophane
               usage
               ,
               or
               carelesly
               testing
               it
               to
               be
               spoil'd
               ,
               but
               have
               hearkened
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               done
               after
               all
               that
               thou
               in
               this
               case
               hast
               commanded
               me
               .
               Look
               down
               therefore
               from
               thy
               holy
               habitation
               ,
               even
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               bless
               me
               .
            
             God
             will
             have
             him
             know
             he
             must
             look
             no
             otherwise
             to
             be
             blessed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             prosper
             in
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             but
             according
             as
             God
             knowing
             the
             secrets
             of
             all
             hearts
             ,
             did
             know
             that
             he
             had
             dealt
             truly
             and
             justly
             with
             God
             and
             his
             Ministers
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             Seeing
             God
             may
             be
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             many
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             not
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             we
             learn
             from
             hence
             to
             joyn
             to
             our
             outward
             profession
             true
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             inward
             holiness
             of
             Conversation
             .
             True
             Profession
             bringeth
             with
             it
             true
             Godliness
             .
             For
             all
             such
             as
             have
             this
             honour
             given
             unto
             them
             to
             be
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             precious
             inheritance
             ,
             must
             be
             
               an
               holy
               people
            
             .
             Thou
             hast
             set
             up
             the
             Lord
             this
             day
             to
             be
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             thee
             up
             this
             day
             to
             be
             a
             precious
             people
             unto
             him
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             not
             content
             our selves
             to
             have
             God
             in
             our
             mouths
             ,
             but
             labour
             to
             be
             sincere
             ;
             and
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             our
             hearts
             :
             he
             that
             looketh
             to
             have
             good
             Fruit
             of
             his
             Trees
             ,
             looketh
             to
             the
             Roots
             ;
             he
             that
             would
             have
             clear
             Waters
             in
             the
             Channels
             ,
             looketh
             to
             the
             Fountains
             ;
             so
             if
             we
             cleanse
             our
             wayes
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             right
             order
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             to
             begin
             first
             to
             cleanse
             the
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             THe
             People
             here
             were
             commanded
             to
             say
             Amen
             to
             every
             branch
             of
             the
             Curse
             :
             because
             though
             it
             be
             the
             lowest
             way
             of
             obedience
             to
             obey
             in
             regard
             we
             believe
             the
             truth
             and
             certainty
             of
             the
             Curse
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             an
             high
             act
             of
             obedience
             to
             believe
             it
             ;
             for
             Satan
             is
             as
             busie
             against
             our
             Faith
             in
             the
             threatnings
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             against
             our
             Faith
             in
             Promises
             .
             This
             unbelief
             opens
             the
             way
             to
             the
             committing
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             sweetens
             sin
             while
             we
             are
             committing
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             would
             have
             us
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             say
             Amen
             to
             the
             Curse
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             not
             say
             Amen
             to
             the
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
             How
             hainous
             a
             thing
             this
             is
             appears
             by
             the
             Curse
             annex'd
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             O
             therefore
             beware
             of
             this
             
               Caninus
               appetitus
            
             ,
             this
             Dogg-like
             greediness
             to
             swallow
             up
             all
             we
             can
             ;
             if
             Dives
             is
             Tormented
             ,
             
               Quia
               cupide
               servavit
               sua
            
             .
             What
             shall
             be
             his
             portion
             ,
             
               Qui
               avide
               rapit
               aliena
            
             ?
             if
             those
             Fists
             ,
             which
             too
             closely
             keep
             their
             own
             ,
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             those
             hands
             that
             are
             opened
             to
             grasp
             other
             mens
             Estates
             :
             we
             see
             all
             Creatures
             know
             and
             keep
             their
             bounds
             ,
             fishes
             the
             Water
             ,
             Beasts
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Birds
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             let
             men
             learn
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             especially
             let
             them
             remember
             that
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             with
             an
             Anathema
             to
             remove
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             what
             
             is
             it
             to
             alienate
             the
             Churches
             bounds
             ?
             O
             take
             heed
             of
             a
             sacrilegious
             surfeit
             ,
             a
             disease
             so
             perilous
             that
             envy
             its
             self
             cannot
             wish
             a
             worse
             to
             an
             Enemy
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               i●
            
             Lord
             Burleigh
             gave
             advice
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             build
             no
             great
             House
             upon
             any
             Impropriation
             ,
             well
             knowing
             it
             would
             be
             built
             upon
             a
             sandy
             foundation
             ;
             surely
             for
             the
             spoils
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             private
             Families
             ,
             yea
             the
             whole
             Nation
             mourns
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             cursed
             in
             this
             Verse
             are
             such
             as
             go
             about
             and
             make
             ba●e
             between
             Man
             and
             Man
             ;
             those
             Incendiaries
             that
             carry
             Tales
             ,
             that
             whisper
             against
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             smite
             in
             secret
             buzzing
             into
             mens
             ears
             false
             and
             scandalous
             reports
             to
             engender
             strife
             .
             These
             are
             an
             accursed
             Generation
             of
             people
             ,
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             curseth
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             Soul
             abhors
             them
             ,
             Prov.
             6.
             
             Besides
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             accursed
             of
             God
             ,
             men
             must
             curse
             them
             too
             as
             you
             see
             here
             .
             God
             gives
             all
             his
             people
             leave
             to
             Curse
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               smites
               his
               Neighbour
               in
               secret
            
             (
             that
             backbites
             him
             and
             speaks
             evil
             of
             him
             in
             a
             corner
             slily
             ,
             so
             to
             work
             him
             out
             of
             the
             good
             opinions
             of
             others
             )
             and
             all
             the
             people
             shall
             say
             Amen
             .
             Lo
             this
             is
             the
             wretched
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             all
             such
             as
             breed
             bate
             and
             dissentions
             between
             party
             and
             party
             ;
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             concur
             in
             a
             Curse
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THough
             strangers
             may
             have
             some
             portion
             of
             Temporal
             blessings
             ,
             yet
             the
             right
             of
             Inheritance
             belongs
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ;
             Riches
             and
             Honours
             ,
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             life
             and
             length
             of
             dayes
             ,
             Seed
             and
             Posterity
             are
             entail'd
             on
             such
             as
             are
             truly
             believing
             ,
             and
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             however
             the
             ungodly
             may
             lay
             some
             claim
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             some
             kind
             of
             right
             from
             God
             (
             as
             a
             sustainer
             of
             his
             Creatures
             )
             yet
             can
             he
             not
             enjoy
             them
             with
             any
             great
             comfort
             ,
             as
             wanting
             the
             best
             title
             through
             the
             want
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             Between
             these
             two
             are
             contained
             all
             the
             labours
             and
             undertakings
             of
             this
             people
             ;
             by
             their
             going
             forth
             is
             meant
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             coming
             in
             is
             meant
             the
             end
             and
             conclusion
             of
             their
             labours
             ;
             so
             that
             beginning
             and
             ending
             when
             they
             set
             their
             hands
             to
             a
             business
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             took
             their
             hands
             from
             a
             business
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             a
             through
             blessing
             upon
             all
             their
             labours
             .
             Thus
             doth
             God
             bless
             his
             people
             in
             their
             goings
             out
             ,
             and
             coming
             in
             ,
             at
             their
             birth
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             the
             actions
             and
             traverses
             of
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             The
             same
             blessings
             and
             Curses
             are
             repeated
             here
             that
             are
             recorded
             ,
             Lev.
             26.
             and
             this
             most
             effectually
             to
             move
             any
             heart
             that
             hath
             grace
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             as
             God
             repeats
             the
             same
             again
             ,
             so
             we
             should
             read
             and
             meditate
             of
             it
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             powerfully
             perswade
             us
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             and
             take
             time
             while
             time
             serves
             ,
             to
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             while
             his
             arm
             is
             stretched
             out
             to
             receive
             us
             .
             This
             Verse
             also
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             may
             assure
             us
             that
             sin
             will
             have
             plagues
             first
             or
             last
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             they
             happen
             ,
             complain
             of
             sin
             and
             not
             of
             God
             ;
             remembring
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             that
             we
             should
             grieve
             that
             God
             that
             will
             not
             hear
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             our selves
             will
             not
             hear
             God.
             Or
             why
             sigh
             we
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             look
             down
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             when
             we
             our selves
             will
             not
             look
             up
             to
             Heaven
             .
             We
             can
             despise
             his
             precepts
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             think
             much
             that
             he
             should
             despise
             our
             Prayers
             .
             We
             beat
             our
             Servants
             if
             they
             offend
             us
             ,
             being
             but
             men
             as
             they
             are
             ;
             and
             may
             not
             God
             then
             beat
             us
             for
             our
             faults
             ,
             he
             being
             our
             Creator
             ,
             and
             we
             but
             dust
             .
             Thus
             make
             use
             of
             these
             Curses
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             them
             ,
             God
             ever
             give
             us
             for
             Christs
             sake
             his
             blessings
             both
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             ,
             both
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             that
             better
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             How
             oft
             have
             we
             seen
             the
             same
             Field
             both
             full
             and
             famishing
             ?
             how
             oft
             the
             same
             Waters
             safe
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             irruption
             or
             new
             tincture
             hurtful
             .
             Howsoever
             natural
             causes
             may
             concur
             ;
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Ayre
             ,
             and
             Waters
             follow
             the
             temper
             
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             are
             therfore
             indisposed
             because
             we
             are
             so
             .
             
               He
               turneth
               the
               Heavens
               into
               brasse
               ,
            
             saith
             this
             Text
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Earth
               into
               iron
            
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             
               Psal.
               107.
               
               He
               turneth
               the
               Rivers
               into
               a
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               water-springs
               into
               a
               dry
               ground
               ,
               for
               the
               wickedness
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
             If
             sorrow
             be
             in
             the
             eye
             it
             will
             not
             stay
             long
             from
             the
             heart
             ;
             And
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             here
             threatens
             his
             People
             thus
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             
               Thine
               oxe
               shall
               be
               slain
               before
               thine
               eyes
               :
            
             And
             vers
             .
             67.
             he
             shewes
             what
             Convulsions
             and
             Divisions
             of
             spirit
             ,
             the
             Visions
             of
             the
             Eye
             would
             bring
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             fear
             of
             the
             Heart
             and
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Eye
             ,
             are
             near
             adjoyned
             .
             The
             sight
             of
             the
             Eye
             caused
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             both
             were
             as
             concauses
             of
             those
             distracting
             thoughts
             and
             wishes
             there
             ,
             of
             hasting
             the
             morning
             to
             the
             evening
             ,
             and
             againe
             suddainly
             reducing
             back
             the
             evening
             to
             the
             morning
             .
             Unlesse
             sorrow
             be
             hid
             from
             the
             Eyes
             ,
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             kept
             from
             the
             Heart
             .
             It
             is
             an
             usuall
             custome
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             but
             let
             bloud
             ,
             to
             bid
             him
             turn
             away
             his
             head
             if
             he
             be
             faint-hearted
             ,
             for
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             bloud
             will
             make
             his
             heart
             faint
             ;
             and
             so
             from
             more
             gashly
             spectacles
             ,
             men
             commonly
             turn
             away
             their
             faces
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             keep
             sorrow
             from
             their
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             their
             Hearts
             .
          
           
             Verse
             47.
             
             As
             there
             is
             no
             affliction
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             outward
             blessing
             can
             change
             the
             Heart
             ,
             or
             bring
             it
             about
             unto
             God
             :
             Abundance
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             here
             ,
             doth
             not
             draw
             the
             heart
             unto
             God
             ,
             yet
             Satan
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Iob
             1.
             would
             infer
             that
             it
             doth
             ,
             asking
             God
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               Doth
               Iob
               serve
               God
               for
               nought
               ?
            
             which
             might
             well
             be
             retorted
             upon
             Satan
             himself
             ;
             
               Satan
               why
               didst
               not
               thou
               serve
               God
               then
               ?
            
             Thou
             didst
             once
             receive
             more
             outward
             blessings
             from
             God
             then
             ever
             Iob
             did
             ;
             the
             blessedness
             of
             an
             Angel
             :
             Yet
             that
             glorious
             Angelical
             estate
             wherein
             thou
             wast
             created
             ,
             could
             not
             keep
             thee
             in
             the
             compasse
             of
             obedience
             ,
             thou
             didst
             rebel
             in
             the
             abundance
             of
             all
             blessings
             ,
             thine
             own
             apostacy
             refutes
             thine
             errour
             ,
             in
             making
             so
             little
             of
             Iobs
             obedience
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             received
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             confirms
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Abundance
             that
             makes
             Gods
             People
             serve
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             VVE
             see
             no
             further
             than
             God
             gives
             us
             light
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             he
             leads
             us
             we
             go
             right
             ,
             if
             he
             withdraw
             we
             turn
             aside
             ,
             and
             quickly
             wander
             from
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
             Thus
             Moses
             speakes
             here
             ,
             of
             the
             many
             signes
             and
             wonders
             which
             God
             wrought
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             .
             Why
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             reason
             ?
             Moses
             tels
             us
             expresly
             ,
             The
             Lord
             had
             not
             given
             them
             an
             heart
             to
             conceive
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             had
             sensitive
             Eyes
             and
             Ears
             ,
             yea
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             rational
             heart
             ,
             or
             mind
             ,
             but
             they
             wanted
             a
             spirituall
             Eye
             to
             see
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             Ear
             to
             hear
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             Heart
             to
             apprehend
             and
             improve
             those
             wonderful
             works
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             these
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             not
             given
             them
             such
             Eyes
             ,
             Ears
             ,
             and
             Hearts
             .
             Wonders
             without
             Grace
             cannot
             open
             the
             Eyes
             fully
             ,
             but
             Grace
             without
             wonders
             can
             :
             And
             as
             man
             hath
             not
             an
             Eye
             to
             see
             the
             wonderful
             works
             of
             God
             spiritually
             ,
             until
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             so
             much
             lesse
             hath
             he
             an
             Eye
             to
             see
             the
             wonders
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             till
             it
             be
             given
             him
             from
             above
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             This
             hath
             been
             the
             practise
             of
             Gods
             Children
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             themselves
             to
             God
             by
             Vow
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             Thus
             Moses
             here
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             given
             the
             Law
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             causeth
             them
             to
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             without
             singular
             reason
             that
             godly
             men
             have
             taken
             this
             course
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             might
             be
             the
             more
             strongly
             obliged
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             to
             them
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             a
             sufficient
             obligation
             in
             Gods
             Precepts
             ,
             to
             require
             our
             obedience
             ,
             but
             when
             to
             his
             Precepts
             we
             add
             our
             own
             Promise
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             engaging
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Creatures
             natural
             Obligation
             to
             his
             Creators
             Command
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             in
             its
             self
             it
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             addition
             ,
             but
             yet
             our
             voluntary
             Promises
             serve
             to
             inflame
             our
             Luke-warmnesse
             ,
             
             and
             stir
             up
             our
             backwardnesse
             to
             obedience
             .
             Indeed
             a
             religious
             resolution
             is
             as
             the
             putting
             of
             a
             new
             rowel
             into
             a
             spurre
             ,
             which
             maketh
             it
             the
             sharper
             ,
             the
             twisting
             of
             another
             thred
             into
             the
             rope
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             the
             stronger
             :
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             as
             God
             in
             condescention
             to
             our
             weakness
             ,
             hath
             annexed
             an
             oath
             to
             his
             Promises
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             them
             firmer
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             confirme
             us
             the
             more
             ;
             So
             godly
             men
             in
             consideration
             of
             their
             own
             dulness
             ,
             adjoyn
             their
             Promises
             to
             Gods
             Precepts
             ,
             not
             to
             strengthen
             their
             force
             in
             enjoyning
             ,
             but
             to
             quicken
             themselves
             the
             more
             in
             observing
             .
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
             Nothing
             is
             more
             bitter
             then
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             compared
             here
             to
             gall
             and
             wormwood
             ;
             
               Lest
               there
               be
               among
               you
               any
               root
               that
               beareth
               gall
               ,
               &
               wormwood
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             least
             any
             person
             among
             you
             should
             commit
             this
             wickednesse
             ,
             (
             namely
             Idolatry
             )
             which
             will
             be
             as
             distastefull
             to
             God
             as
             gall
             is
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             be
             as
             bitter
             as
             gall
             to
             the
             man
             who
             commits
             it
             ,
             whether
             we
             consider
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             repentance
             if
             it
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             or
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             paine
             if
             he
             (
             persisting
             in
             it
             impenitently
             )
             be
             punished
             .
          
           
             Verse
             29.
             
             When
             secret
             things
             are
             revealed
             unto
             us
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             to
             learn
             them
             ,
             to
             understand
             them
             ,
             to
             publish
             them
             ,
             and
             speak
             of
             them
             to
             others
             .
             Whensoever
             God
             hath
             a
             mouth
             to
             speak
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             an
             ear
             to
             hear
             .
             Therefore
             Moses
             saith
             ,
             
               Secret
               things
               belong
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               revealed
               belong
               unto
               us
               &
               to
               our
               children
               :
            
             Which
             may
             serve
             to
             reprove
             all
             such
             as
             refuse
             to
             look
             into
             these
             revealed
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             dwel
             in
             blindnesse
             and
             ignorance
             :
             Of
             this
             sort
             are
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             wise
             enough
             to
             look
             into
             their
             own
             profit
             ,
             but
             they
             care
             not
             for
             the
             wisdome
             that
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             being
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             Schoole
             of
             Christ
             they
             must
             every
             day
             be
             profiting
             and
             going
             forward
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             THere
             is
             no
             returning
             without
             hearing
             ,
             nor
             hearing
             without
             believing
             ,
             nor
             believing
             to
             be
             believed
             without
             doing
             .
             Returning
             is
             all
             these
             ,
             therefore
             where
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               if
               those
               works
               had
               been
               done
               in
               Tyre
               and
               Sidon
               ,
               Tyre
               and
               Sidon
               would
               have
               repented
               in
               sackcloth
               and
               ashes
               .
            
             In
             the
             Syriack
             translation
             of
             saint
             Matth
             ,
             we
             have
             this
             very
             word
             Subah
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             returned
             in
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             80.
             
             
               Psalme
               ,
               Turn
               us
               again
               O
               L●rd
               ,
            
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
            
             There
             goes
             no
             more
             to
             salvation
             but
             such
             a
             turning
             .
             So
             that
             this
             returning
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             an
             operative
             ,
             an
             effectual
             returning
             ,
             that
             turns
             our
             hearts
             and
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hands
             ,
             and
             feet
             ,
             to
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             produceth
             in
             us
             repentance
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             At
             what
             time
             soever
             man
             repents
             of
             his
             sins
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             time
             God
             will
             repent
             of
             the
             judgment
             he
             intended
             against
             that
             man
             :
             And
             thus
             here
             ,
             when
             Gods
             People
             should
             be
             carried
             away
             captive
             into
             any
             strange
             Land
             ,
             if
             then
             in
             their
             captivity
             they
             would
             turn
             unto
             God
             ,
             God
             would
             immediately
             turn
             unto
             them
             ;
             For
             ,
             the
             only
             reason
             why
             God
             doth
             not
             repent
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             punishment
             ,
             is
             because
             we
             do
             not
             repent
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             onely
             reason
             why
             God
             delayes
             to
             turn
             away
             his
             wrath
             ,
             is
             because
             we
             delay
             to
             turn
             unto
             him
             .
             We
             cry
             ,
             
               How
               long
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               ,
               when
               wilt
               thou
               have
               mercy
               upon
               England
               ?
            
             and
             God
             calls
             ,
             
               How
               long
               ,
               O
               England
               ,
               how
               long
               ,
               when
               will
               you
               turn
               unto
               me
               with
               all
               your
               heart
               ,
               when
               will
               it
               once
               be
               ?
            
             Jer.
             13.
             
             I
             appeal
             to
             your
             consciences
             that
             read
             this
             ,
             is
             it
             fit
             God
             should
             cease
             fighting
             against
             you
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             before
             you
             cease
             fighting
             against
             him
             by
             your
             sins
             ,
             but
             if
             ye
             would
             turn
             unto
             God
             ,
             let
             me
             assure
             you
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             day
             that
             you
             turn
             ,
             God
             will
             turn
             ;
             You
             have
             Scripture
             for
             it
             .
             Hag.
             2.
             18.
             nay
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             very
             minute
             that
             you
             begin
             to
             repent
             ,
             God
             will
             repent
             ,
             Ier.
             18.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               At
               what
               instant
               I
               shall
               say
               to
               a
               nation
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             a
             personal
             repentance
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             obtain
             a
             personal
             salvation
             ,
             so
             a
             national
             repentance
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             obtain
             a
             national
             
             salvation
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             instance
             that
             thou
             turnest
             from
             thy
             sin
             ,
             God
             will
             turn
             from
             his
             anger
             and
             have
             compassion
             on
             thee
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             The
             Decrees
             of
             God
             are
             not
             all
             of
             them
             absolute
             ,
             but
             many
             of
             them
             conditional
             ;
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               hearken
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandments
            
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               then
               the
               Lord
               will
               blesse
               thee
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               over
               thee
               for
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             though
             this
             condition
             be
             not
             alwaies
             exprest
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             course
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             Promises
             absolutely
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             yet
             made
             upon
             condition
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             as
             some
             threatnings
             are
             made
             upon
             condition
             of
             impenitency
             ,
             so
             are
             some
             promises
             upon
             condition
             of
             obedience
             ;
             
               Yet
               fourty
               dayes
               and
               Nineveh
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               ,
            
             Jonah
             3.
             4.
             the
             Threatning
             seems
             to
             be
             absolute
             ,
             and
             definite
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             understood
             with
             this
             reserve
             ,
             unlesse
             Nineveh
             repent
             .
             So
             for
             Promises
             ,
             though
             Gods
             decree
             concerning
             Elies
             house
             ,
             seemed
             to
             be
             most
             absolute
             ,
             
               I
               said
               indeed
               that
               thy
               house
               should
               walk
               before
               me
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             yet
             that
             God
             intends
             a
             condition
             is
             most
             plain
             ,
             because
             God
             adds
             the
             condition
             ,
             verse
             30.
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             see
             whether
             God
             doth
             threaten
             a
             Judgement
             ,
             or
             promise
             a
             Mercy
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             all
             is
             upon
             Condition
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             steer
             ,
             the
             rudder
             ,
             that
             guides
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               12.
               
               Who
               shall
               go
               unto
               heaven
               for
               us
               ?
            
             Who
             but
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ;
             Who
             but
             those
             that
             have
             in
             some
             measure
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             life
             eternall
             ,
             heaven
             before
             hand
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             therefore
             continual
             ascentions
             thither
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             let
             us
             lift
             up
             hearts
             and
             hands
             to
             God
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             He
             will
             shortly
             send
             his
             chariots
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             Ioseph
             did
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             convoy
             us
             thither
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             space
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             every
             day
             take
             a
             turn
             or
             two
             with
             Christ
             upon
             mount
             Tabor
             ,
             get
             up
             to
             the
             top
             of
             Pisgath
             with
             Moses
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             prospect
             of
             heaven
             ;
             turn
             every
             solemnity
             into
             a
             schoole
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             say
             as
             one
             said
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             a
             good
             consort
             of
             musick
             ,
             what
             musick
             may
             we
             think
             there
             is
             in
             heaven
             ?
             This
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             principal
             end
             ,
             and
             most
             profitable
             use
             of
             all
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             when
             they
             become
             ladders
             and
             wings
             to
             us
             to
             mount
             up
             to
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             WE
             heard
             before
             the
             sin
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             speaking
             unadvisedly
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             and
             striking
             the
             rock
             doubtfully
             with
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             doth
             here
             punish
             Moses
             ,
             and
             deny
             him
             enterance
             into
             the
             promised
             Land
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               go
               over
               Iordan
               ,
            
             from
             which
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             ,
             God
             chastiseth
             his
             own
             Children
             ,
             sinning
             against
             him
             ;
             thus
             when
             David
             had
             committed
             that
             grand
             complicated
             sin
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Uriah
             ,
             by
             murther
             and
             adulterey
             ;
             though
             he
             were
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             raised
             evil
             against
             him
             out
             of
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             enemy
             departed
             not
             from
             his
             house
             ,
             &
             his
             own
             wives
             were
             defiled
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun.
             Now
             God
             doth
             thus
             chastise
             his
             Children
             least
             they
             sinning
             with
             the
             men
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             should
             be
             condemned
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             as
             in
             punishing
             us
             he
             respects
             his
             own
             justice
             ,
             so
             also
             our
             own
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             profit
             which
             thereby
             is
             brought
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             should
             alwayes
             enjoy
             health
             and
             liberty
             ,
             peace
             and
             plenty
             ,
             we
             should
             kick
             against
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             bitterly
             esteem
             the
             Rock
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
             Wherefore
             affliction
             is
             as
             the
             messengers
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             call
             us
             back
             from
             sin
             ,
             to
             wean
             us
             from
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             kindle
             in
             us
             a
             desire
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             Gods
             afflictions
             are
             our
             remembrancers
             ,
             and
             his
             corrections
             our
             instructions
             .
             And
             besides
             we
             must
             needs
             confess
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             great
             is
             the
             wrath
             and
             anger
             of
             God
             for
             sin
             ,
             seeing
             he
             punisheth
             it
             so
             sharply
             and
             sincerely
             in
             his
             own
             children
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             engraven
             as
             a
             signet
             on
             the
             palm
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             tenders
             as
             the
             apple
             of
             his
             own
             eye
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             Whereas
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             
               Ioshua
               should
               go
               over
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               the
               
               Lord
               had
               said
            
             ;
             we
             are
             taught
             that
             Magistrates
             have
             their
             calling
             and
             hold
             their
             places
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Solomon
             was
             set
             in
             his
             throne
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             high
             Priest
             or
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             said
             of
             David
             ,
             that
             God
             chose
             him
             from
             the
             Sheepfold
             to
             feed
             his
             people
             ,
             Iacob
             and
             Israel
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             Psal.
             18.
             
             The
             same
             likewise
             was
             spoke
             of
             Saul
             a
             wicked
             King
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             annointed
             thee
             to
             be
             governour
             of
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             
             So
             then
             Kings
             hold
             of
             God
             in
             chief
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             they
             are
             to
             give
             up
             their
             accounts
             to
             God
             only
             and
             not
             to
             man.
             For
             as
             they
             are
             next
             and
             immediate
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             to
             none
             but
             him
             ;
             so
             for
             all
             their
             actions
             they
             shall
             reckon
             with
             him
             :
             and
             if
             you
             object
             that
             of
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
             Where
             the
             People
             calleth
             it
             an
             ordinance
             of
             man
             ;
             I
             answer
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             not
             because
             men
             are
             the
             authors
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             may
             dissolve
             it
             ;
             but
             first
             ,
             because
             men
             do
             execute
             it
             and
             not
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Angels
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             ordained
             for
             the
             use
             ,
             benefit
             ,
             and
             profit
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             ordained
             for
             men
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
             In
             this
             seventh
             year
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             to
             require
             debts
             ,
             but
             some
             differance
             of
             opinions
             men
             have
             touching
             this
             :
             some
             say
             ,
             their
             debt
             was
             clean
             lost
             ;
             others
             say
             no
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             year
             deferred
             and
             forborn
             ,
             after
             demanded
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             paid
             willingly
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             likely
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             those
             pollitick
             l●ws
             of
             God
             were
             not
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             overthrow
             justice
             ,
             but
             to
             preserve
             it
             ,
             and
             direct
             it
             in
             a
             commendable
             and
             fit
             manner
             among
             men
             ,
             now
             it
             is
             justice
             to
             let
             every
             man
             have
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             good
             reason
             wherefore
             that
             debt
             should
             be
             forborn
             this
             seventh
             year
             ,
             because
             that
             year
             there
             was
             notillage
             to
             make
             money
             of
             ,
             a
             right
             and
             true
             application
             of
             this
             may
             every
             feelling
             heart
             make
             in
             these
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             ,
             where
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             lay
             his
             sore
             visitation
             of
             plague
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             infection
             ;
             thereby
             stopping
             the
             trade
             whereby
             every
             man
             was
             enabled
             to
             get
             for
             his
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             the
             discharge
             of
             such
             that
             were
             due
             from
             him
             to
             others
             ,
             God
             forbid
             but
             that
             mercy
             should
             be
             found
             towards
             their
             brethren
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             look
             for
             mercy
             at
             Gods
             hand
             ;
             when
             men
             cannot
             receive
             money
             ,
             they
             cannot
             pay
             ,
             and
             no
             dishonest
             meaning
             ,
             making
             the
             stop
             :
             but
             only
             the
             Lords
             hand
             staying
             trade
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             rigorous
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             when
             the
             earth
             rested
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             tillage
             to
             raise
             money
             by
             ,
             you
             see
             the
             mercy
             of
             Gods
             law
             here
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             not
             all
             one
             when
             trade
             ceaseth
             ?
             let
             your
             bowels
             then
             shew
             whose
             children
             you
             are
             ;
             if
             the
             Image
             and
             superscription
             of
             God
             be
             upon
             you
             ,
             surely
             you
             will
             shew
             mercy
             ,
             and
             give
             some
             set
             time
             to
             your
             Creditors
             ,
             that
             mean
             truly
             ,
             read
             what
             God
             saith
             
               Isaiah
               58.
               3.
               
               &c.
            
             and
             remember
             he
             is
             the
             same
             God
             still
             .
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             God
             by
             Moses
             made
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             a
             Song
             ,
             because
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             howsoever
             they
             did
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             forget
             that
             Song
             ,
             and
             that
             Song
             should
             be
             his
             witnesse
             against
             them
             .
             Therefore
             would
             God
             have
             us
             institute
             solemn
             memorials
             of
             his
             great
             deliverances
             that
             if
             when
             those
             dales
             come
             about
             we
             do
             not
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             that
             might
             aggravate
             our
             condemnation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             THE
             words
             spoken
             here
             of
             God
             himself
             are
             thus
             applicable
             to
             his
             Ministers
             ;
             first
             ,
             the
             Eagle
             stirreth
             up
             her
             nest
             ,
             the
             Preacher
             stirs
             and
             moves
             ,
             and
             agitates
             ,
             the
             holy
             assertions
             of
             the
             Congregation
             that
             they
             slumber
             not
             in
             a
             sencelessenesse
             of
             that
             that
             is
             said
             ;
             and
             then
             as
             't
             is
             added
             here
             ,
             she
             flutters
             over
             her
             young
             ,
             the
             Preacher
             makes
             a
             holy
             noise
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             awakened
             them
             by
             stirring
             the
             nest
             ,
             he
             casts
             some
             claps
             of
             thunder
             ,
             some
             intimidations
             in
             denouncing
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             flings
             open
             the
             gates
             of
             heaven
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             hear
             and
             look
             up
             ,
             and
             see
             a
             man
             sent
             by
             God
             with
             power
             to
             infuse
             his
             fear
             upon
             them
             ;
             so
             she
             fluttereth
             over
             her
             young
             ;
             but
             then
             as
             it
             followeth
             there
             ,
             she
             spreadeth
             abroad
             her
             wings
             ,
             she
             overshaddowes
             them
             ,
             she
             enwraps
             them
             ,
             she
             armes
             them
             with
             her
             wings
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             other
             terror
             ,
             no
             other
             fluttering
             but
             that
             which
             comes
             from
             her
             can
             come
             upon
             them
             :
             The
             Preacher
             doth
             so
             infuse
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             into
             his
             Auditory
             ;
             that
             first
             ,
             they
             shall
             fear
             nothing
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             shall
             fear
             God
             but
             so
             as
             he
             is
             God
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             mercy
             ,
             God
             is
             love
             ;
             And
             the
             Minister
             shall
             so
             spread
             his
             wings
             over
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             all
             inordinate
             fear
             ,
             from
             all
             diffidence
             and
             distrust
             in
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             farther
             exprest
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               She
               taketh
               them
               and
               beareth
               them
               upon
               her
               wings
               :
            
             When
             the
             Minister
             hath
             performed
             all
             the
             former
             acts
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             then
             he
             sets
             them
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             his
             best
             wings
             ,
             and
             shewes
             them
             heaven
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             heaven
             raining
             down
             his
             bloud
             into
             their
             emptinesse
             ,
             and
             his
             balm
             into
             their
             wounds
             ,
             and
             preparing
             their
             seat
             ,
             where
             he
             stands
             solliciting
             their
             cause
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             Verse
             35.
             
             In
             this
             we
             have
             a
             first
             and
             a
             second
             lesson
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             since
             revenge
             is
             in
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             it
             will
             certainly
             fall
             upon
             the
             malefactor
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             mistake
             his
             marke
             ;
             and
             then
             since
             revenge
             is
             in
             his
             hands
             no
             man
             must
             take
             revenge
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             or
             make
             himself
             his
             own
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             revenge
             his
             own
             quarrel
             :
             And
             as
             we
             ,
             we
             that
             are
             Christians
             have
             our
             author
             Moses
             here
             that
             tels
             us
             this
             ,
             the
             natural
             man
             hath
             his
             secular
             author
             ,
             Theocritus
             ,
             that
             tels
             him
             as
             much
             ,
             
               reperit
               Deus
               nocentes
               ,
               God
               alwaies
               findes
               out
               the
               guilty
               man.
            
             In
             which
             the
             natural
             man
             hath
             also
             a
             first
             and
             second
             lesson
             too
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             since
             God
             findes
             out
             the
             Malefactor
             he
             never
             scapes
             ;
             And
             then
             ,
             since
             God
             doth
             find
             him
             at
             last
             ,
             God
             sought
             him
             all
             the
             while
             ;
             though
             God
             strike
             late
             yet
             he
             pursued
             him
             long
             before
             ,
             &
             many
             a
             man
             feels
             the
             sting
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             long
             before
             he
             feels
             the
             blow
             in
             his
             body
             .
             That
             God
             finds
             and
             therefore
             seeks
             ,
             that
             God
             overtakes
             and
             therefore
             pursues
             ,
             that
             God
             overthrows
             and
             therefore
             resists
             the
             wicked
             ;
             is
             a
             naturall
             conclusion
             as
             well
             as
             a
             divine
             .
          
           
             Verse
             40.
             
             Where
             was
             God
             now
             when
             he
             lifted
             up
             his
             hands
             to
             heaven
             ?
             here
             ,
             here
             upon
             earth
             with
             us
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             our
             assurance
             and
             our
             establishment
             ,
             making
             that
             protestation
             ,
             denoted
             in
             his
             lifting
             up
             his
             hands
             to
             heaven
             ,
             that
             he
             lived
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             we
             need
             fear
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Verse
             50.
             
             How
             familiarly
             doth
             Moses
             hear
             of
             his
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Moses
             ,
             but
             
               Go
               up
               and
               die
            
             .
             If
             he
             had
             invited
             him
             to
             a
             meal
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             in
             a
             more
             sociable
             compellation
             ;
             no
             otherwise
             then
             he
             said
             to
             his
             other
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Up
               and
               eat
            
             .
             It
             is
             neither
             harsh
             nor
             news
             to
             Gods
             children
             to
             hear
             or
             think
             of
             their
             departure
             ;
             to
             them
             death
             hath
             lost
             his
             horror
             through
             acquaintance
             ;
             they
             have
             so
             oft
             thought
             and
             resolved
             of
             the
             necessity
             and
             of
             the
             issue
             of
             their
             dessolution
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             hold
             it
             either
             strange
             or
             unwelcome
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             had
             such
             entire
             conversation
             with
             God
             ,
             cannot
             fear
             to
             go
             to
             him
             :
             Those
             that
             know
             him
             not
             ,
             or
             know
             he
             will
             not
             know
             them
             ,
             no
             marvail
             if
             they
             tremble
             .
          
           
             Verse
             51.
             
             It
             might
             have
             been
             just
             with
             God
             to
             have
             reserved
             the
             cause
             to
             himself
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             generallity
             to
             have
             told
             Moses
             ,
             that
             his
             sin
             must
             shorten
             his
             journey
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             more
             mercy
             then
             justice
             that
             his
             Children
             shall
             know
             why
             they
             smart
             ;
             that
             God
             may
             at
             once
             both
             justifie
             himself
             ,
             and
             humble
             them
             for
             their
             particular
             offences
             .
             Those
             to
             whom
             he
             meanes
             vengeance
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             sins
             till
             they
             be
             past
             repentance
             .
             Complaine
             not
             that
             God
             upbraids
             thee
             with
             thy
             old
             sins
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             but
             know
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             love
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             concealment
             is
             a
             fearful
             sign
             of
             a
             secret
             dislike
             from
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             Verse
             .
             2.
             
             THough
             it
             be
             not
             a
             difficult
             matter
             to
             impose
             upon
             the
             sence
             and
             judgement
             of
             men
             ,
             with
             whom
             tin
             may
             pass
             for
             silver
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             judge
             and
             searcher
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             he
             soon
             discovers
             our
             adulterate
             coin
             ,
             by
             that
             silver
             touch-stone
             of
             his
             law
             ,
             he
             that
             created
             the
             light
             and
             darkness
             ,
             must
             needs
             know
             both
             ,
             he
             seeth
             the
             exteriour
             Acts
             ,
             thy
             light
             before
             men
             ,
             he
             vieweth
             the
             hidden
             vaults
             and
             recesses
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             the
             darkness
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             therefore
             his
             law
             here
             is
             called
             a
             law
             of
             fire
             ,
             he
             pleadeth
             in
             flames
             ,
             by
             this
             fire
             he
             examineth
             thy
             dissembled
             humilation
             and
             repentance
             ,
             thy
             solemn
             devotions
             ,
             the
             stubble
             and
             trash
             of
             thy
             performances
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             In
             this
             Chapter
             Moses
             ,
             blessing
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             gives
             to
             each
             a
             benediction
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             its
             self
             .
             All
             but
             Levi
             in
             this
             Text
             were
             for
             temporall
             ends
             ,
             and
             their
             Legacies
             are
             answerable
             ;
             Moses
             gives
             them
             as
             much
             as
             they
             care
             for
             :
             Zebulun
             and
             Issachar
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Treasures
             of
             the
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             enough
             to
             stop
             their
             mouths
             .
             Benjamin
             shall
             be
             blessed
             with
             repose
             &
             security
             ,
             and
             heel
             gladly
             sit
             down
             with
             that
             .
             But
             now
             it
             is
             not
             wealth
             ,
             nor
             ease
             ,
             nor
             honour
             that
             best
             suits
             with
             the
             Ephod
             :
             All
             worldly
             blessings
             are
             jewels
             of
             too
             low
             a
             price
             ,
             too
             faint
             a
             blaze
             and
             lustre
             to
             be
             set
             there
             :
             And
             therefore
             of
             Levi
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               here
               let
               thy
               Thummim
               and
               thy
               Urim
               be
               ,
               upon
               thy
               holy
               one
               .
            
             That
             ,
             that
             is
             conferred
             upon
             Levi
             must
             be
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             .
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             Perfection
             and
             Illumination
             ,
             and
             both
             must
             proceed
             from
             God
             after
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ;
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               thy
               Urim
            
             ,
             and
             
               thy
               Thummim
            
             ,
             and
             
               thy
               holy
               One.
            
             And
             so
             it
             is
             not
             our
             own
             perfection
             ,
             nor
             innate
             holinesse
             ,
             nor
             our
             own
             illumination
             or
             private
             spirit
             ,
             neither
             is
             this
             holy
             One
             ,
             one
             of
             our
             own
             making
             ,
             any
             invention
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             an
             Order
             founded
             by
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             Verse
             .
             9.
             
             Though
             God
             do
             not
             call
             us
             as
             he
             did
             Abraham
             to
             offer
             up
             our
             Children
             ,
             yet
             he
             requires
             us
             sometimes
             to
             neglect
             both
             Children
             ,
             and
             parents
             ,
             and
             all
             natural
             relations
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             and
             surely
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             
               Piet
               as
               est
               impium
               esse
               pro
               Domino
               ,
               It
               is
               piety
               towards
               God
               to
               be
               unnatural
               to
               our
               friends
            
             ;
             Our
             blessed
             Saviour
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               Father
               or
               Mother
               more
               then
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               ,
            
             Mat.
             10.
             
             Another
             Evangelist
             useth
             a
             more
             harsh
             expression
             ,
             
               he
               that
               cometh
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               hateth
               not
               all
               these
               ,
            
             Luke
             14.
             
             Strange
             that
             love
             its
             self
             should
             require
             hatred
             ;
             but
             yet
             just
             ,
             not
             in
             an
             absolute
             ,
             but
             comparative
             sense
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             love
             Father
             or
             Mother
             more
             then
             him
             ,
             yea
             ,
             when
             their
             desires
             come
             in
             competition
             with
             his
             will
             ,
             we
             must
             hate
             them
             for
             him
             ;
             we
             must
             say
             with
             Levi
             here
             ,
             
               nesio
               vos
               ,
               I
               know
               ye
               not
            
             ;
             trampling
             under
             foot
             all
             natural
             relations
             ,
             which
             would
             hinder
             us
             from
             obedience
             to
             divine
             inventions
             .
          
           
             Verse
             .
             27.
             
             God
             is
             with
             his
             Children
             as
             Christ
             was
             with
             Peter
             ,
             when
             ready
             to
             sink
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             stretching
             forth
             his
             hand
             to
             uphold
             him
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               us
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             &
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               is
               our
               refuge
            
             ;
             divine
             presences
             exempt
             not
             from
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             refuge
             in
             the
             storme
             ;
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Moses
             expression
             here
             is
             yet
             fuller
             ,
             a
             mans
             hand
             put
             under
             the
             chin
             keeps
             him
             from
             sinking
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             much
             more
             can
             the
             arms
             of
             a
             God
             uphold
             us
             in
             troubles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             two
             are
             fitly
             joyn'd
             
             together
             ;
             
               Fear
               thee
               not
               for
               I
               am
               with
               thee
               ,
               I
               will
               strengthen
               thee
               ,
               yea
               I
               will
               help
               ,
               yea
               I
               will
               uphold
               thee
               with
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               my
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             Isa.
             41.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             4.
             
             GOd
             was
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             general
             as
             he
             was
             to
             his
             principal
             servant
             amongst
             them
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             he
             saw
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             but
             he
             entred
             not
             into
             it
             ;
             the
             Jews
             saw
             Christ
             ,
             but
             imbraced
             him
             not
             :
             Abraham
             saw
             his
             day
             and
             rejoyced
             ,
             they
             saw
             it
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             might
             have
             seen
             it
             ,
             but
             wincked
             at
             it
             .
             
               Iudaei
               habuere
               jus
               mendicandi
            
             ,
             saith
             a
             Father
             ,
             
               The
               Iewes
               had
               a
               licence
               to
               beg
            
             ;
             they
             had
             a
             Brief
             and
             might
             gather
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             Covenant
             and
             might
             plead
             with
             God
             ;
             but
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             though
             they
             were
             inexcusable
             for
             their
             neglect
             of
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             more
             inexcusable
             for
             resisting
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             and
             we
             ,
             might
             be
             absolutely
             inexcusable
             if
             we
             continued
             in
             darkness
             ,
             after
             that
             God
             set
             up
             another
             light
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Verse
             .
             6.
             
             As
             God
             would
             not
             suffer
             Moses
             his
             body
             to
             be
             seen
             when
             it
             was
             dead
             ,
             because
             then
             it
             could
             not
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             instruct
             them
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             direct
             them
             in
             any
             duty
             ,
             if
             they
             transgressed
             from
             any
             ;
             so
             God
             himself
             would
             not
             be
             spoken
             to
             by
             us
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             speaks
             himself
             in
             his
             word
             ;
             where
             he
             is
             dumb
             we
             must
             be
             so
             too
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             there
             are
             decrees
             in
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             speak
             not
             to
             us
             at
             all
             ,
             till
             God
             himself
             exemplifie
             them
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             then
             busie
             our selves
             in
             an
             over-curious
             and
             impertinent
             inquisition
             after
             the
             unrevealed
             decrees
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             content
             our selves
             with
             those
             writings
             in
             which
             he
             hath
             declared
             and
             manifested
             himself
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Five
           Books
           of
           Moses
           .